Documenti di Didattica
Documenti di Professioni
Documenti di Cultura
GRAMMAR
THE
OF
DRAVIDIAN
SOUTH-INDIAN
FAULT
OF
LANGUAGES.
BY
Rev.
The
H18BI0NAHY
OF
THE
BOOI"TY
FOR
BDEYENKOODY,
R.
TBE
OF
PROPAGATION
TIBHBVELLY,
QOSPSL
IN
FOREIOH
IHDIA.
PALL
59,
185
THB
SOtJlHEBS
LONDON
HARRISON,
B.A.,
CALDWELL,
6.
MALL,
PARTS,
AT
SONS,
HARBISON
PRINTED
AND
BY
martin's
lane.
ST.
PREFACE.
It
is
might
be
many
thrown
sister
idioms;
found,
but
that
and
also, that
the
thoroughly
the
that
convinced
the
of
Tamil
Telugu,
the
Canarese,
understood
make
to
still
the
by
than
light
South-Indian
and
by
other
I
comparison,
verified
more
light
language,
this
was
the
result,
receives,
it
languages
without
appreciated
or
much
the
supposition
imparts
that
of
proceeding
my
none
felt
grammar
of
on
Tamil
be
can
of
study
some
others.
Probably
have
been
leisure,
wake
and
they
and
up
moral
to
clamour
of
comparative
lain
of
the
Tamil
and
level
But
the
labours,
almost
of
or
the
Mr.
C.
has
find
that
P.
for
of
those
or
of
of its many
in
'
of
peculiarly
whether
educational
world
begun
material
Anglo-Indians,
or
the
literary
no
centuries, has
have
they
work
to
department
has
promising,
uncultivated.
towards
done
languages
Brown's
of
languages
mission
little
government,
strength
Telugu.
of
supply
majority
the
as
of
sleep
the
of
been
ordinary
the
study
the
work
entirely
South-Indip,n
and
South-Indian
but
philology, though
it is true,
the
the
the
time
the
admits
for
the
as
in
little
and
some
after
and
do,
Much,
which
East,
Missionary
hitherto
one
old
and
of
conclusion;
the
wants,
but
students
same
is
engaged
are
Tamil,
the
to
India
as
"
other
many
led
in
English
to
that
and
only
not
the
on
it with
comparing
since
years
Grammar
of
the
viewed
as
the
of
rise
Grammar,
Telugu
languages,
elucidation
of
separately, especially
taken
Beschi's
Grammars
the
Indian
a
whole
far
Shenabove
vernaculars:
the
"
interr
PREFACE.
IV
when
only
scientific and
The
progressive.
first to
Madras
vocables
The
the
Dr.
languages of
Asiatic
of
identity
have
in
Southern
establish that
point; but
ristic features
of DrS, vidian
of too
not
was
character
attention
when
desirous
than
made
before of
satisfaction of
II
learned papers
have
as
long
been
misnomer.
their
the
of
everything
subject.
Stevenson's
or
department of
acquaintance, I
be
for
the
though
my
study; and
felt
I had
discoverer
less
no
lost the
of
new
to
*
Mr.
Brian
Tamulian
Those
valuable
are
Hodgson's numerous
and
languages of India,though I
them, because I regard them
'
acquaintedwith
which
dialects,
permanent
referred
on
though his
of much
of Ellis's
going forward,
appearedto
to
supposingmyself to
field,yet it now
have
this
'
unity
when
comparativephilology,
directed
was
length
at
existence
and
advance
this
publishedon
Dr"vidian
to
the essential
on
to be
decidedlyin
of the
aware
contributions
own
in the
the characte-
on
correct;
perfectly
were
value,they were
philological
been
and
Grammar,
sketchya
hitherto
of his remarks
many
dialects
of the Dr"vidian
had
the
establishing
is contained
which
element
venson
Dr. Ste-
and vocabularyof
vernaculars,with the grammar
idioms.
He
failed,as it appeared to me, to
North-Indian
which
of
that
view, was
the Journal
objectwhich
main
Society. The
the Un-Sanscrit
were
interesting
papers
some
the
by
direction,was
in this
made
was
Stevenson, of Bombay, in
appeared to
papers
of the
some
duction
in his Intro-
dialects,is contained
attempt that
of the Bombay
the
com-
Campbell'sTelugu Grammar,
next
the Rev.
brief
very
grammaticalforins,but only of
of the
guage
lan-
Tamil
in the
but
interesting
whose
Ellis, a
Mr.
was
profoundlyversed
was
of three Providian
to
field
the
in
ground
and
literature,
not
parisou,
on
break
Civilian,who
and
is
it becomes
that
comparative,
philologybecomes
it
infancy; and
its
grammars-^isstillin
of their
comparison
papers
styled
'
treat
Tamulian
'
of the Sub-Himalayan
by
Mr.
Hodgson,
PREFACE.
which
but
might
or
properly,
improperly,have been styled
and though they throw much
by any other foreignname;
light
the languages,
the physiology,
and the inter-relationship
of
on
the aborigines
of the north-eastern
frontier of India, they leave
the Dravidian
as
Tamilian
or
languages,
properlyso called,wholly
untouched.
From
the
of my
commencement
also in another
Tamil
studies
question
"
rested
I felt inte-
relationship
of the Dravidian
aware
familyof languages;and before I was
opinionwhich ProfessprRask, of Copenhagen,was the
been adopted,
I arrived
express, and which has generally
of the
first to
by
somewhat
that
the
similar
DrS,vidian
Indo-European,but
and
that
allied
closely
General
is the Finnish
Prichard
Prichard's
and
impressions,
I
forms
'
prepare
with
our
not
was
till I had
it
the
were
knowledge
Bunsen's
That
'
the
been
definitively
grammatical
Dravidian
of working
necessity
out
'
the
to
acquainted
present state of
which
languages,'
of the Philosophyof
been
ancient
most
treatise, On
Miiller's
Outlines
have
could be
of the Turanian
of
investigation
and
never
finished this
through
Max
Professor
the Providian
have
most
to carry
to be most
they appear
Researches,' and
that it
tongues,
on
convinced
was
the
and
which
with
grammatical illustrations,
occupy
few
works
dialects,what
of
of
Scythian group
ascertaining,
by
previously
solved without
not
affiliated,
ComparativePhilology;but as
did not feel satisfied with generalstatements,
the problem
and wished
to see
probabilites,
himself
as
be
to
of
Scythian relationship
valuable
recent
more
solved,and
the
conclusion,viz.,
same
Ugrian.
or
of the
with
languages,
place in
repeatedin
with
Scythianfamilyto
statements
the
languages are
the
the
at
process,
Universal
is included in
History.'
lucid,and scholarly
comprehensive,
the
VI
PREFACE.
conclusions at which
that
many
with
my
of his
arrived,but
the author
identical
proofsand
own.
Notwithstandingour
Dr^vidian
its
I have
Ugrian affinities,
the Professor's.
by
His
is
admirable
an
professto
in
cultivate
found
the
His
work
is
thoroughly any
but
though his
that
conclusions
dealingwith
in
for which,
principle
that
'
it is
features
most
of the
he
as
and
and
syntactic
arrangement
uses,
and
understood
details;
evident
illustration
observes, Boehtlingkstands
languages
on
Whilst
knowledge.'
whilst
of too
are
in the
their
of which
the
do not
we
the
viz.,
principal
tongues
grammatical principles
peculiara
phonicsystem
and
of the
up,
Drsividian
nature
of these
to
be
languages,
their declensional
in
especially
the
which
particles,
specialstudy.
philologyhas recentlyattracted
Eastern
valuable papers
That
writer's
happy;
the sub-soil
is too
of their formative
most
very
ground,
always correct, it
ethnology of
are
fallow
nature,
be
cannot
without
Dr^vidian
another
the
in
interchangesand displacements,
changes
field,or
himself
into
an
not
occupy
enters
forms,
conjugational
and
does
not
turning up
of
Scythianrelationship
in their dialectic
the
furnishes
write
accurate
strongly marked,
are
are
details he
dangerous to
the
possess
portionof
is true, he
light. Occasionally,it
the
he
does
He
specific.
field;but
stones, breaking up
the
clearingaway
one
stalled
fore-
followingwork
generic,mine
of the entire
it for cultivation.
to prepare
even
survey
not
elaborate
ethnologicallearningand
great, and
but he is too
some
of his
fond of
the
Archipelago.
acuteness
philological
conjecturesare
and
speculation,
languages,are
of
to the
form
islands,
Indian
and speculations
respectingthe
generalisations
of the Dr^vidian
attention
contributions
eastern
of the
the
not
remarkably
a
forms
far a-head
few
and
of his
nology
pho-
of his facts.
of
vii
PEKFACE.
the researches
work
of Drs.
Stevenson, Max
Miiller,and
Logan,
like the
vidian
to other
languagesinvestigated
by some
them
his special
study for an adequate space
Though I trust that the followingwork
this
desideratum, yet
towards
the
laboured
to be
the
without
endeavours
of
that
this is the
subjectwhich
has
subjecterrors
are
view.
I have
of this kind
labour
; but
conscious
am
unavoidable
first work
and
on
at all events
for those
hereafter
the
disposedto investigate
deeply.
During the period of
be
new
be
that, whatever
work, it has
may
of
this
on
withstanding
not-
trust,however, it will be
contribution
work
immense
help to supply
be
be accurate, I
to
defects.
many
will
objectin
and in
"
be attained
existence
remembered
throughout
accurate
my
of the
has made
of time.
only professesto
accomplishment
cannot
accuracy
it
who
one
smoothed
the way
ject
sub-
more
which
engaged
was
nature
to allow
It
necessary
was
few
in
notes
which
I had
shape;
this work
trust
and
result is
to
work
in
book-making.
working
this
in
important
jottingdown
to
out
sionally
occa-
sions
conclu-
country for
now
supply a
be
found
knowledge
them
moulding
in
published,
want
which
must, I conceived,have
it will
the
collected,and
the
time
with
return
afccurate
more
the
of my
content
my
India
of too
and
illustrations,
Since
help
which
enlarged and
to
and
will
myself,and
others.
and
taken
much
to be
me
mind.
I have
season,
for
in
Missionarywas
spend
to
me
notes
my
as
residence
my
to
into
the
of the Dravidian
of their structure
long
felt
contribute
and
matic
syste-
hope that
I had
been
to
by
a
felt
many
more
languages,
vital
spirit,,
phical
higherestimate of their phonic beauty,their philosoand their unequalled
regularity.
organization,
ment
During the period which has elapsedsince the commenceof this work, a periodof a year and ten months, it has
to
VIU
PKEFACE.
been
lot
my
various
and
It
the
the
to
for
the
view
duties
of
of
the
shall
have
of
afi'orded
in
hundred
and
degree,
to
publication
for
Bombay
and
the
79,
Pall
manner,
any
be
of
a
of
this
work
Directors
hundred
of
the
copies,
in
Governments,
the
by
East
and
Mall,
moted
pro-
the
Propagation
London,
June
2nd,
of
the
1856.
which
ness
kindIndia
of
subscribing
twelve.
Society for
use
expression,
facilities
the
R.
Office of
those
by
small,
however
acknowledge
Court
subscribing
Ceylon,
Madras,
the
Honourable
the
Company,
for
any
had
make
of
in
should
people
facilitating
who
vehicles
as
of
have
languages
Civilians
or
which
"
Providian
scope
reward.
thankfully
leave
been
in
my
"
beg
thought
Dravidian
or
the
much
if in
accomplished
tion
addi-
in
adjuncts
usual
object
ulterior
Company's
of
indirectly,
I
of
left
not
the
ration
prepa-
nature,
have
form
be
India
instruments
as
however
have
if the
study
East
laborious
so
which
rest
measure
any
and
of
deputation,'
'
and
in
welfare
work
;' nevertheless,
Missionaries
the
of
and
composition
the
that
Missions.
Indian
and
India
on
hundred
three
about
in
parishes
diflfereut
fifty
deliver
to
addresses
comprehensive
them
and
concluded
press
should
more
of
be
relaxation
furlough
and
therefore
and
hundred
two
England,
fifty lectures
may
in
of
parts
for
'
visit
to
Caldwell.
Gospel,
the
for
DEAVIDIAN
COMPAEATIVE
GEAMMAE.
INTRODUCTION.
It
the
is
grammatical
in
guages,
their
this
the
family
which
dialect
will
studied
in
Orissa
the
peninsular
of
prosecution
the
oldest,
in
"
his
light
for
the
and
degree,
with
the
upon
seventeen
years
labours,
highly
most
respects
many
less
or
missionary
and
richest,
into
groups
acquaintance
has
he
which
language
throw
to
this
and
organized,
guage
lan-
representative
family.
the
majority
the
which
or
greater
off
divided.
writer's
aim
constant
relation
Dravidian
in
the
to
language
languages,
which
Dravidian,'
'
and
been
each
illustrated
and
a
"
used
and
have
of
the
pursuing
families
principal
lan-i
knowledge
In
ascertain
compare
Dravidian
thorough
more
Asia
and
various
character.
structure
special
the
to
and
importance
Tamil
the
idioms
The
river
his
Dravidian
of
which
its
undoubtedly
is
the
term
be
and
which
of
investigated
to
examine
to
of
the
to
Europe
be
to
forms
endeavour
bears
of
work
distinctive
writer's
grammatical
of
structure
the
the
will
and
and
languages
proportion
it, it
of
be
languages
Whilst
following
contributing
structure
of
the
the
of
hope
it will
of
principles
primitive
object,
in
object
the
of
the
and
Gujarathi
portion
Nerbudda
of
inhabitants
of
and
Marathi
(Narmada)
from
to
the
Cape
under
speech
India
Western
of
India,
work
India.
Southern
districts
the
this
vernacular
the
constitute
those
in
included
are
are
Comorin,
of
With
and
the
the
the
spoken,
Vindhya
the
the
great
exception
in
Dekhan
whole
mountains
is
general
peopled,
of
and
and
the
the
from
INTRODUCTION.
the earliest
periodappears
of
the
and
one
'
mountain
the
different branches
"
applied;and
by
peopled,
been
race,
same
lanj^uagethe
same
to have
far
as
as
the
same
stem
and
Rajmahal hills,
may
even
as
be
traced
far
as
the
fastnesses of Beluchistan.
which,
and
besides
Dravidian
the
be termed
indigenousor
used by particular
classes resident
was
Sanscrit,though it never
cannot
in Peninsular India.
district of country
understood by the
extent
of
vidians
colonists of
Brahraanical
those
indebted
are
majorityof
for the
language of
vernacular
the
the
district read
Brahmans,
early times
higherarts
"
to
of life and
and
to
any
some
the descendants
whom
the
Dra-
not
as
only retain the
literaryculture. Such of the Brahmans
and devote
but also dischargethe functions of the priesthood,
name,
in
themselves to professional
studies,are generallyable to converse
though the vernacular languageof the district in which they
Sanscrit,
reside is that which
they use in their families and with which they
with reference to the language
familiar. They are styled,
most
are
of their adopted district,
Dravida
Brahmans, Kerala Brahmans,
Karnataka Brahmans, "o.; and the Brahmans of the several languageall
districts have
distinct castes ; but they are
virtuallybecome
stock ; and Sanscpit,
undoubtedlydescended from one and the same
regarded only as an accomplishmentor as a professional
though now
is properlytheir ancestral tongue.
acquirement,
is the distinctive,
Hindustani
hereditary
languageof the Mahommedan
and the southern
portion of the populationin the Dekhan
of those
warlike Mahommedans
from
peninsula, the descendants
India by whom
the Peninsula was
northern
centuries
overrun
some
It may be regarded as the vernacular
language in some
ago.
parts
but
of the Hyderabad country;
generallythroughoutSouthern India,
of
"
the
middle
and
lower
make
majority,
which they reside
the
now
unable
as
put
much
use
Mahommedans,
of the
language
who
constitute
of the
district in
are
dent
interesting
colonyof Jews resii
n
the
Cochin and the neighbourhood,
and for the
same
manner
Hebrew
in
to
as
classes of the
is used
by
same
purposes
Maratlii
as
SOUTH-INDIAN
VERNACULAKS.
Sanscrit is used
by
spoken by
the Brahmans.
the
Gujarathiand
the Parsi shopkeepers
'
'
"
of the
French
employesand
their descendants
Karikal,and Make,
Pondicherry,
which
in the settlements of
stillbelongto France.
'
'
I admit
with
be
India ; and
Sir Erskine
employed
I
am
valuable
certain
the
language
of
publicbusiness
could
be attained
in every
in
part of Britiah
INTRODUCTION.
Enumeration
The idioms
exclusive of
follows
Languages.
Dravidian
op
which
'
"
'
'
the
head
of the list.
the
or
colloquial,
'
'
Shen-Tamil
and
It includes
and
ancient
the
'
two
the
the
modern, called respectively
Carnatic,or
from
rin, and
mountain
India,to
the
of
of the Travancore
Cape Comorin
northern
to
and
whence
country
the
neighbourhoodof
parts
settlements
of
thrust
they have gradually
vast
to
range
in the
side of the
Trivandrum;
to
languages.
plain of the
Cape Comoof Southern
southern
part
Ghauts,
from
and
in
Tamilians
Ceylon,where
prioreven
the other
different
Pulicat
spoken
the western
on
north-western
to form
It is also
Bengal.
from
differ one
Kodun-Tamil,' which
so
Bay
the
the
menced
com-
from
Singhalese.All throughout
Tamilians ; the
Ceylon the coolies in the coffee plantationsare
majorityof the money-making classes even in Colombo are Tamilians ;
and ere
long the Tamilians will have excluded the Singhalesefrom
office of profitand
almost
trust in their own
island.
The
every
of
of
the
domestic
servants
and
of
the campEuropeans
majority
followers
in every
people,Tamil
Canarese
at
Cannanore
country,at
abad, where
*
is the
of
the
presidencyof
Madras
all
being Tamil
cantonments
military
be the vernacular
Hindustani
be
may
able and
so
Malabar to be
have been
would
It is singularthat
supposed the
the
prevailinglanguagein
India,whatever
in Southern
Hence,
part
out
considered
accurate
different
scholar
as
as
the
Dr.
vernacular,the
Max
Muller
should
language
: nor
did
natural enough, with the MalayMam, for he
he confound it,as
in his 'list of pronouns') to each
gives a distinct place (especially
of the
Di'Slvldiaa dialects which actuallyexist,includingthe Malay"lam, and thereto he
of some
adds the Malabar, on the authority,I presume,
of the last
grammar
century, in which the Tamil was called by that name.
have
from
the Tamil
ENUMERATION
languagewhich
OF
DRAVIDIAN
meets
frequently
most
LANGUAGES.
the
in the bazaars
ear
is the
Tamil.
The
in
of
majority
the
found
or Hindus, who
Klings ('Kalingas'),
are
and other placesin the further east, are
Pegu, Penang, Singapore,
Tamilians
Mauritius and
have
the West
emigrated in
Indian colonies
such numbers
to
the
mostly Tamilians : in
short,wherever money is to be made, wherever a more
apatheticor a
is
aristocratic people
more
waiting to be pushed aside,there swarm
the Tamilians,
the Greeks
Scotch of the east,the least scrupulous
or
and the most
and superstitious,
and persevering
of
race
enterprising
to
are
Hindus.
Including Tamilians
colonies,and
Tamilian
in
militarystations
inhabitants
of
South
and
distant
Travancore, and
Ceylon,and
Northern
also Brahmans
Tamil
the
resident
and
country, and
who
ten
at
least ten
speak
the Tamil
per
cent,
of the whole
language may
be
mated
esti-
millions.
'
'
'
'
'
of
the territories of
the
Nizam,
or
the
Hyderabad country,and
portionof
the
are
undoubtedly
migratory,
race.
Includingthe Naiks
Telugu
tribes settled in
or
most
numerous
Roddies,and other
('NHyakas'),
Tamil
are
chieflythe
country, who
Naidoos
the
the
INTEODtrcTlON.
kingdomswere
of
fortune
subverted,and
by
whom
number
who
the
P^ndiya and
much
not
less ihan
in
district of Canara,
the
constituted
originally
on
the
the Tuluva
Malabar
country, but
which
and
princes,
Under
present known.
it is at
by which
name
district which
coast, a
subjected
was
hence
acquiredthe
the denomination
of
"
which
'
Kam3,taka
has
is not
a
IM.vidian,but a Sanscrit word, and is properly3
It is defined to mean
Telugu and Canarese.
primarily a
music,'or
comedy :' it is used secondarilyin Telugu as an
speciesof dramatic
Karn"taka
adjectiveto signify'native,''aboriginal,'
mfilam,'Tel. 'native
e.g.
the common
music ;' it then became
designationof the Telugu and Canarese,or
'native'
restricted still further,and
was
the
languages: and, finally,
became
of the Canarese alone.
distinctive appellation
for
I should not have used the word
KarnS,taka' has now
finally,'
got into
who hare given it a new
the hands of foreigners,
and more
erroneous
application.
arrived in southern
the Mahommedans
When
India,they found that part of it
first acquainted the countryabove the Ghauts,
with which they become
including
of
and
t)art Telinga,ua"called the Kamtoka
of time,
Mysore
country.' In course
of terms, they applied the same
the Karn"tak,'or
by a misapplication
name,
Camatic,'to designatethe country below the Ghauts, as well as that which was
The English have carried the misapplication
above.
and restricted
a step further
the Ghauts, which
to the country below
the name
has no
right to it whatever.
the Mysore country, which is properlythe Camatic, is no longer called by
Hence
that name
by the English,and what is now geographicallytermed
the Carnatic
the country below the Ghauts, on
the Coromandel
is exclusively
coast,including
the whole of the Tamil country and the district of Nellore in the 'Telugu
country.
further
Karnfttalra was
The word
corrupted by the Canarese people
or
themselves into 'Kannada'
'Kannara;' from which the language is styled
Kannadi,' and by the English,Canarese.' A province on the Malabar coast is
called
Canara,'properly Kannadiyam,' in consequence of having long been
to the government of KarnMaka
princes.
subjected
'
genericname
for both
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ENUMERATION
OF
DRAVIDIAN
LANGUAGES.
class of peopleinhabiting
commonly called Burghers,the most numerous
the Nilgherryhills,
is undoubtedly
dialect. The
ancient Canarese
an
like the Tamil,two cultivated
Canarese,properlyso called,
includes,
the
dialects,
the latter,not
"
as
those
of Sanscrit derivatives,
but
with
differs from
in many
the former
classical
dialects of
colloquial
The
; of which
ancient
Canarese'
is denoted
is not
that name,
by
to be confounded
which is found
and
in the Maratha
inscriptions
country as well as in
in the
Hala
Mysore. The languageof all reallyancient inscriptions
is Sanscrit,
not Canarese.
Kannada,' or Ancient Canarese character,
The
people that speak the Canarese
language,includingthe
Coorgs,"c., may be estimated at five millions : but,in the case of both
of
and the Telugu,the absence of a trustworthycensus
the Canarese
the inhabitants of native states,requiresall such estimates to be considered
In
the
Nizam's
mere
as
territoryfour
approximations.
languages the Canarese,the Mara^hi, the Telugu,and the Hindustani
but it is
are
spoken by different classes or in different districts;
prevalenceof each with any
impossibleto ascertain the proportionate
degreeof certainty.
4. The Malayalam, or
Malayirma,' ranks next in order. This
language is spoken along the Malabar coast, on the western side of the
of ManGhauts, or
Malaya range of mountains, from the vicinity
the Canarese
and the Tulu, to Trivandrum,
it supersedes
where
galore,
The peopleby whom
where it beginsto be supersededby the Tamil.
very ancient
'
"
"
"
'
'
'
this
languageis spoken in
Tamil
is
for many
Company'sdistricts of
and
half millions.
rapidlygainingupon
ages
more
and
the
and
Malabar
Canara, may
Malabar
All
along the
Malayalam. Though
than
frequentedby foreigners
Cochin,
coast
that coast
any
other
was
part of
and Arabs,
Greeks,Jews, Syrian christians,
India; though Phoenicians,
and
to the
and
superstitious,
foreigners. Hence
shrink
'the
most
lines and
from
sensitively
centres
adroit
Malayalam,or
and the
states
has been
Tamilians, whose
of
communication'
and
commerce
by the
monopolized,
language
bids
contact
have
publicbusiness
and
less scrupulous
fair to
supersedethe
jungles.
with
hill-country
INTROBUCTIOS.
or
tongues is the Tnlu,
5.
the Canarese
holding a positionmidway between
This
and the Malayalam,but more
nearlyresembling the Canarese.
but
languagewas once generallyprevalentin the district of Canara,
of
is now
spoken only in a small tract of country in the vicinity
and fifty
hundred
a
or
than a hundred
Mangalore,by not more
other languages,
thousand souls. It has been broken in upon by many
Tuluva;
and
idiom
an
is
likelysoon to disappear.
The four languageswhich follow differ from those that have been
destitute of written
mentioned
uncultivated,
in that they are
entirely
at
any
time
exceeded
have
periodof female
than
from
; and
thousands
and
polyandria,
through opium-eatingand
amongst them at a former
is estimated,number more
few
at
present,
the
prevalence
infanticide,
they do not, it
through
souls.
Kota
dialect of the
Kurumbar,'
by
upon
smoke
gorges
8.
Canarese,and
{'people of
Irulars
'
'
nomade
adventurous
of whose
the
the rude
darkness
Tamil
') and
which
Curbs
is
spoken by the
Curnbars
(Tam.
or
firesmay
be
occasionally
seen
from
rising
the lower
of the hills.
The
G6nd
of the northern
Gondwana,
of the
; the
and
the
western
of the northern
Saugor and
The
Goand;
or
the
indigenousinhabitants
portionof Nagpore
Nerbudda
Khond, Kund,
languageof
and
hill
country of
territories.
"
or
more
"
10
INTRODUCTION.
In the above
idioms
of certain rude
'
I refer to
Tamulian.'
languagesI
India
tribes of Central
have sometimes
which
frontier,
term
listof Dravidian
of late been
the
have
included the
not
north-eastern
the
and
included under
the
general
Kdls
and
Suras,
languagesof
the
towards
the north,which
neighboursof the Gonds and Kunds
might naturallybe supposedto be allied to the Gond or the Ku, and
of Dravidian
origin; but which, though they contain a
consequently
different familyof languages.
few Dravidian words,belongto a totally
in grammatical structure, the
of similarity
the evidence
Without
discoveryof a few similar words proves only local proximity,or the
earlier or later period, not the
existence of mutual intercourse at an
either of races
or of languages.
original
relationship
I leave also out of account
the languages of the north-eastern
frontier of India,which are spoken by the Bodos, Dhimals, and other
and forests between
Kumaon
tribes inhabitingthe mountains
and
These
Assam.
are
styled Tamulian
by Mr. Hodgson, of Nepaul,
the supposition
that all the aborigines
of India,as distinguished
on
from the Aryans, or Sanscrit-speaking
and its offshoots,
race
belongto
and the same
one
stock;and that of this aboriginal
race, the Tamilians
of Southern
India are
to be considered as
the best representatives.
But as the relationship
of those north-eastern
idioms to the languages
of the Dravidian familyis a supposition
which is unsupportedby the
evidence
either of similarity
in grammatical structure
of a similar
or
vocabulary,and is founded only on such generalgrammatical analogies
the
whole
to
of
as
are
the Scythian group of
common
range
it
to me
as
languages, seems
improper to designatethose dialects
be to designate them
Tamulian,' or
Dravidian,'as it would
Turkish' or
Tungusian.' Possiblythey form a link of connection
between
the Indo-Chinese,
Tibetan familyof tongues,and the K61;
or
the
"
'
'
'
'
'
but
'
this is at present
hazardous
'
'
'
'
'
Sanscritic'
The
Central
brief
vocabularyof
India, contained
the tribe
in the Asiatic
belongingto
the
vol.
Besearches,
languageof
the
v., and
same
the
people,
DBA
VIDIAN
IDIOMS
contained in Mr.
is in the main
NOT
MERELY
PROVINCIAL
Hodgson'scollections,
prove
Dravidian.
The
proofof
11
DIALECTS.
that tbe
Rajmahal idiom
the
of
The
in the khanship of
Brahui,the language of the mountaineers
Kelat in Beluchistan,
Dravidian words, but
contains,not only some
considerable
a
infusion of unquestionably
Dravidian forms and idioms ;
in consequence
of which
this
languagehas
much
better claim
to
be
account
in the
because
illustration),
bears but
sequel,and
the
Dravidian
small
for
occasionally
element contained
proportionto the
in those
rest of their
guages
lan-
component
elements.
The
Dravidian
Idioms
I have
op
the
Language.
SAME
Though
Dialects
Provincial
merely
not
idioms
mentioned
in
vidian
foregoing list as dialects of one and the same
originalDrato consider them
'dialects'
as
language,it would be erroneous
of the term,
in the popularsense
viz.,as provincialpeculiarities
or
varieties of speech. Of all those idioms no two are so nearlyrelated
stood.
to each other that persons who
speak them can be mutuallyunderthe
"
The
and
nearlyrelated
most
are
languagethat
Involved
or
inflections,
Tamil, the
former
"
the
of witten
it ; but
Telugu
be
in the
one
"
to
peculiar
the
Canarese
than
it does
itself. The
the
unconnected
character is totally
by
Canarese
each
of the three
has
system
character
has
from
Telugu,and differs bnt slightly
language differs
from
found
The
unintelligible.
characters
been borrowed
MalayS.lam
;
will be
reasons,
language to
speak
Malay"lam, the Telugu, and
distinct and
the
direct sentences
most
in conditions and
those who
and
who
to those
intelligible
speak only the other.
in either language, abounding in verbal
and
are
sentences
nominal
the Tamil
Tamil
even
; and
more
the
widely from
the
ancient Canarese
Telugu.
12
INTRODUCTION.
The
Malayalam being,as
conceive,an
tions
chiefly
by the disuse of the personalterminaof the verbs,*it might, perhaps,be regardedrather
as
a
very
ancient dialect of the Tamil than as a distinct language. Its separation
took
from
Tamil
at
a
evidently
place
very earlyperiod,before
cultivated and refined.
the Tamil was
Through the predominanceof
Brahraanical
influence in the Malayala country, the Malayalam has
from
Tamil,differing
been
not
cultivated
it
ab intra to any
considerable
extent
; and
the infusion
has
been
the
character
and
which
borrowed
in
with
which
but
Sanscrit
is written
in
the
the
Grantham
Tamil
"
country,
India.
In
correspondsto the Deva-nagari of Northern
of these things,the difference between
the Tamil
and
consequence
the Malayalam,though originally
has progressively
increased ;
slight,
and hence the claim of the Malay"lam to be considered,not merely as
dialect of the Tamil, but as a sister language,or at least as a
a
very
ancient and much
altered offshoot,
be called in question.
cannot
now
The Tulu has been representedby Mr. Ellis as a dialect of the
Malay^am ; but althoughMalayalacharacters are ordinarily
employed
in writingTulu, in consequence
of the prevalence of Malayalam in
the vicinity,
and the literary
of the Tulus, it appears to me
inferiority
of
the
clearest
capable
proof that the relation of the Tulu to the
Canarese
*
The
is
than
nearer
derivation
its relation
of the
to
the
Malayalam.
It differs
which
is caed
by
it to
'
'
"
'
'
KUDEK
DRAVIDIAN
13
TONGUES.
'
above
dialects mentioned
the
"
Tamil,the
from
Irish from
the
Bengali.
from
from
each
idioms
"
be supposed that
other,it will naturally
the Tuda, the Kota, the Gond, and the Ku
"
so
from
materially
uncultivated
the
must
differ still
widely both from one another and from the cultivated languages.
and great are
This supposition
is in accordance with facts. So many
the differences and peculiarities
which are observable amongst these
that it has seemed to me
rude dialects,
to be necessary to prove, not
their differences,
but that they belong,notwithstanding
that they differ,
more
to the same
have
an
Evidence
stock
as
the
more
equalrightto be termed
that
the
Tuda,
Kota, Gond,
DrAvidian
It is unnecessary
to state in this
and
Ku,
are
they
really
Tongues.
the particulars
generalintroduction,
common
14
INTRODUCTION.
(1.)TuDA.
language of
"
It is
many
persona
in
India
that
the
the Tudara
is altogether
sui generis,
or
of the neighbouringplains. In
of
the
DrS,yidian
races
languages
any
the
conclusion
that
the
Tuda
adopting
language belongs to the Drftvidian stock,
and justlyclaims to be regarded as a Drividian dialect,
the evidence
which
on
I place most
reliance is that of a list of words and
short sentences
which
was
communicated
German
the
Mr.
Rev.
to
me
Metz,
kindly
by
missionaryat Kaity,
the Nilgherryhills. Mr. Metz's acquaintance with the language of the Tudars,
on
is believed to be more
accurate than that which has been acquired by any other
and
defective in the department
though his knowledge is confessedly
European ;
of verbal modifications
and
syntax, his list of vocables may be fullydepended
his
and
inasmuch
of the Tuda
has been
as
:
knowledge
acquired through
upon
the medium
of the language of the Badagars,a language with which
he is intimately
acquainted,it cannot be supposed in his case (as was supposed by some
with respect to the Eev. Dr. Schmid's inquiries),
that he may
have
persons
words
for
acceptedBadaga
Tuda, through ignoranceof the dialectic peculiarities
of the old Canarese idiom which is spoken by the Badagars.
The
be called by
as
followingwords
'prerogativeinstances,'
they would
Abel Eemnsat
language.
prove the Dj^vidian character of the Tuda
with
of the
"
"
In the Tuda
ato
in "fawn."
RUDER
The
Tuda
DRA
VIDIAN
15
TONGUES.
words
and
"
Tamil, "c.
Tuda.
pal
puli,pili
veyil
parsh
pirah
tooth
tiger
or
Bun,
sunlight
finger
birsh
viral
bolh
belly
vayaru
bir
fruit
param
vom
In the above
of I into rsh is
especially
deserving
of notice.
In
Tamil,
some
the
cases
Tuda
words
correspond
Tamil.
tree
maram
fire
nernppu
Sometimes
the
to
the
Telugu rather
than
the
g.
e.
Telugu
Tblugh
m^nu
correspondswith
Tamil, e. g.
the
Tamil.
maena
nebbu
nippu
the Tuda
or
Tuda.
Telugu.
Canarese.
with
either
Tuda.
small
s'inna
chinna
kinna
kin
ear
s'evi
chevi
kevi
kevi
generallyagrees more
exactlywith the Tamil than with the Telugu,
idiom.
In many
close is this
the Canarese,or any other Dr^vidian
so
particulars
Tuda
considered
be
that
the
of the
as
a
might
patois
merely corrupt
agreement
of instances it differs,
not onlyfrom
Tamil, were it not that in a still largernumber
the Tamil, but also from every other Dr^vidian
of its own
dialect,
pursuing a course
its
of
it
of
in
be
which
must
with a vocabulary
own
regarded as a
consequence
;
of the Tuda
words
contained
of the family. On an examination
distinct member
and
numerals
in the lists in my possession,exclusive of pronouns
(which are
The
Tuda
Canarese
is
'
In Tuda
ir.'
am
thou
art
he is
we
are
ye
are
they
are
with
in Tuda
language.
of this
The
the
be ascertained.
of the
present and
of the
root
corresponding
is
'
tenses
of
will
substantive
future
verb
'
in Tamil
and
'
esh.'
or
erg,' etara,'
in
16
INTRODUCTION.
It is evident
the third
that
of the Tuda
pluralof each
singularand
person
is destitute
tenses
"
'
certain
nearly allied.
with
are
Sixty
cent,
per
of the other
the vocabularies
from
remote
the most
the
idioms
the
of its words
Tamil
appear,
dialects ; but
dailybusiness
of
and
life,
is that
to which
indeed,
to
words
those
which
are
be
are
it is most
unconnected
chieflysuch
therefore
as
of all words
retained
become
to become
certain
corruptedby
number
of roots
which
the
other
dialects
have
suflered to
obso'.ete.
(2.)K6ta.
regarded
Whilst
the
of the Tudars
have always
language and customs
peculiarinterest,the K6tars (a tribe of craftsmen, residing
unknown
from an
antiquityon the Nilgherryhills),
being exceedinglyfilthyin
addicted
their habits,and
all
other
low
caste tribes to the eating of
beyond
carrion,have generallybeen shunned
by Europeans ; and, in consequence,
their
than
that of the Tudars.
language is less known
Notwithstandingthis,the
and
of the present tense of its verb,
followingparadigm of the K6ta pronouns
been
which
was
language
with
furnished
of this
me
I go
thou
the
kae
goest
he goes
"we
by
Eev. Mr.
go
ye go
they go
"
KoTA.
Ancient
hdgabe
"n
Canabbsb.
pflgdap6u
pfigdapi
pfigdapam
h6gabi
awana
h6gako
ntn
n^me hdgabemme
niye hflgabirri
awane
hdgako
fi,m p6gdap6vu
nl
avam
ntm
avar
pdgdapir
p6gdapar
18
INTKODUCTION.
nattur,'blood, from
'ractam.'
Sanscrit,
from
corrupt derivative
Telugu, netturu,'a
'
the
"
the
instances
some
'
'
'
'
'
'al'
uses
as
an
infinitive.
G6nd
The
and
times
some-
the Tamel
's;' e.
prefers'k' where the Telugu has 'ch'
Tamil, 's'evi;' Telugu, 'chevi;'Canarese, 'kevi;'in G8nd also,'kaiivi.' To
do, is in Tamil, 's'ejf;'
Telugu, 'chSy ;' Canarese,'g6y' (g hard); G6nd, 'ki.'
in
Such agreements of the G6nd
with the Canarese are rare ; but the particulars
which the Gflnd agrees with the Tamil, though the Telugu country lies between
and important.
it and the countryin which the Tamil is spoken,are very numerous
in
The followingare
neuter
'
'
the Gflnd
(2.)The
the Gflnd
instrumental
(3.)The
Gflnd
'
'
uses
and
'k.'
Telugu
of the
case
'
is formed
by
the addition of
'
ch6ta;'
al.'
and
diflTersfrom
the
Telugu, and
of its pronouns
'halle.'
uses
(6.)The Telugu systematically
Gflnd retains
Tamil
'
accords
in the
'r'
'ara." Gflnd
the
Gflhd
'
'ara.'
Tamil;
So
e.
vocalic
g., 'fldu'
number
the Tamil
of Gflnd
rather
roots
than
the
Tamil.
Gfliro.
one
okati
oudru
und
mftdu
mflndru
mund
hand
chfly
kei
tree
m3,nu
maram
marri
great
pedda
pern, paru
paror
to come
vachcha
largenumber
weep;
Tamil
three
'r;' the
or
'adaln,'Telugu, to
'fldu,'
Telugu, seven, with
also compare
TELtiGu.
In
flro.'
considerable
correspondwith
of the
of instances
(vatssa)vara
the
modifies
dialects,
comparing
the
kai
wara
Gflnd,though retainingthe
those roots after
Tamil
following
and
same
roots
as
RUDER
DRAVIDIAN
19
TONGCES.
GdND.
nto
(a'
village)
pini (cold)
urreha
the
Notwithstanding
dialects which
have
affinitiesbetween
the
G6nd
and
mentioned
and
the 66nd
illustrated,
possesses
elsewhere,and exhibits peculiarities
of grammatical structure of such a nature as amply to justify
our
regarding it as
a distinct dialect.
The difference existingbetween
the Tamil
and the Telugn
sinks into insignificance
when
compared with the difference between the G"nd
and every other dialect of the DrSividian family. In the list of G6nd words given
by Mr. Driberg,I have been a^le to identifyonly thirty-four
per cent, as words
contained
in or allied to those that are
found in the other dialects,
which is a
smaller proportionthan that which is contained even
in the Tuda.
The principalparticulars
in which the grammatical structure of the G6nd
a
largenumber
been
now
of roots which
are
found
not
are
as
follows
"
found
India,the Gdnd evinces a tendencyto conthe dative with the accusative,
in
o
f
both
forms.
though
possession
of those Northern
(2.)It has a passivevoice formed,as in some
idioms,by
the pastparticiple
of the active voice to the substantiveverb.
prefixing
('ille,' hie,')which in
(3.)The remote and proximate demonstratives
Tamil are
avar,' ivar ;'in Telugu TS,ru,'vlru ;' are in Goud corruptedinto
'wor'
and 'yer.'
in all the other dialects is yS,;'
(4.)The base of the interrogativ^e
pronouns
bo.'
in this it is bS,,'
or
Instead
of
the
the
regularlyformed negativevoice of the other dialects,
(5.)
Gond
forms its negativeverbs by simply prefixing
the negativeparticleshille,'
For example, ihou art not, or thou becomesi
not
to the verb.
or
'halle,'
(in
'halle
aivi,'
A
Tamil
in
is
in
G6nd
similar
use
'tgk^,'
Telugu, 'kS,vu'),
is found
in the Kota language. The only thing in the
of the negative particle
other dialects which
at all corresponds to this,is the occasional formation in
Tamil
of
a negativeverb
poetical
by the insertion of the negativeparticleal
between the root of the verb and the pronominal suffix; e. g., p6s-al-Sn,'
/ spejoJe
(1.)Like
the idioms
of Northern
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
difference,
however,in pointof granlmaticalstructure between
consists in its peculiarly
elaborate
and the other Drfividian
the G6nd
dialects,
the
t
he
The
and complete conjugational
MalaySllam, Canarese,and;
Tamil,
system.
and
indefinite past,
a future tense, the future
the Tnlu possess only a present,
an
less aoristic. The Telugu,in addition to these tensesjhas a regularly
or
more
formed aoiist. The indicative and the imperativeare the only moods which these
All'
so called.
dialects possess, and they are destitute of a passivevoice properly
either of auxiliary
verbs or
modifications of mood and tense are formed by means
cultivated DrAvidian idioms are so simple
of suffixed particles.Whilst the more
Gdnds boasts in a system of verbal
in structure,
the speechof the rude Mahadeo
(6.)The
chief
"
modifications and
inflexions almost
as
elaborate
as
It has
moods, it possesses
passivevoiee: in addition to the indicative and the imperative
a
: in
potential
has
and
the
present,an
each of which
future,
causal verb,but it stands
a
INTRODUCTION.
20
the G6nd
haa
grammar
*"
acquireda developmentpecnliar
^''^"Tthe'
The
Ku
of the
ihfluence
"""^
to
Kond, Khond,
been
idiom',
has generally
/t^^"'
Pf''^P^J"
neighbour
iia KM
considered
as
Dra,vidian
language,undoubtedly a
Ku
or
It
the G6nd.
identical with
stated
was
authority
on
Researches,vol. vu
distinct
races
:
are
totally
and Khunds
that the Gdnds
of a native Jaghiredar,
which
account of their langaages in
notwithstandingthis,I have not met with any
in the Asiatic
by CaptainBlunt
long
ago
they
have
the
with
the Gdnd
the
particulars
essential. In many
and
numerous
For
thingsless so.
G6nd
The
(1.)
Telu"4
the Tamil, and
'va,'
'a,'s'ometimes
'
its infinitive in
forms
Dr^vidian
differences
are
closelythan
more
tongues;
the
some
*i,
,,
lUe ; ,
'
alle,'or
like
Ku,
the
Canarese, forms
modem
the
accords
Ku
the other
and
their
truth
different,though in
regarded as
been
the
in Telugu,
become, is in Gdnd 'aiffie;'
'pa.' Thus,
'^va.'
in
in Tamil, 'a,ga,-' Ku,
or
'9,ga;'
'ka,;'in Canarese, 'Slgal,'
^stem of the other
the
simplicityof the conjugational
(2.)The Ku retains
to
or
(3 )
of the G8nd.
Drdvidian
forms
G6hd
The
its
the
negativesby prefixingto
aorist the
indicative
differe
In this point the Ku
"halle."
separatenegative particles"hiUe," or
G6nd
is
in
/
do
not,
Thus,
the Gdnd, and agrees with the other dialects.
from
'g^yenu,'
'seyydn;'in Telugu 'chSyanu;' in Canarese
"hille kion;' in Tamil
gignu.'
closelywith the Tamil and
followinginstances the Ku accords more
neighbour the
Canarese, though locallyvery remote, than with its nearer
Telugu.
in some
(1.)The Telugu forms its pluralsby the use of 'lu' alone, except
like
the
Tamil,
The Ku,
of the obliqueforms of the 'rational' demonstratives.
rational
denote
beings,
which
of
the
nouns
difference between
plurals
makes
a
'
in Ku
In
the
those of
and
pluralsis
'
'
"ru
or
'
The
nouns
k^.'
ru,'and
forms
Telugu
class
'
Tamil
correspondingsuffixes
and
the Canarese
Tamil
its masculine
by
'
anu'' and
singularby
'
an.'
The
of the
means
Ku
by
means
(3.) The
to the
:
are
the
suffix
of the
Tamil
'
du :'
suffix
'avan,'
'
'
view
Ku
in
'
'
(2.)The
than
first class of
of the
sufBx
Ku
pronouns
bear
closer
to the Tamil
resemblance
will appear
from
the
and
Canarese
followingcomparative
"
Telugu.
G6i"rD.
n6nu
an^
^e
mdmu
amflt
thou
nlvu
mlru
ye
he, remote
he,proximate
Tamil.
Canakese.
Ku.
S.nu
ydu (ancient
y"m
(do.)
"n
ima
nt
ntnu
Inu
imat
iiir
nlvu
Iru
v9,du
wor
avan
avanu
vldu
yer
ivan
ivanu
avafiju
ivflflju
(ancient)
Sim
(do.)
amu
See
EUDEK
(d.)In
particleto
Telugu
verbal
any
'gni'
DRAVIDIAN
21
TONGUES.
tense, person
number.
or
This
of
suffix is
suljjunctive
in
'
Canarese
;' in
'
or
're,' rtl,'
'
'
'
'
with
'
(1.)It
Canarese.
or
singular.
of the first and
"inflexions"
of the pronouns
or
oblique cases
second persons, singularand plural,
identical with those of the Telugu.
are
The
terminations of the Ku are nearlyin accordance with those of the
case
(3.)
Telugu.
(4.)The pronominal signssuffixed to the Ku verbs accord on the whole better
with the Telugu than with any other dialect : e.g., in Tamil
the second and third
the one
tx ;'in Telugu they end
Ir,'the other
persons pluralend diflerently,
alike both generallyin 'aru;'in Ku also both these persons end alike in 'eru.'
(5.)In Canarese all relative participles,
includingthat of the negativeverb,end
uses
the neuter
singularto denote
the feminine
(2.)The
'
'
"
'
;'in
Tamil
all relative
'
same
'
manner
as
to the
languages. In some
the family; for example,
si,'
or
suffixes 'du,''i,'
other
Providian
"
"
I)r4vidlan dialects.
Telugu
The
Kn
as
"
'chu'
or
The
formative
is in
present verbal participle
'i'
or
'pi.'
'te;'in the Ku it is
suffix of the
'ta'
or
are
though rude and uncultivated,
"
the
Tuda, Kota,
to
undoubtedly
Gond
be
regarded
and essentially
Dravidian dialects,
equallywith
distinctively
Tamil
and
Telugu.
In
addition
to
these,there
and
the
are
two
and
the
uncultivated
Rajmahal,which
contain
so
22
INTKODUCTION.
Connectinglink between
hal as a connecting
link
The
or
spoken, are
of the
seats
and
Dravidian
K61
In the list of
are
roots form
roots is fourteen
The
follows
"
the
the
Rajmahal ;
and
Eijmahal
The
race.
or
than
remote
K61s
the Male
the
and
the Tamulian
than
Rajmahal or Male
; but whilst
the
range
Rajma-
families.
Uraon, though
by
whom
it is
the Uraons
from
the present
intervene
between
the Males
is
Dravidian
a
substantially
different family.
totally
Male
words
; in the older
only ten
per
per cent.
principaland
:
the K61
belongsto
purely Dr9.Tidian
vidian
between
of
aborigines
locallymore
the Dr^vidians
tongue,the
and
Dravidian
distinctively
Rajmahalis more
the Males
the K61
most
essential
analogieswhich
have
noticed
are
as
THE
the
Unfortunately
23'
BEAHUI.
inflexions of the
BSjmahal
and Uraon
nouns
and verbs
are
not
'
'
'
Telugu.
The
existence of
Dravidian element
distinctively
Central India beingestablished,
the
dialects of
be traced
ginal
in these abori-
Dravidian
race
Grans;es
; and the
deduced from other considerations)
that this
supposition
(which was
diffused at an earlyperiodthroughoutIndia is confirmed.
race
was
The Brahui, the languageof the Beluchi mountaineers
in the khanship
can
now
of Kelat
enables
the southern
as
far North
as
to
us
the banks
as
the Dravidian
trace
confines of Central
Asia.
the
of the
beyondthe
race
Brahui
Tbe
same
source
as
Indus
to
sidered
language,conthe Panjabiand
race
outline of the
followingis an
(1.)In
Brahui, as
to
tongues.
in the Dravidian
post-positions.
(2.)The gender of
in which
particulars
expressednot by
is
nouns
the
dialects,
of
cases
their
nouns
are
denoted
by
but by prefixed
inflexions,
separatewords.
(3.)The
of
number
of
such
pluralisation,
as
denoted by
ordinarily
When
"c.
a
several,
is
nouns
many,
the
use
noun
of separate particles
stands
alone without
and it is then
is considered to be indefinite,
the
the
of the verb
number
or
to
according
context,
singular plural
regarded
in
accordance
with
This rule is remarkably
the Tamil.
with which it agrees.
and
destitute
of
superlatives.
a
re
comparatives
(4.)Adjectives
'na'
form
their genitivesin
or
'a;' e.g., 'kana,'of me;
(5.)Pronouns
its number
such sign of plurality,
any
as
'nana,'of
'na'
or
iie.
Compare
Tamilian
'nama,' of
us, and
the
G6nd
genitivesuffix
'a.'
or
(6.)The
'",'Tamil
(7.)The
the same
Brahui
Malaysia accusative
'ei.'
as
Brahui
pronoun
viz.,'num,' you,
singularis 'nt,'thou,precisely
24
JNTKODUCTION.
(the
initial
of the
'nim'
plural of
the Dravidian
in
person
plural of
"which
the
Whilst
second
'
in
of the
the
in
the
of
'
Bopp
numerals
are
and
in
three,
totallyunconnected
two
erad-u,'
two
'
'
m,'
Brahui
is
narily
ordi-
second
'um,'
or
in
reappears
the
pronominal sign
they are
arer,'
'
the
'im'
in
is the
'
form
in consequence
idioms
not
are,
is the
form
with
are.
Canarese
ar,'in
and
Brahui
numeral
the
and
'
find in
the
's'
mus,'
numerals
of this
as
the
In
This
'
mfir-u
languages is
languages
this
ten.'
could
be introduced
never
is illustrated
From
aware.
by
cumstance
cir-
four upwards,
Brahui,
is
two
two
irat
double.
or
;'Telugu,
'
'
of them
In
mM-u.'
Brahui
The
tical
iden-
are
Canarese,
;' compare
three
Dravidian
is
bases
three; and
the DrS-vidian
with
languages (e.g.,
ir,' the base
compare
'iradu,' the abstract neuter "o.qxs.-d.two): consequently
Brahui
'
with
of this
the
Dravidian
If
we
the
numerals,
remember
Canarese
interchange,as
the Dravidian
to connect
numeral
the
and
of
both
in the
interchangeable
'm"ir,'three,and
I think
we
may
base, or,'one,
'
connection,however, is doubtful,whereas
respectingtwo
(12.)In the class
doubt
'
Sanscrit family,and
irat-(tu),'
twofold
instance
an
DrS, vidian
remark
been
numerals
formative, is complete.
and
'r,' and if we regard
also venture
'as.'
lowest
truth
Indo-European, but
with
of the
agreement
of
relation
also
adjective two,
in
Brahui
compound
'
the
if we
notice the terminations
'mft,'
(1, 'asit;' 2, 'irat;' 3, 'musit;')it is obvious that the
of these words, 'it,'or 'at' is merely a neuter
formative,
each
we
The
In
-.'in the
'ir,'two,
are
numerals
syllableof
tan
the Dravidian
Canarese
numerals
the
in
scarcelyhave
numerals.
Tamil,
;' compare
of these
are
DrS/vidian
with
Brahui
um'
'
the
one
may
'
or
could
for
we
'
of
are
Brahui
'
areri,'ye
verb
words
base
'
g.,
self,'se.'
pronoun
t3,n
remarks
and
e.
in
'
and
peculiarity
same
ends
substantive
reflexive
of which
second
nlr
Telugu;
ends,
mood
The
in
classical
most
'
peiBOn,
'
mlru
the
as
they
ini(tt)lri,'
ye are, 'iru(tt)",re,'
'
country by foreigners.
Brahui
of the
'
indicative
the
analogy between
universally
(11.)Bopp
into any
musit
is
plural of the
of the
r,' in
verb
Canarese
the
remarkable
is
pronoun
'
and
'
ir.'
apparent
"
'
root
(10.)A
the
verb
person
compare
(9.)The
Tamil
in
in
of the
of the second
pronoun
plural termination
Brahui.
considered
is to be
'nflm'
or
of this
but
possessive
'num'),
or
colloquialTamil
in
termination
the
is also
'nfim'
in
of this pronoun
oblique cases
n!m,' you;
imperative.
person
used
'
is
obsolete nominative
an
being lost),which
'n'
(8.)Whilst
of the
Canarese
ordinary base
second
The
forjns.
there
the
safelydo,
with
cannot
the
be any
three.
auxiliarywords
(prepositions,
conjunctions,"c.) compare
the
also
few Dravidian
Afghan dialect,containing an
words, which
element
are
found
in
the
Laghmani,
an
26
It
Brahui
to
unneceaaary
seema
does to
give
certain extent
of instances
larger number
forma
Dr"yidian
contain
and
; for whilst
words,the
the
Bodo
and
Use
Common
Term
'
I have
by a
the
of
term,
common
'
DrAvidian.'
subjectedto comparison
of the essential and
because
Dravidian,'
tive
distinc-
it is but
dialect out
one
speechfrom
desirable
which
to
the
reserve
terms
Tamil'
'
and
'
Tamilian
'
(or as
it is
'
which has
of
alreadybeen
tonguesby
'Dr"vida'
and
Tamil
'Dravida'
used
the
of this family
genericappellation
Sanscrit geographers. Properly
the term
speaking,
the
denotes
the Tamil
Brahmans
the
means
as
are
appliedby
from
the
to
be
"
man
BrahmanioaL
of
an
name
inhabitants of Northern
Brahmans.'
a
Dravida
outcast
was
is
tribe,
doubtless
India to the
USE
of
aborigines
them
OF
the extreme
of Brahmanical
in which
which
they were
itself as
South
the
Maha-Bharata,
in
Pandiyakingdom.
from
In
held.
originally
restricted as that of
beingremoter'
27
DRAVIDIAN.
are
Tamilians,the term
Madura, doubtless on
the
'
TERM
the Dravidas
of
celebrity
COMMON
THE
'
The
but
Tamilian,'
ordinaryusage,
and
'
term
Dravidian'
it has the
somewhat
is thus in
advantageof
more
and
vague,
"
more
that
signify
which
is
distinctively
Tamil.
The
Pandits
languagesof
colloquial
into
denominated
two
India
are
divided
by
the
Sanscrit
'the
respectively
five Gauras'
and
are
the
bhashaa,' or
By the Gauda or Gaura languages are meant
of Northern India,at the head of which stands the
popular dialects,
Some of the 'bhftshas' or Pracrits anciently
Bengali,the Gaura proper.
enumerated have ceased to be spoken. At present the Bengali,
with its daughterthe Hindustani, the Panjabi,
the Uriya,the Hindi
'
the Siudhi,the
may
the
and
Gujarathi,
the
Marathi
are
the
which
languages
instead of five.
nine idioms
to the Pandits,are
the
Draviras,according
and the Dravira,"
Telinga,the Karnataka,the Maratha, the Gurjara,
The Maratha and Gurjaraare erroneously
Tamil proper.
included
or
in
It is true
this enumeration.
admixture
"
or
of Dravidian
roots
to the
its local proximity
and
that the
Marathi
contains
small
; and
both
it and
or Gujarathi,
(furjara,
possess certain features of resemblance to the
of the South,which are possibly
derived from the same
or
a
languages
the
of
few
existence
similar source ; but, notwithstanding
a
analogies
d
ifierfrom
those
two
Dravidian
the
of this nature,
languages
familyso
and
the
northern
widelyand radically, are so closelyallied to
group,
them to that class.
be any hesitation in transferring
that there cannot
the
'
The
three
languagesthat remain
lists,
viz.,the
tongues which is contained in the Sanscrit geographical
Karnataka, Kannada
the Dravida
proper
or
or
Canarese,the Telinga,
Telungu or Telugu,and
of
the principal
members
Tamil, are certainly
28
INTRODUCTION.
southern
the
the Tnlu
Malayalamand
The
considered
first was
as
to be a
observed
that the
Tamil, and
was
included
of the Dravida
the
not
are
be
It will
probably
proper ; the second was
The uncultivated dialects"
dialect of the Canarese.
in the denomination
considered
family
Dravidian
or
Ku
"
appear
to have
been
to the
unknown
; and
to have
grammar
had
even
arrived
at the conclusion
have
Some
term.
by a common
originand requireto be designated
European scholars who have confined their attention to the studyof
of the others,
have fallen into
Dravidian
idiom to the neglect
some
one
the same
of
of supposing these languages independentone
error
another.
of grammatical
The Sanscrit Pandits had a clearer perception
affinitiesand diflierences
than the Dravidian grammarians
; and,though
their generalisation
not perfectly
was
correct,it has furnished us with
the only common
terms
which
we
possess for denotingthe northern
and southern families of languagesrespectively.
common
The
It
DbAvidian
Languages
independent
op
the
Sanscrit.
contained
observe
also
that
language,or
resided.
that it was
in them
Consequently
they
Un-Sanscrit
element
of
livingspirit
contented themselves
with
the
not
'
the
language
the
ascribing
portionof these
of unknown
'the Dravidas'
and
'the Gaudas
;'for
VIDIAN
TONGUES
Bengaliand
the other
DEA
the
INDEPENDENT
OF
29
SANSCRIT.
small
between
hypothesisof
the
existence
of
original
affinity
remote
or
languagesand the Sanscrit,
the Dravidian
rather
between
Indo-Europeanfamilyof tongues,inclusive of
to give the Dravidian
to allow us
the Sanscrit,of such a nature
as
different
languagesa placein the Indo-Europeangroup, is altogether
from the notion of the direct derivation of those languagesfrom the
is favoured by
of a remote
Sanscrit. The hypothesis
original
affinity
and in the vocabulary,
both in the grammar
some
analogies
interesting
of those analogies
best
are
which will be noticed in their place. Some
of the retention by the Dravidian
accounted for by the supposition
those
languagesand
family,as by
the
the
and
Finnish
the
Turkish, of
certain
number
of
and forms
having derived
them
from
probabilities
may
from
be in favour
common
source,
its Dravidian
of the
not
neighbours. Whatever
now
hypothesis
mentioned, the
erroneous.
portionof
in the North-Indian
the Sanscrit,
as
idioms
the Sanscrit
was
in
excess
30
INTRODUCTION.
of the barbarian
or
Dravidian
syntacticarrangement of their
constitutes the livingspiritof
different from
radically
the
opinionof
Sanscrit relied
the
words
derivation
the
mainly on
Orientalists who
held
languagesfrom
Dravidian
the
all dictionaries of
that
circumstance
originallyand
were
(3.)The
of the
the
in short, which
everything,
"
"
the Sanscrit.
of the
and
inflexions,
nominal
language
the still
numerals
and
material circumstance
more
overlooked
(2.)It
Un-Sanscrit element.
of Sanscrit words
large number
which, though much
at all altered,and a stilllargernumber
scarcely
not,
altered,were
unquestionablySanscrit derivatives. They were
that such words are never
regardedby native scholars
however, aware
and acknowledged to be derived
of Dravidian
but are known
as
origin,
from the Sanscrit,
and that they are arrangedin classes,
accordingto
with reference to
the degree in which they have been corrupted,
or
also
the medium
They were
throughwhich they have been derived.
that true Dravidian
unaware
words, which form the great majorityvof
the words in the southern vocabularies,
are
placed by native grammarians
languages contained
Dravidian
in
the
'
Sanscrit,and
words.'
pure
honoured
The
Sanscrit derivatives
doubtless
are
themselves
the above-mentioned
derivatives from
to understand
with
the
the time
'
when
the
in the
Brahmans
established
The adherents of
Telugu country. They say,
King Andhra-riya,who then resided on the banks of the Godavery,
of which
words in course
of time
spoke Sanscrit derivatives,
many
became
of nouns,
corrupted. That other class of words consisting
"
"
verbals,and verbs,which
created
of this
Christian
In
from
which
were
era.
is felt in distinguishing
Sanscrit derivatives
generalno difficulty
the ancient
it may
be
Dravidian
doubtful
roots.
There
are
few
cases
only
in
whether
words
particular
Sanscrit or
are
Dravidian, e.g., 'nir,'water, and 'min,' fish,are claimed as component
parts of both languages;though I believe that both are of
Dravidian origin.
(4.)The Orientalists who supposedthe Dr".vidian languages
to be
derived from
the Sanscrit
were
not
aware
are
DKA
not
at
that
VIDIAN
TONGUES
of the Dravidian
are
derivatives,
able to
derivatives
than
finery
as
languageswhich
dispensewith
being considered
It is true
necessaries.
the Sanscrit
so
as
make
also not
luxuries
now
more
for the
aware
of Sanscrit
use
it would
so
31
SANSCRIT.
those derivatives
rather
OF
all,or butveryrarely,
employed;and theywere
some
such
INDEPENDENT
or
altogether
articles of
be diflScultfor the
Canarese ; and
from
it for
to assert their
help,that it would be scarcely
possiblefor them now
independence. The Tamil, however, the most highlycultivated ah
intra of all Dravidian
idioms,can dispensewith its Sanscrit altogether,
if need be, and not only stand alone but flourish without its aid.
The ancient or classical dialect of the Tamil
language,called the
Shen-Tamil,' or correct Tamil, in which nearly all the literature
has been written, contains exceedingly
little Sanscrit;and differs
from the colloquial
in the
the language of prose, chiefly
or
dialect,
sedulous and jealous
the use of Sanscrit
with which it has rejected
care
derivatives and characters,
and restricted itself to pure Dravidian
So completelyhas this jealousyof Sanscrit
sounds,forms,and roots.
pervaded the minds of the educated classes amongst the Tamilians,
that a Tamil
compositionis regardedas refined,in accordance with
not iu proportion
good taste, and worthy of being called classical,
of Sanscrit which it.con tains,
in
would be the case
to the amount
as
from
other dialects,
but in proportionto its freedom
Sanscrit !
some
The
speech of the very lowest classes of the people in the retired
*
country districts
accords
to
considerable
extent
with
the
classical
express
togetherwith
borrowed
abstract ideas of
of
are
chiefly
and religion,
science,
philosophy,
the more
elegantarts. Even in
of
in which
on
a
religious
subjects,
largeramount
compositions
the
of literature,
Sanscrit is employed than in any other departinent
prose
which
English. Let
of Latin
found
its way
contained in
Book
(Prayer-
the
amount
has
with
version)
Englishversion of the
is not
compositions
corresponding
the amount
the amount
same
into Tamil
of Latin which
of Sanscrit
Commandments
is contained in
its way
32
INTRODUCTION,
through
from EcclesiasticalLatin,or indirectly,
it,either directly,
and
nouns
tives
adjecmedium of the Norman-French.
Of forty-three
into
the
are
Anglo-Saxon,fourteen
English version twenty-nine
in the Tamil (thedifference
Latin : of fifty-three
and adjectives
nouns
in idiom causes
Dravidian,
are
this differencein the number)thirty-two
twenty-one Sanscrit. Of twenty verbs in the English,thirteen are
in the
seven
Anglo-Saxon,
Latin
of
verbs
thirty-four
in the
Tamil, twenty-
Sanscrit. Of
only seven
their
which are
found in the English,either in their cardinal or
ordinal shape,all are Anglo-Saxon : of the six numerals found in
the Tamil,five are Dravidian,one
('thousand')is probablySanscrit.
for the purpose of ascertaining
Putting all these numbers
together,
seven
and
Dravidian,
are
verbs,the
amount
viz.,as nearlyas
all the pronouns,
inflexional forms
department of
numerals
nouns,
and
native tongue.
which
the native
Dravidian
element
bears
to
the
Sanscrit
and
its
tained
con-
in the Tamil.
ligaments,
the greatbody of articles,
rals,
numeprepositions,
conjunctions,
pronouns,
to knit together,
verbs,all smaller words which serve
auxiliary
and bind the largerinto sentences,these,not to speak of the grammatical
structure of the language,are
exclusively
Anglo-Saxon (Dravidian).
its
tale
of
The Latin (Sanscrit)
bricks,yea of
may contribute
building,but the
goodly and polishedhewn stones, to the spiritual
mortar, with all that holds and binds these together,and constitutes
them into a house is Anglo-Saxon(Dravidian)
throughout.''
of Sanscrit which we
find to be contained
Though the proportion
in the Tamil version of the Ten Commandments
happens to correspond
of Latin which is contained in the English
to the proportion
so exactly
"
to conclude
version, it would be an error
as
deeplyindebted to the Sanscrit as the
The
Tamil
can
dispensewith
readily
languageis
or
the whole
and
of its Sanscrit,
with it rises to a
by dispensing
purer and more
the Englishcannot abandon
its Latin witliout
refined style
; whereas
Such is the povertyof the Anglo-Saxon
that
abandoningperspicuity.
it has
no
synonymes
of its
own
for many
of the words
which
it has
INTRODUCTION.
34
The
tator.
of
commentary
Tamil
by
been written in
Brahman.
Wilson
Professor
cultivated in
were
has
sitions
compoindependentliterature ; that the principal
in Tamil, Telugu,Canarese, and Malayalam are translations or
the
borrow
from Sanscrit works ; and that they largely
paraphrases
is not perfectly
This representation
phraseologyof their originals.
that
correct, in so far as the Tamil is concerned ; for the compositions
in the language,
admitted to be the ablest and finest,
are
universally
independentof the
viz.,the CuRal and the Chintamani, are perfectly
in designas well as in execution ; and though
and original
Sanscrit,
to
aspired
it is true
an
say translated
similar works, they boast that
imitated
I cannot
"
the
of
all evidences
(5.)Of
is
"
greatlysuperiorto the
by a comparisonof their
of
grammaticalstructure ; and by such a comparisonthe independence
and conclusively
the Dravidian
languagesof the Sanscrit will satisfactorily
pating
be established. By the same
comparison(atthe risk of anticiwill be discussed more
a questionwhich
fullyin the body of
of placingthese languages in the Scythian
the work), the propriety
will be indicated.
group, rather than in the Indo-European,
The most prominentand essential differencesin pointof grammatical
between
Dravidian
the
and
the Sanscrit,
structure
are
languages
most
as
conclusive
follows
(i.)In
the
of male
tinctrpn
; in the
Dravidian
languagesall nouns
denotinginanimate
irrational beingsare of the neuter gender. The disfemale appears
and
and
rational beings,
and
formed
are
the
same
two
in
furnished
are
"
substances and
person
those which
are
of
the pronominalterminations;
by suffixing
the verb,which, being formed by suffixing
'female'
are
prefixed;but, even
cease
or
female of
to be considered
an
in such
cases,
animal,the
neuter, and
noun
neuter
though
which
forms
of
DRAVIDIAN
the pronoun
TONGUKS
and
verb
INDEPENDENT
OF
THE
SANSCRIT.
35
are
marked
Indo-European
but
languages,
\
it accords with
the usage
of all the
of the Scythian
languages
group.
Dravidian nouns
(ii.)
not by means
are
of case-terminations,
inflected,
but by means
of suffixed postjjositions
and separable
particles,
in
the Scythian
as
The
difference
the
between
declension
tongues.
only
of the
of the
Indo-European
languages;
but
in any
it perfectly
to the
corresponds
or
family.
(iv.)Wherever
guages,
used in the Indo-Europeanlanare
prepositions
the Dravidian languages,
with those of the Scythiangroup,
do not constitute a
use
instead,which post-positions
post-positions
of relation or quality,
separatepart of speech,but are real nouns
the gerundsI
or
adoptedas auxiliaries. All adverbs are either nouns
"
or
infinitivesof verbs.
'
are
(v.) In Sanscrit and all the Indo-Europeantongues,adjectives
declined like substantives,
and agree with the substantives to which
In the Dravidian
they are conjoinedin gender,number; and case.
as in the Scythian,
are
incapableof declension.
languages,
adjectives
When
used
as
separately
abstract
nouns
which is the
quality,,
theyare subject
adjectives,
of
36
is
INTRODUCTION.
suffix tliey
partakeof the
character
both of
nouns
of verbs.
and
one
plural,
of which includes,
the other excludes the party addressed,is a peculiarity
of the Scythianlanguages;
of many
of the Dravidian
as
dialects,
the languages of the Indobut is unknown
to the Sanscrit and
The
(vii.)
existence of two
pronouns
European family.
The situation of the governingword is characteristicof each
(viii.)
of these families of languages. In Sanscrit and the Indo-European
familyit usuallyprecedesthe word governed: in the Dravidian and
in all the Scythianlanguages,
it is invariably
sequence
placedafter it; in conthe last placein
of which the principal
verb alwaysoccupies
the sentence.
The
adjectiveprecedesthe substantive: the adverb
precedesthe verb : the substantive which is governed by a verb,
with every word that depends upon it or qualifies
it,precedes
together
the verb by which it is governed: the relative participle
precedesthe
which it depends:the negativebranch of a sentence
noun
on
precedes
the affirmative: the noun
in the genitivecase
precedesthat which
and. becomes
changesplaceswith the noun
governs it: the jore-position
a
postpositionin virtue of its governing a case : and finallythe
is concluded
sentence
finite verb.
In each
by the one, all-governing,
of these importantand highlycharacteristicpeculiarities
of syntax the
Dravidian
languagesand the Scythianare thoroughly
agreed.
The
Dravidian
(ix.)
languageslike the Scythian,but unlike the
Indo-European,
to conjuncpreferthe use of continuative participles
tions.
(x.) The
in the
existence of
are
of the verb
participles
suffix is in
Thus,
by
from
iperaon
who
;
came,
'vand'
above,by
the present,preterite,
and
the addition of
generalidentical
the person
who-came
formed
with
the
is in
Tamil
the
formative
sign
'
of the
vand-a
future
suffix; which
possessivecase.
the
al,'literally,
preteriteverbal participle
signifying
UN-SANSCRIT
ELEMENT
IN
NORTHERN
'
37
VERNACULARS.
relative participle,
equivalentto
and adjectival
possessive
the old
a.'
other differences in
Many
of Central and
Is
Uw-Sanscrit
THE
Languages
The
from
the
forms
of
hypothesis
Element
from
an
India
DrAvidian
the
admixture
of
tongues
and
some
beingnow no longerentertained,
attributed
and
have adopted an opposite
hypothesis,
of the
of the Drividian languagesthat corruption
source,
the
been
supposed by
of Nipaul,and
Mr. Hodgson,
has
Vernacular
of words
proportion
the
unknown
the influence
in
contained
Northern
op
with
Sanscrit,
oriental scholars
to
Asia.
Northern
some
Rev.
Dr.
India have
Stevenson, of
arisen.
Bombay,
other orientalists,
(1) that the North-
not so much
Sanscrit,
and disintegration,
as throughthe
by the natural process of corruption
re-mouldingpower of the Un-Sanscrit element which
over-mastering,
is contained in them ; and (2)that this Un-Sanscrit element is identical
which they suppose to have been the speech
with the Dravidian speech,
of India.
of the ancient Nishadas,and other aborigines
the
dation
The firstpart of this hypothesis
appears to rest upon a better founthan the second: but even the firstpart appears to me to be too
and to require considerable modificationj for in some
expressed,
strongly
of the Sanscrit into the Hindi,the
the corruption
importantparticulars
"c. has been shown to have arisen from that natural process
Bengali,
of the
in Europe,in the corruption
of changewhich we see exemplified
Nevertheless, on comparing
Latin into the Italian and the French.
the
structure
grammatical
and
with
essentialcharacter of the Sanscrit,
that those
India,I feelpersuaded
38
INTRODUCTION.
vernaculars
have
to
corruptedin a Scythian
of Scythianinfluences.
operation
of the North-Indian languages
the grammar
and throughthe
direction,
The modifications which
have received,
of
beinggenerally
and the
one
same
it
direction,
and
one
the
same
and
character,
have been
in
a
'
whole, and
from
was
Marathi,to
in
it
fifth,
element
that extraneous
It is admitted
seems
that
the
modifyinginfluences proceeded.
would
Scythiantongue which
almost
overwhelm
spoken by
the
of
vocabulary
the
rude
the
theless,
tribes. Neveraboriginal
structure of the Scythiantongues
as the grammatical
possesses
and persistency
peculiarstability
who
; and as the Pre- Aryan tribes,
were
than the Aryans,
probablymore numerous
not annihilated,
were
but only reduced to a dependent position,
and eventually,
in most
in the Aryan community, the largeSanscrit
instances,incorporated
addition which the Scythian
vernaculars received,
would not necessarily
alter their essential structure,
them of the power of influencing
or deprive
and assimilating
the speechof the conquering
race.
Accordingto this
theory,the grammaticalstructure of the spoken idioms of Northern
India was
from the first,
and alwayscontinued to
be,in the main,
Scythian; and the change which took placewhen Sanscrit acquired
the predominance,
the Aryans gradually
as
extended their conquests
and their colonies,
rather a changeof
was
than of grammar,
vocabulary
"a
change not so much in arrangement and vital spirit
in the
as
materiel of the language.
This hypothesis
to have the merit of
seems
better than
according
other
with
existing
phenomena. Seeingthat the northern vernaany
culars
was
represent those
more
correct
to
small admixture of
element.
Scythian
TJN-SANSCRIT
ELEMENT
IN
NORTHERN
39
VERNACULARS.
Whichever
element
is
one
substantially
languagesof India,whether
the
northern
amount
by
and
the
Aryans; greaterin
in
same
southern,but
or
India which
southern
Brahmanical
had
race
extended
not
Kamayana.
This hypothesis
is certainly
in
in the ancient
events
pointof
blood
and
may
but
whatever
in
first conquered
Dekhan, Telin-
the
and
current
the
of
in
relationship,
subsisted
have
originally
northern
is smallest
of Manu
with
accordance
:
vernacular
in the age
historyof India
race,
were
districtsof the
the remoter
and
gana,
all the
between
the
"
to
appear
me
to have
been established.
It may
Un-Sanscrit
with
element
which
is contained
true
appear
in the
to
that
various
the
connect
North-Indian
idioms
the
amounts
languages; and
no
of
Scythianfamily,has yet
been
Scythiansubstratum
number
of
or
any
idioms
which
of the Dravidian
the New
Persian
has
langufiges.
of the Northgrammar
of the Dravidian languagesare aa
in which
particulars
principal
The
Dravidian
presentsa greater
the Oriental Turkish,or with that
familyof tongues by
than with
modified,
Indian
of the North-Indian
pointsof agreementwith
Scythiantongue
been
in
languages,
the Turkish, the Finnish,or any other
provedto exist. Indeed I conceive that
to the
special
relationship
contrordistinclionto those
the
be
the
of separatepost-fixed
by means
(1),the inflexion of nouns
by annexing to the unvarying
(2),the inflexion of the plural
particles;
sufiixesof case as those by which thethe same
sign of plurality
follows
:
"
40
INTRODUCTION.
neutralised
extent
by
which
the Dr"vidian
Mongolian(and there
languagesdiffer from
the Turkish
one
of those
the Turkish
has
pointsof difference)
been
discovered
in
idioms.
For instance,
as
the North-Indian
yet
those idioms contain no trace of the relative participle
which is used
in all the Dravidian
tongues instead of a relative pronoun ; they are
destitute of the regularly
inflected negativeverb of the Dravidian
languages; and theycontain not one of the Dravidian pronouns or
or
numerals
not
"
even
Behistun,and which
and
had
which
we
stillsurvive
even
vocabularies
been
such
many
If the Un-Sanscrit
Lapps.
vernaculars
those
are
find
Scytbictablets of
languagesof the Ostiaks
in the
contained
element
Drividianwe
in the
in the
few
northern
find in their
Dr.
Stevenson
and
on
has traced
which, in
in
"
in
few
the absence of
words
remote
from
ordinaryuse,
cially
espe-
difference between
the Dravidian
vocabularyand that
respect to primary roots
India with
languagesof Northern
togetherwith the essential agreement of all the Dravidian vocabularies
of the
with
one
another,will
appear
from the
following
comparativeview
In many
of
'
will be
inquiredinto
in the
ComparativeVocabulary.
42
INTEODUCTION.
and
singular,
but in
no
connexion,in
inflexion do
we
forms
and
case, in
or
roots
but
vernaculars
their existence
'man:'
no
after all,
further
family.Possibly,
in the northern
'or
'men
compound or verbal
peculiar
personalpronouns of
see
the Dravidian
the existence
number
no
Turkish
of
does not
research may
disclose
Dravidian
distinctively
appear
to me
as
yet to
in the
both
same
category with
the
beingScythianrather
With
Group
what
op
than
idioms
BE
of
sense
are
the
DrAvidian
Idioms
affiliated?
of Northern
India
objectof
out
our
work, and restricting
attention to the Dravidian languages,
and the questionof their affiliation,
the supposition
of their Scythianrelationship
to
appears to me
be that which is most fullyborne out by grammaticalanalysis
and the
comparisonof vocabularies.
In usingthe word
I use it in the wide generalsense
Scythian,'
in which
it was
used by Professor Rask, who
first employedit to
designatethat group ef tongues which comprises the Finnish,the
guages
Turkish,the Mongolian, and the Tungusian families. All these lanformed on one
and the same
are
grammatical system, and in
with the same
accordance
general laws. Their formation of cases,
of successive,
moods, and tenses,by the simpleagglutination
unchangeable
present,as
extraneous
to the
the
Indo-European.
Languages
TO
Leavingthe
southern,except perhapsin
this
'
determine
suffixes,
them
to
be
distinct class of
languages"
the Semitic,
which inflects dissyllabic
a class distinct from
roots by the
variations of internal vowels,and als6 from the Indo-European
idioms,
which
make
of technical case-signs
so extensive a use
and other inflexions,
of euphonicmodiflcation,
and of composition.
These languages
have been termed by some
the Tatar or Tartar familyof tongues, by
others the Finnish,the Ural-Altaic,the Mongolian,or the Turanian
;
but as these terms have often been appropriatedto
one
designate
or
two
to
families,
the exclusion
been
used
in
to be too
misapprehensionto bo safely
employed as
the
Classics in
The
a
term
vague,
'
narrow
common
Spythian'
havingalready
undefined sense,
to
denote
originthat inhabited
the
AFFILIATION
northern
and
partsof Asia
convenient word
OF
and
DRAVIDIAN
Europe,it seems
which
this word
43
LANGUAGES.
to be the most
appropriate
Professor Bask, vcho was
employedas a common
genericdesignation,
is available.
was
was
languageswere
probablyScythian. He
has
or
Tamilian
of
the merit
having
leftboth by him,
this relationship;
but the evidence of itwas
suggested
and by succeeding
in a very defective state.
In the grammawriters,
tical
a
nd
of
the
DrS
vidian
analysis
comparison
languageson which
about to enter
I hope to help forward the solution of a
we
are
problem which has often been stated,and which has been ingeniously
elucidated
up
to
certain
point,but
which
has
yet been
never
thoroughlyinvestigated.
The various particulars
which were
recentlyadduced to prove that
the Dravidian familyis essentially
different from and independent
of
the Sanscrit (eachof which will be more
considered in the sequel,
fully
under its appropriate
head) may also be regarded as proving that
those languagesare intimately
related to the Scythiangroup.
In this
introductory
part of
myselfwith
The
"
follows
"
:"
class,t,'4"'^"*^
but I have long been
sounds exist also in the Sanscrit,
n,' These
Drathat the Sanscrit borrowed them from the indigenous
persuaded
tongue
'
in the
use
of consonants
of the cerebral
'
'
INTRODUCTION.
44
1 find that
and
languages(videthe section on "Sounds");
Norris has expressedthe same
opinion.
vidian
Mr.
the
in
as
(See in
doubled.
surd when
as
as
the section
rule.)
"
Sounds
"
and
and
single,
when
sonant
surd in the
as
middle,
in the
sonant
on
consonant
same
ing
regard-
in
the Tamil
(2.)The languageof
is
(3.)The genitivecase of the languageof the tablets formed by
inna.' The analogousforms
the syllablesna,' ni-na,'or
suffixing
a,'in
of the Dravidian
ni,'in the Telugu, na,' or
languagesare
'
'
'
Brahui, and
and
the Gond
(4.)The
the Tamil.
'ni,'in
dative of the
tablets is 'ikki'
this both
the
analogiesto
in
which
and
in
perfectly
is most
There
'ikka.'
or
Tartar-Turkish
dative
'
'
'
in the
are
Ugriau
accordance with it
'ku,''ki,''ka,'"c., preceded,
suffix
the suffix
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
tablets is
'
kir,'one,
with
which
to be
appears
'
'
'
'
has assumed
numeral
I had
and
long ago
the Tamil
form,
okor
'
forms
'
or
'
'
tablets.
Tamil
In
Tamil
1'he Ku
were
can
numeral
the
to
come
now
regardedas
but more
to the
orn,'
closely
the languageof the tablets all
'
am,' in Samoyede
(7.)The
in
'
'
ra
or
in
Telugn
the
and
common
pounds,
com-
older
the
'
kir
'
of the
to the
'ra,'corresponding
'
of
irra,'
ordinal numbers
the tablets.
end in
'
im,' in
im.'
of the second
pronoun
is
one
adjective
'
it also with
compare
'
in
that both
conclusion
probablyderived from
kor,' which
in the various
person
is
exactlythe
same
in the
in the Dr"vidian
as
language of the inscriptions
languagesand the
Brahui : in all it is ni.' Unfortunatelythe pluralof this pronoun
is not contained in the tablet, the singular
having been used instead
of the pluralin addressinginferiors.
like the Dr"vidian languages,
(8.)The language of the tablets,
'
"
makes
use
of
A relative pronoun
relative participle.
is used in addi^
AFFILIATION
OF
DEAVIDIAN
participle
; but
Mr.
Norris supposes
to be
is
45
LANGUAGES.
the
use
of this
Persian
The paroriginal.
ticular
in formingthe relative participle
used
generally
in the Dravidian
guages
lan-
the
and
remarkable
of
Scythianfamily.
of the tablets
or
(9.)The negativeimperative,
prohibitive
particle
is inni,'
in Gond, minni.'
(10.)The only verbal roots which appear to be analogousare the
following:
every
'
'
"
Language
to gay,
to make
the
Tablets.
DbAvidian.
nan
known,
an
uri
pori
to go,
a
or
king,
ko
(thevowel considered
uncertain)
urei,
p6,
to
k6
k6n
or
or
en
The
conjugational
system of the language of the tablets accords
with that of the Magyar, the Mordwin, and other languagesof the
but differsconsiderably
from the Dravidian
Ugrian family,
languages,
which form their tenses in a simplermanner,
by the addition of particles
of time
to
form
the persons
of their verbs
pronominalterminations
ordinary
this discrepancy
in the
Notwithstanding
of time.
verbs,the resemblances
tablets and the Dravidian
shown
to subsist between
of which
the
to
by
the particles
inflexions of the
languageof
the
in
of
particulars
fullyestablish the existence of a radical,
though
primary importance,
the discovery
of these analogies,
From
we
are
remote, connection.
enabled to conclude that the Dravidian race, though resident in India
of history,
from a periodlong priorto the commencement
originated
the seed plotof nations ; and that from
in the central tracts of Asia
with the rest of the Ugro-Turanian
thence, after partingcompany
theyentered India by way
horde,and leavinga colonyin Beluchistan,
idioms,most
are
"
of the Indus.
Whilst
regardthe grammaticalstructure
of the Dravidian
idioms
Scythian,I
and
teristics
characprevailing
position
of its other members,
in the Spythiangroup which is independent
distinct familyor genus, or at least as a distinct sub-genusof
a
as
or to the Ugrian,or
tongues. They belongnot to the Turkish family,
as
46
to
INTKODUCTION.
the
Mongolian,or
the
from
materially
but
to
the group
to
the
class in which
or
are
prised.
com-
languagesmay be regardedas
most
nearly allied to the Finnish or Ugrian family,with special
which I
it appears, to the Ostiak j and this supposition,
as
affinities,
and vocahad been led to entertain from the comparisonof grammars
bularies
fact
confirmation
from
the
broughtto light
alone,derives some
by the Behistun tablets that the ancient Soythicrace, by which the
of the
greater part of Central Asia was peopledpriorto the irruption
Medo-Persians,
belongednot to the Turkish,or to the Mongolian,but
to the Ugrian stock.
ness
Taking for granted,at present,the conclusiveOn
of the evidence
we
arrive is
Dra vidian
whole, the
the
which
on
of the most
one
this
remarkable
speechof
the Dravidians
distinctaffinitiesto the
the
their
of
Pre-Aryaninhabitants
provedby
to be
ordinaryprobabilities,
have overspread
Europe before the
of all
and
that
statement
dwell upon
'
God
hath
made
Dekhan
should
appear
of
What
to
Pelasgi,
confirmation of the
one
be
in the absence
history,
even
of the
to
'
earth !
In
which
weighingthe reasons
the
may be adduced for affiliating
Dravidian
with
the
languages
Scythiangroup, it should be borne in
mind that whilst the genericcharacteristicsof the
Scythianlanguages
marked
and
are
incapableof being mistaken,in a vast
very strongly
of
minor
and
in their vocabularies,
particulars, especially
variety
the
languageswhich are comprisedin this familydiffer from one another
more
widely than the various idioms of the Indo-European
family
mutuallydiffer. The Ugrian and the Turkish families can be proved
to be cognate almost as certainly
the Gothic and the Sanscrit,
as
or
the Zend
and
and
and
vital spirit,
any
one
the evidence
of structure
lookingonly
and the gramvocabulary,
matical
t
he
of
materiel, agreement
of the Ugrian dialectswith
any one
of the Turkish is found to be
to the
very far inferior even
at
nearlyall the
the
the
the longest
Celtic,^
separatedand
"
Indo-European
family.^
Thus"
Indo-European
the numerals are not
languages
of the
AFFILIATION
similar
only
Gaelic
word
but
OF
the same,
for five
DEAVIDIAN
(the Sanscrit
"
the
47
LANGUAGES.
word
for
and
one
the
only
real
"
familyare
Gaelic
[one
and
allied in
have
only the
now
coincide
in two
first four
numerals
numerals
in
and
common,
perfectly
is
four
the diversity
existing
amongst the Scythiantongues, that,whilst the
Indo-Europeanidioms form but one family,the Scythiantongues are
not so
much
a
familyas a group of families. The Indo-European
languagesmay be regardedas formingbut a singlegenus, of which
each language"(Sanscrit,Zend
or
Persian,Greek, Latin, Gothic,
Lithuanian,Slavonic,Armenian, Celtic) forms a species
j whilst the
in differences,
languagesof the Scythiangroup, more
comprise
prolific
only,
So great indeed
and
one
"
at
least five
or
speciesas
many
besides twenty
or
isolated languages,
which
thirty
have
up to this time
them.
This
resisted every effort to classify
remarkable
difference
stock
between the Indo-Europeanlanguagesand those of the Scythian
to have
seems
arisen
partlyfrom
with
capacityfor civilisation,
to have
been
endowed
from
which
the
culture of their
earlier literary
in consequence,
the
from the
and still more
beginning,
and the better preservation,
languages,
roots
cause
minute
^tock
an
is not
sister dialects of
agreement of longseparated
to
be
expected as
in
the
Scythian
amongst the
cases
parallel
Indor
European dialects.
Of late yearS'
of
relationship
consequence
of
some
the
have
inquirers
Dravidian
comparing them
languages to
with
the
question
either in
Scythian,
been inclined to
the
the Tartar
or
Turkish
languages
or in
nearlyallied Ugrianfamily,
alone,to the exclusion of the more
certain Indoof observingin the Dravidian languages'
consequence
European affinitieswhich seemed inconsistent with the Scythian
so much
was
theory. A friend of mine, who is a good Tamil scholar,
that he was
led to adopt the
struck with the latter class of analogies
of
supposition
the
of
Indo-European relationship
the
Pravidian
48
INTRODUCTION.
I observed those
inquiries
affinitieswhich are
analogiesmyself; and, rejecting
Indo-European
unreal and which disappear
on
investigation(suchas the connection
tongues. At
the
of my
outset
very
own
"
of the Tamil
'ondru'
numerals
'anju,'/i/e/ettu,'
'
'onnu,' one;
or
with
ashta,' a connection which
un-us,' pancha,'and
eiglil
;
looks very plausible,
but is illusory
(seesection on 'Numerals'), I
think it capable of satisfactory
proof that a small number of the
considerable
and a more
grammaticalforms of the Dravidian languages,
of their roots, are
number
to be regardedas of cognate originwith
withstanding
forms and roots in the Indo-Europeanlanguages. Notcorresponding
the
of this character,
the existence of a few analogies
and vocabularyof the Dravidian
most
essential parts of the grammar
idioms are undoubtedly
Scythian,and therefore I have no doubt of
of placingthose idioms in the Scythiangroup.
the propriety
Though,
be
allied to the
the majorityof Hebrew
roots have been proved to
to be regardedas
Sanscrit,
language does not cease
yet the Hebrew
than
Semitic rather
Indo-European; so, notwithstandingsome
with the Sanscrit,
the Greek,the Gothic, and the
analogies
interesting
'
'
'
"
"
Persian,which
modern
be discovered
may
on
careful examination
of
the Dravidian
same
as
to
country,the
the Sanscrit.
to
which
Dravidian
vocabularies have
It is necessary,
I refer
are
not
borrowed
to premisethat
therefore,
founded
but
tongues of Sanscrit derivatives,
on
from
largely
the analogies
are
such
as
discoverable in the
are
and
structure
primitive
Whilst
original
vocabularyof those languages.
the Dravidian languageshave confessedly
borrowed much
from their
the Sanscrit,
in some
more
has not diswealthyneighbours,
dained
instances,
borrow
to
from
the
Dr"vidian:
and
in distinguishing
difficulty
borrowed
from
relates not
to
but to
but in
what
eliminating
the
statement
which may
or words
derivatives,
generalthere
the
which
be
which
radical,
deep-seated
analogies
one
ia
no
languagehas
I have
now
supposedto be
made
vatives,
deri-
be
explained
distant
or
partial
In
any
relationship.
most instances the words and forms in which analogies
are
discoverable
the
Sanscrit
not
to
the
to
allied
but
entire
alone,
are
Indo-European
on
but
supposition
family; in
not
that of
few instances
cannot
discoverablein
are
analogies
the Greek
INTRODUCTION.
50
I consider
Scythian,
main
group
it,and
the
which
on
of all
Indo-European appears
the
which
on
as
distinct traces
most
If this view
be
to have
of the
correct
to
stock.
It is
remarkable
Dravidian
in
languages,especially
analogiesmay
roots
also
found
are
in
which
verbal
be discovered.
find in
we
words
a
In
several
not
am
language of
of such
maR-u
the
vocabulary of the
Tamil, a few Semitic
some
instances
the
lost verb
in
sponding
meaning; yet the corre'aval' (signifying
also desire),
stillmore
'av-u,'to desire,seem
'avah,'to dfsire,and
to
such
the verbal
of the
generalanalogiesas pervade
languages and
existence
directly
'avvah,'
noun
aware
Sanscrit,
subordinate
of the
desire,and
'"iva,'
addition,however,
families of
In
the
desire is
from
noun
that
in
analogous
the Indo-European family,as well as in Hebrew,
form of the root is more
closelyanalogous. For
to
Tamil
a
circumstance, that
of any
in the
Hebrew,
resemblance
roots
are
to
in any
illustrations
specialanalogies:
"
to
...
iuvar
....
^"r
iev-(vei)
.
al,il,la,M
'mur,'to
woM;
Hebrew, 'shiir,'
a u/ai^.
equal, level,
right; Chaldee, 'shev-a,'
to
level,
"o.; Hebrew, 'shav-"h,'
the same.
be
equal,
Hebrew, 'al,''16,'
not; Chaldee,'Ik,'
not.
Compare also Chaldee 'leth,'
it is not, with
Telugu
there is not.
Ifidu,'
no, not;
'
AFFILIATION
The
Semitic
OF
THE
DKA
VIDIAN
nor
with them
so
such
with that
neither
are
numerous
51
FAMILY.
do
so
they carry
more
found in the
are
but of which
(seethe
an
and
Connections
pre-historical
of the Dravidian
race.
these
of
subsists between
and
Hebrew,
the
Indo-
danger of provingnothing by
myself with merelystatingthose analogies,
attemptingto deduce
vital
the
of the
Indo-Europeananalogies
are
and
the Dravidian
the existence
any
inference from
connected
intimately
so
of the
The
them.
with
the
viduality
indi-
Dravidian
languages,that it seems
to suppose them to be merely the result of earlyassociation,
impossible
however intimate. It is only on the supposition
of the existence of a
remote
that they appear
or
to be capableof being
partial
relationship
the supposition
fullyexplained. In the case of the Semitic analogies,
of a relationship
between the two families of tongues does not appear
to be
that exist can be accounted for on
necessary. All the analogies
the hypothesis a
that the primitive
very easy and natural one
Dravidian
nomades were
at some
earlyperiodbefore their arrival in
India,associated with a peoplespeakinga Semitic language.
It seems
proper here to notice the remarkable generalresemblance
essence
"
"
which
between
exists
tribes
aboriginal
the
Dravidian
of Southern
and
and
pronouns
Western Australia.
those
of
the
In whatever
it may
be
but
unquestionable;
n^n, nil,fin
nga,
singular.
Tibetan.
AnsTBALiAN
DeAvidian.
lian
that the Austra-
ngaii,ngatsa,
nga, nge,
Chinese.
nged
ngo
nganya
allied to the
to be closely
the base of this pronoun
seems
correspondingpronoun in Tibetan,and in the Indo-Chinese family
Whilst
the
generally,
manner
in which
it is
52
INTRODUCTION.
lects bears
marked
the
The
Telugu.
singular;the
Telugu
frontier of India
Dhimal
g., compare
e.
its
dialects
In this
'
Eastem
forms
to
Dravidian, and epecially
the
to
'
Australian
dlu,' dli,'"c.
'
resemblance
'
some
particular
also
exhibit
an
na,'thou,with
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
we.
the Australian
between
resemblance
The
of the second
pronouns
person,
'
'
"
'
'
'
This
and
abnormal
more
form
regular
imperativeof
'
'
nir'
nim'
the verb.
found
in the
'
is most
used in
retains
its
Whilst
'
i' is the
in the
singularof the
plural, i' often gives place to
numa,'
your,
the
Brahui
Canarese
has
'
separate form
place in compounds,
'
and
'
num,'
softened
vowel
pronoun
'
u,' as
of the
in the
It is to
you.
'
which
nim'
into
'
the older
and
in the
is almost
second
variably
in-
person,
classical Tamil
be
nlvu
noticed
'
or
'
also
niwu,'
in the nominative.
It is
each
and
resemble
in whatever
it may be accounted for,that in
singular,
way
all of the particulars
mentioned the Australian dialects
now
the
the Australian
Dravidian.
head
the
substantially
See
the
followingcomparate view.
Under
class the dual togetherwith the plural,
as
being
same.
DbAviman.
'
Australian.
nlwu
THE
The
EEPKESENTATIVE
grammatical structure
53
DIALECT.
of the
Australian
dialects exhibits
In the
generalagreement
Scythiangroup.
of
instead of prepositions
use
post-positions
; in the use of two forms of
the first person plural,
inclusive of the party addressed,
the other
one
and reflective verbs
exclusive ; in the formation of inceptive,
causative,
in the
to the root ; and,generally,
by the addition of certain syllables
of words and in the position
of words in a
structure
agglutinative
with
the
languagesof the
as
"
also the
same
from
Turkish,
the
are
Polynesian.
of the Australian
brief vocabularies
The
called
dialects which
have
been
blances
compiled do not appear to give additional confirmation to the resemblances
pointed out above : but it.is difiicultto suppose those resemit is obvious that the
to be unreal,or merely accidental ; and
Australian dialects demand
(and probablywill reward) further exami-
nation.
What
Dialect
represents
best
the
enteringupon
Before
earliest characteristics.
best
dial^t
one
grammaticalcomparisonof
it seems
dialects,
of
should
we
the Dravidian
look for their
Many
the
great value
can
be
comparisonof
Condition
Tongues
DbIvidian
THE
Primitive
the
been
have
of the
of
Shen-Tamil, I
received
implicitly
as
mirror
am
convinced
of Dravidian
found
our
that
antiquity.
best and
no
the
but
its
existingdialect,even the rudest,will be found to contribute
The Tamil pronouns of the first and
quota of help towards this end.
of the Ancient
second person cannot be understood without a knowledge
every
Canarese
which
was
which
throws
Dravidian
that the
lighton
one
writingonly a
few
the masculine
and
the
of
dialect
years ago, is the only
feminine terminations of- the
Still it is unquestionable
of the third person.
the primitive
of assistance towards ascertaining
amount
pronouns
largest
be
by
particular
circumstance
languages will
earliest cultivated.
54
INTEODUCTIOir.
Peiority
Cultivation
Literary
the
op
op
Tamil.
the
adduce
I shall here
evidences
of the
few
which
on
this conclusion
rests.
Shen-Tamil, which
The
1
.
which
which
and
inscriptions,
ancient
the Tamil
is the
not
has
to
great extent
the
from
the colloquial
primitivecondition of the language,differs more
idiom differs
Tamil than the poeticaldialect of any other Dravidian
Tamil so confrom its ordinarydialect. It differsfrom the colloquial
siderably
that it might almost
distinct
be considered as a
language:
for not only is classical Tamil poetry as unintelligible
to the unlearned
Tamilian
the jEneid of Virgilto a modern
Italian peasant,but even
as
prose compositionswritten, in the classical dialect might be read for
hours in the hearing of a person acquainted
quial
only with the collostanding
Notwithidiom, without his understanding
a singlesentence.
this,High Tamil contains less Sanscrit,not more, than the
dialect. It affects purism and national independence; and
colloquial
its refinements
are
Tamil
have
cannot
periodhave
been
all ab intra.
been
As the words
invented
and
has
the slowness
divergedfrom the poeticaldialect,notwithstanding
with which language,like every thing else,changes in the East, is a
cultivation of the Tamil.
proofof the high antiquityof the literary
2. Another
the Tamil
forms
school
lexicon
missionaries
be necessary
scholar
more,
than
dialects,
with
words
as
on
the
they are
as
may
used
the
Tamil
to add
be
the
of
extraordinary
copiousness
and
Shen-Tamil
is
grammar
crowded
cast-off
Jaffna,contains
at
in order
provincialisms,
Tamil
The
forms,
of the
in
the number
Shen-Tamil.
of obsolete
would
consists
vocabulary,and
of the
museum
evidence
less than
58,500
words;
to render
the listcomplete.
and
it
terms,besides
Nothing strikes
in
comparison
Tamil
regardedas
ANTIQUITY
word
used
for home
in
OF
THE
ordinaryTamil
55
TAMIL.
is
'
contains also,and
'
mana)
vocabulary-
Telugu, 'il'
(Canarese,
; besides another
'
kudi/ which it has in common
synonym,
the whole of the Finnish languages. The
and vocabulary
grammar
of the Tamil are
thus to a considerable extent
the common
with
of
repository
Dravidian
vocabularies
of the
which
are
forms
and
peculiarto themselves,
we
now
idioms,and priorto
ancient
Dravidians
Another
3.
into
dates
only the
and
grammars
words
and forms
may
from
the
as
the
lialects.
evidence
of the
of the
and
roots
Ku, with
the
Canarese
and
Tamil, in many of
the Telugu difier
it.
The
4.
in
roots
the
fact that
Tamil, is
Tamilian
forms.
phoneticsystem
of these
we
find in the
bases
The
Tamil
corruptedfrom
the
the
Telugu
forms of
of the
higher antiquityof
given in the section on
the
the
to adduce, as
languages. It will sufiice now
is meant, the transposition
of vowels which
'a,'remote,
are
the forms of
of this will be
Telugu demonstrative
hiatus.
confirmation
Instances
illustration of what
instances
evidentlybeen
strong
an
demonstrative
many
of the
and
are
Dravidian
true
'i,'proximate; to
genders,with
demonstratives
The
pronouns.
'
'
'
which
are
euphonic,to prevent
avan,'ille,and
'
ivan,'hie.
an,'is du,'
Telugu masculine formative answering to the Tamil
adn / and hence the demonstratives in Telugu,answering to the
or
Tamil
'avan,' ivan,'might be expectedto be 'avadu' and 'ivadu
find
instead of which
we
vJdn,'hie. Here the
vadu,' ille,and
and
demonstrative bases a
i,'have shifted from their natural position
of the word to the middle ; whilst by coalescing
at the beginning
for its loss,
their
with the vowel of the formative,
or
as
a compensation
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
quantityhas
been
'
'
'
increased.
The
altered,abnormal
form
of
the
Telugu is evidentlythe later one ; but as even the high dialect of the
Telugu contains no other form, the periodwhen the Telugu grammar
positions,
rendered permanent by written rules and the aid of written comwas
have been Subsequentto the origin of the corruption
must
cultivation ^'fthe
in question,
and therefore subsequentto the literary
Tamil.
5.
Another
evidence
of
antiquityconsists
in
the
great
cor-
56
INTEODUCTIOK.
ruptionof
many
fonnd
are
in
the
Tamil.
The
Sanscrit
portions
and
the
Sanscrit
the tenth
about
from
sects extended
century, a.d.,
to
the
fifteenth
by the adherents of
pointswherein change was
introduced
derivatives
few
;*
these
avoidable)
un-
unchanged Sanscrit.
(2.) The school of writers,partlyprecedingthe above and partly
the largestportion of the
contemporaneous with them, by which
that
Sanscrit derivatives that are found in Tamil were
was
introduced,
of the Jainas,which
flourished from about the eighthcentury,a.d., to
the twelfth
thirteenth. The period of the predominance of the
or
Jainas (a predominance in intellect and learning rarelya predominance
in political
power) was the Augustan age of Tamil literature,
the periodwhen
the Madura
association,
College,a celebrated literary
and when
the CuHal, the Chintamani,and the classical vocaflourished,
bularies
and grammars
written.
were
Through the intense Tamilic
are
pure,
"
nationalism
of
Brahmanical
the
adherents
the
influence,
this
of
Sanscrit
school, and
derivatives which
their
are
jealousyof
employed in
their
Sankara
eighth or
not
to
which
ninth
century, a.d.
Sankara
the
statement
but
Acharya personally,
This school
by him.
did not
century, when
founded
was
in the Camatic
the great
but
temples of
or
the Camatic
eleventh
were
erected.
reach
the acme
of its influence
it appears
probable that
Those
temples,the
most stupendous
to the enthusiasm
and
zeal of the adherents of the system of Sankara
Acharya. I have not yet been
able to ascertain the exa-jt date when
celebrated temples was
any of the more
erected,;but from inscriptions
in my
possessionrecording donations and endowments
made
to them, I am
able to state that the
number
of
Saiva
works
of the
kind
in the
East,owe
their
existence
greater
temples were
in the tenth.
the South
in existence
I have
before
in the twelfth
not
the twelfth
ascertained
century.
century,many
in the
the
and
eleventh,
temple
few
in
58
INTRODUCTION.
(c.)Several
of the
names
from
named
are
solar-siderial,
though now
months
Tamil
illustrations of
the
of the
names
asterisms,and stillmore
of which
the
the
The
supply ub
Tamil
with
months,
asterisms
old lunar
of the months
names
borrowed
from
them, are
'
'
'
'
'
"
which
"eippasi,'
The change of
is the Tamil
of the month
name
purva bhadra-pada,'the
'
is still more
the asterisms,into ' purattasi
bhadra-pada' was
'
asterism
in Tamil
; and
the first
October "November.
Sanscrit
of
name
one
of
'
'
'
be concluded.
The
in Tamil
written
are
; and
I have
not
met
Sanscrit
"
in
an
Tamil
exisling
character ;* and
the earliest in
future periodto make public the items of historical informaI hope at some
tion
which are contained in those inscriptions
is included in
; not one of which
ANTIQUITY
stillolder
which
character,
OF
appears
pointsof resemblance
written.
are
to the
modern
This
and of the
the
Syrian
and
Telugu-Canareaecharacter,
in Ceyinscriptions
undeciphered
lon
some
are
to the Tamil
common
Christians in Travancore
the Eastern
59
TAMIL.
to have been
Malayalacountries,and
Sasanas in the
and
THE
written.
The
found
Telugu language,whatever be
of Tamil literary
employed, the priority
culture,
national independence to a considerable extent, may
the
or
well
its
as
be
fairly
concluded.
'
I may here remark
that the Cochin and Travancore
sasanas
or
tablets which are referred to above,and which have been translated by
'
the
Rev.
Tamil
to
Gundert,
Dr.
not
conclusively,
only the priorityof
but also the derivation of the Malayala
Malayalaliterature,
known,
but
earlier than
is
prove
The
probablynot
the
seventh
than
for the
the
ninth
is not
certainly
century, a.d.,
technical terms
nor
of solar-siderial
century. The
'
'
sasanas
written at
were
time when
the
collection of MSS.
I may, however,
to the Mackenzie
following interestingitems.
(1.) The generally fictitious
character of the long lists of kings of Madura, each with a high-soundingSanscrit
in the local 'purinas'
and
other legends,and which
which are contained
name,
have been published by Professor Wilson
in his Historial Sketch of the Pandiyan
(2.)The veracity
Kingdom, and by Mr. Taylorin his Oriental Historical MSS.
the
and
of
of
the
and
references
Ch"la dynasties
to
most
PS^diya
accuracy
and other historical records and compilawhich are contained in the Mah^wanso
tions
of the SinghaleseBuddhists.
(3.)The fact,or proof of the fact,of the
conquest of the whole of the P^ndiya country, including South Travancore,by
the Ch61as in the eleventh century. (4.) The probable identification of Sundara
the Jainas (sometimes erroneously termed
Buddhists)were
P^ndiyan,by whom
Professor Wilson
has placed in the
finallyexpelled from Madura, and whom
Sender Bandi,'who is said by Marco Polo
eighth or ninth century a.d. with the
in
the
southern
been
to have
reigning
part of the peninsula during his visit to
The same
Sundara
of the thirteenth century.
India
in the middle
P^ndiyan is
millions
Christian
of
before
the
Hindu
authorities
native
some
years
placed by
the
belonging
inscriptions
mention
here
the
"
'
era
60
INTRODUCTION.
ChSra
or
Kerala
dynastywas
the Malabar
stillpredominanton
coast :*
least of the
court
classes in the
if it then
Malayalacountry,
existed
at all,
was
Malayalam,
current
than a rustic patoisthat was
probablynothingmore
amongst
The fact that
the inhabitants of the hills and junglesin the interior.
the 'sasauas' which
were
given by the ancient Malayalakingsto the
in the Tamil language,instead of the
Jews and Syrian Christians,
are
and
that what
is
called
now
Malayalam, cannot
accounted
be
for from
the
circumstance
of the
the various
mentioned
above it appears certain
particulars
that the Tamil language was
of all the Dravidian idioms the earliest
cultivated : it also appears highlyprobable,that in the endeavour
to
the
characteristics
of
the
ascertain
primitiveDravidian
speech,from
dialects have been derived,most assistance
which
the various existing
The amount
will be furnished by the Tamil.
and value of this assistance
will appear in almost every portionof the grammaticalcomparisonon
about to enter.
which we
It must, however, be borne in mind, as
are
has already been intimated,that neither
the Tamil
nor
any other
From
"
the
second
'
'
'
'
'
or
answers.
EARLIEST
TRACES
ancient
singledialect,
OF
THE
DEA
VIDIAN
61
LANGUAGES.
Earliest
comparison that
Written
extant
The
or
Dravidian
words
Relics
which
of
few
that
the
A.D.,
they
Dravidian
the
Sanscrit
no
attributed.
which
The
in the
upon
the
the
placed.
Languages.
Ramayana,
of undoubted
poems
lightwhatever
to
to be
DrIvidian
the
contained
languages,prior to
earliest date
safelybe
can
throw
op
are
dependence is
most
the
are
antiquity,
ancient
condition
ninth
centuries
eighth or
Tamil
compositions
'Pandiya' being probably of
extant
any
name
the
origin,
which
contained
in the
only Dr"vidian
names
are
referred to, are
'S6ra'
'Chola,'corrupted from the Tamilic
poems
of the Tamilians
the collective name
(commonly pronounced 'Chola'),
of Tanjore,and
of a mountain
Malaya,'the name
range, the Western
Ghauts, which is probably derived from the Dravidian
'mala,' a
'
hill.
It is
Dravidian
remarkable
words
circumstance,that
which
is contained
of ancient
times
Dravidian
languages,as
which
the
"
contained
the
in any
earliest extant
of
largeststock
authentic
of the
traces
from
distinguished
the
written
primitive
document
existence
Sanscrit
"
are
of the
those
geographers,Ptolemy,
Strabo,and the author of the PeriplusMaris Erythraei;includingalso
the Natural
and placesand tribes
Historyof Pliny. Many of the names
which are recorded by those geographers,
not
ment
long after the commenceare
are
now
in
now
are
with the
letter for letter,
identical,
Several of those
use.
names
have
become
names
obsolete,
or
by
the Greeks.
is probablya word of
'Pandiya,'
(1.) 'o TlavSiwi/'' oi nai/^ioVes,'
which
is given by the
but the masculine termination
Sanscrit origin,
The Tamilic sign of the masculine
Greeks is unmistakeably Tamil.
singularis 'an ;' consequently'o IlavScwv' (and stillbetter the plural
'
"
62
INTRODUCTION.
which
of the word, 'navSiove^,'
form
is
the
appliedto
nominative
Tamil
of
subjects
the
gular
sin-
form
learn
we
masculine
of the
from
tlcally
the masculine
then
singularwas
the
same
Tamil
it is
as
differed dialecof
idioms, and
Dravidian
the other
the
that,as earlyas
forming
'P"ndiya'was
now.
of the dynastyof
king,but the titular name
Madura
were
P"ndis,'
or
TiavSiovis).The race
(MoSovpa fiaaiXetov
the
the
the
or
'Pandiyan'(oTlavScwv),
'P4ndiyas'(TravSwve?);
king,
social position
which
It is a proof of the advanced
'PandiyaDeva.'
the
not
of
name
one
any
'
of the
occupied by the Pandiyas, that after the termination
the Greeks
of Alexander's
relations which
subsisted between
political
the only
time, and the princesof the Punjaub, the Pandiyas were
Indian princeswho perceivedthe advantages of an European alliance.
Two embassies
sent by the Pandiyan king to Augustus : the first
were
in the Eusebian
received
(which is mentioned
fragments) was
by
second
is
mentioned
Augustus at Tarragonaj the
by Strabo. The
was
of
friendship
o
the Romans
the King
Kr/pofidSpos,
and
probablya
was
of Ch^ra
other Hindu
also
was
prince,
Drividian,
Tamilian.
the
referred
is
'Kottaaa,'or,
Europeans,'Kotaur,'the
principaltown
as
town
in the
time
of the
name
to
of the
it is
as
in South
for
Greeks,distinguished
MalayMam,
compound, the
word
become
rule
Greeks
same
It is also
syllableof
Tamil
has
of
the
word
be doubled
surds.
its
'
It is
Kod'
a,
The
commerce.
line
of circumvaland
is another
now,
of
rule that
Consequentlythe compound
of
givingthe
sonants
when
'k6d'-aRa' becomes
It is
name
of the
town,
'aRu,'the Malay"lam
the
like
adjective
: it
an
'kott-aRa.'
the
the force of
doubled
by
that when
Travancore, and
'K6d-u,' Tarn.,a
ordinarilyspelledby
not
'"Ha.'
as
'aRu,' but
At
to
as
'aRa.'
supersede those of
The
the
EAELIESr
TRACES
OF
THE
DRA-VIDIAN
63
LANGUAGES.
case
even
midway
resemblance
the
of the
name
'
were
several
but the
that
uniform tradition,
distinct,
Gondwana
that
Arcot, and the circumstance
capitalof 'the nomadic Soras' (Siu/sai),
the
Arcot included
but there is
and
to that of
it with
of identifying
propriety
only was
Arcot,
of the Caveri
sources
placeis representedas
indicate the
not
the
which liesbetween
Kurumbars,'
or
and the
"
nomades
"
for
this identification is
If
era.
of that
Ghauts,including
wandering shepherds
Christian
for
Kingdom,
inhabitants
the
Madras
Ch61a
or
correct, we
another
doubtful whether
am
instance of the
the eastern
coast
'
of India
derived from
this word
name
styledby Europeans.
coast,by
in supposing it to be derived
was
Undoubtedly Fra Paolo " St. Bartolomaeo
wrong
but maize;
from
ch61a-maiidalam,'the millet country. 'Ch6}am' is not millet,
words
and Sanscrit
like
ch61am
of indigenous Dr^vidian
and compound3
maudalam
are
words like
ordinarilyinadmissible ; and this compound in
unknown.
is
S6rarma"ndalam,'the country of the Sdras, who
quite'
particular
P^udiis a compound which is in actual use, like
in Sanscrit,
called Chdlas
are
S^ra-mandalam,'the country of the
mandalam,' the country of the PAndiyaa,and
Siras, or KSrala : and doubtless this is the word with which Paolo's informants
of the word
This derivation
had
Coromandel,' viz. from
supplied him.
but
there
is this serious objection
has
been
accepted;
generally
S6rarmandalam,'
from
Cuddalore to Madras
that
of
the
of
eastern
coast"
that
the
name
to it,
part
not
is
first
became
Tonda-mandalam,'
with
which
acquainted,
Europeans
;' in addition to which, these terms are rarelyiisedby the natives
S6ra-mandalam
themselves':their use is restricted to classical compositions,and it is extremely
We
and factors ever
heard of them.
unlikely that the first European mariners
the
of
and
natural derivation
more
to seek for some
trite,
easy,
have, therefore,
b
lcKh
find
Karu-manal
I
think
in
this
we
(literally
Coromandel
word
;'and
the eastern coast near
Pnlicat (the first
of a small villageon
sand), the name
Dutch
settlement),which is invariablyup to the present day pronounced and
of
Coromandel
written
by the Europeans who are resident in Madras ; some
hot land
the
'Coromandel
'Karumanal
in
or
take
during
whom
refuge
annually
is sightedby shipsfrom Europe
is often the first pointwhich
Coromandel
winds.
which
own
ing
the
on
and
bound to Madras
objects
my
eyes first rested on approach;
and the
the cocoa-nut
trees of Coromandel
the coast in January, 1838, were
of the 'Coromandel
('S6ra ')the
which
it is
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
distant
'
'
'
Nagari hills.
'
64
INTRODUCTION.
The
by tlie Greeks.
Ptolemy to the Soras
through the country of
last
two
have
must
names
applied by
been
flowed
Tanjore
the emporium at the
and 'Xa/3^pos,'
the Sorigi,
moutt of the Cavfiri (whichhe calls 'Xa^ijpi^,'),
belonged to them. The
S6ras are
sometimes
in poeticalTamil called 'S6ragas' or 'Soriyas,'
added to many roots
and their country 'S6ragam,' 'g'beingoptionally
sound,
as an
euphonic. The 'r' of the Tamil word 'S6ra,'is a peculiar
delta ; for the
of the
Caveri
"
not
contained
in any
of the
other
dialects ; in which
Dravidian
it is
'r'
was
...
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
66
INTRODUCTION.
'kalli,'
is identical with the Tamil
KaXXi'^iicov
called.
by which the placeis now
cactus,the firstpart of the name
(8.)Amongst many words of less importanceof which the Tamil
the following
:
I subjoin
UaXovpd
be easily
recognised,
can
signification
from
ur,'a town),a place in the Bay of
pal,'milk, and
(obviously
of the Greek
name
"
'
'
Bengal, possiblyat
the
river
'Palar,'Milk-river,a
the
Bay of Bengal a
which
of
mouth
of Madras
that
which
in the
established themselves
Carnatic,and
the Brahmana
given
had
to
names
then
of
some
fying
principalplaces. MoSovpa (Madura) is a Sanscrit word, signithe yellow
of the Caveri, "^a^ripli^
the sweet city
; the name
river, is claimed by the Sanscrit,though possiblyTamil ; and
'
'
the
'
'
thuki
in the Book
of Kings,
is
word
for pea-fowl,which
The Hebrew
The
is certainlyDra,vidian.
pea-fowlis an Indian bird.
thftki in Chronicles,
'
'
"
was
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
which
the
various
Hindus
do
not
know
even
the
name,
may
still be
seen
in
or
near
sites of
in the extreme
south of the Indian
:
foreigncommerce
peninsula
in
Tutocorin
in Tiunevelly possibly
K6tt"r, near Cape Comorin, and near
e. g.,
the site of the ancient Kolkhi.
those
on
By what race of foreignmerchants
were
called
trees planted% The
to grow
great age to which they are known
are
(they
of the oldest specimens of organic life on the globe ')will
some
by Humboldt
admit of the suppositionthat they were
of the Eed Sea
brought from the mouth
of
the servants
navigators,or even
by the Grecian
by the Phenicians and
"
'
'
Solomon'
themselves.
EARLIEST
TRACES
OF
THE
DRAVIDIAN
67
LANGUAGES.
'
'
'
'
'
'
of
names
placescontained
in their
works,
the
earliestextant
an
which
we
hare
those
are
possess reliable authority,
been furnished by the ancient Greeks ; and from
to
they have recorded,we seem
the
Dravidian
not onlythat
conclusion,
of the words
examination
traces
languageswhich
of the Drdvidian
with
information derived
which
in drawing the
justified
languageshave remained almost unaltered
be
thousand
dialectsthat now
prevailhad a separate
years, but also that the principal
of the Christian era, and prevailed
existence at the commencement
at that
same
districts of
country in
which
:we
now
find them.
from
art
of
cultivation.
of their literary
temporaneous
arrival in ladia of those Grecian merchants,appears to have been conThe earliest Roman
with the conquest of Egypt by the Romans.
coins found in India are those of the reign of Augustus. A very largenumber
coast;upwards
latelyfound on the Malabar
of Roman
imperial 'aurei' were
of thirtytypes of which, commencing with the earlier coins of Augustus, and
*
The
including many
Trivandrum
of
Nero,
in 1851 by the
were
described by
Eajah of
me
in
Travancore,to whom
pamphlet published at
the coins
F
belonged.
2
68
INTRODUCTION.
If the Dravidian
the
be, to
'I
than
know
of
With
group.
words
no
belonging to
tablets,
traced up to the Christian
in the
nothing written
poem,
been
as
era.
other
any
Norris
Mr.
Finnish
great
heroic
us
guage.'
poetry,with the varying forms of the lanThe
Uigurs,or Oriental Turks, acquiredthe art of writing
Nestorian
the Mongoliansfrom the Uigurs; so
Christians,
varied,like
from
to
old
sixty years
Kalevala,'may
brought down
be considered
to
of the
justlyclaim
it may
Scytliian
families,
one
I believe it to
is allied,
as
familyof langliages
the
all traditional
the
"
Chinese,are
TuitKiSH
OP
"
black,
Modeen
Altai.
THE
koro
kori
old,
chieftain,kto
I
'
am
ko,'to
stronglyinclined
be identical with
Turkish.
quaiS
gori
kar-u
kha,n
k6n
to consider
the
Tamil.
klra
the
last Tamil
word,
'
or
kd
kon'
or
'
'
'
'
'
as
TTOifieve^ Xaaij/.
The
Tamil
literature now
enables
extant
language,
only to
words
handed
down
the
to
us
us
to
eighthor
by
ascend,in studying
ninth
the Greeks
century, a.d.:
carry
us
up,
as
RELATION
OF
DKAViDIANS
we
TO
69
NORTH-INDIANS.
Beyond
that
period,the comparison
dialects is our only available guideto a knowledge of
existing
the primitive
condition of the Dravidian language. The civilizationof
the Tamil people^togetherwith the
guage,
cultivation of their lanliterary
commenced
probablyabout the sixth or seventh century,B.C.,
but the separationof the primitiveDravidian
speech into dialects
must
have taken place shortly
after the arrival of the Dravidians in
the districts which
they at present inhabit an event of unknown,
but certainly
of very great antiquity.
The Irish and the Welsh
dialects of the Celtic,
the Old High and
the Old Low
dialects of the Teutonic,and the Finnish and Magyar
dialects of the Ugrian, had probably become -separate and distinct
idioms before the tribes by which those dialects are spoken settled in
era.
of
"
their
are
present habitations
spoken
now
appear
; but
the various
have
to
Dravidian
to
dialects which
quently
subse-
find them.
now
the Brahui
possesses
regardedas many
in
with
common
centuries
the Dravidian
tongues
may
be
Brahuic
enable
analogies
to ascend
to a periodanterior to the arrival in India of the Aryans
us
(which cannot safelybe placedlater than 1600, b.c); and theyfurnish
of ascertaining,
with the means
in some
us
degree,the condition of the
abandoned their
Dravidian languagebefore the Dravidians had finally
abodes
original
Political
Social
THE
and
Aryan
Relation
of
Inhabitants
Pre-Aryan
and
in India
whether
whom
the
to whom
Dravidians
Aryans found
the vernacular
their Un-Sanscrit
ancient
race.
Aryans
was
'
there is
identical
were
Northern
of
to
India.
undoubtedlyanterior
was
some
in determining
difliculty
with
the
Scythianaborigines
and
provinces,
of the northern
possession
in
languageso
element, or
The
Aryans, but
DrXvidians
Pbimitive
the
whether
questionmay
Dasyus and
'
India
Northern
they were
be put thus
;"
are
indebted for
distinct and
Were
the
more
Dravidians
70
INTRODUCTION.
dents?
Aryan race as their Sudras,'or serfs and depento the Aryans of the first age,
or
were
they a race unknown
India,and driven
and which had alreadyheen expelledfrom Northern
southwards
towards the extremityof the Peninsula before the Aryans
arrived 1 This questionof the relation of the Dravidians to the primitive
India
is
of
Northern
confessedly
Sudras, or AryanisedMlfechchas,
and can
be settled only by a more
involved
in obscurity,
thorough
porated with
'
the
than any that has yet been made of the relation of the
investigation
Dravidian
languages to the Un-Sanscrit element contained in the
vidians
We
northern vernaculars.
regard the Dramay, indeed,confidently
as
the
at least
as
the earliest
Indus; but it is
the people whom
not
the
so
they were
easy to determine whether
bad
or whether
they
alreadybeen expelled
Aryans found in possession,
from the northern provinces
of another
by the pre-bistoric
irruption
bold the identity
of the Dravidians
Some recent inquirers
Pythian race.
with the primitive
Sudras ; and much
may be said in support
of this hypothesis.I am
not competent to pronounce
a decided
opinion
lies so far beyond my own
but
the
rences
diffeon
a pointwhich
province,
which appear to exist between the Dravidian
languagesand the
induce
to
Scythian under-stratura of the northern vernaculars
me
incline to the sapposition
that the Dravidian
idioms belongto an older
periodof the Scythian speech the periodof the predominance of the
Ugro-Finnishlanguagesin Central and Higher Asia, anterior to the
westward
migrationof the Turks and Mongolians, If this supposition
race
the
North-West,
or
crossed the
"
is correct,it
seems
of the Sudras
the
mixed
have
Dravidians,and
from
their
and
provincesmust
western
to
to
the
snbdued
of the Scythianporprogenitors
tion
classes now
t
he
northern
and
inhabiting
made
also that
greaterpart
their way
they
must
of Northern
into
have
India
subsequently
vidians
thrust out the Dra-
in
race
by new
the
By whomsoever
from
Northern
were
expelled
India, and through what
soever
causes
they were induced to migratesouthward,I feel persuaded
that it was
not by the Aryans that they were
expelled. Neither the
subjugationof the Cholas, Pandiyas,and other Dravidians by the
Aryans,nor the expulsionfrom Northern India of the races who afterwards
became
celebrated in the South,as Pindiyas,
Ch61as, Keralas,
is
Andhras, "c., recognised
Calingas,
by any Sanscrit authority,
or any
Dravidian
tradition. Looking at the questionfrom a
purelyDravidian
I
of
point view, am convinced that the Dravidians never
had any relations
with the primitiveAryans but those of a peaceableand
friendly
turn
of invaders.
Dravidians
they were
expelledfrom Northern
India,and
RELATION
OP
DRA
VIDIANS
TO
71
NORTH-INDIANS.
forced to take
and Danda-KS.ranya,
the great
refuge in Gondwana
Dravidian forest,
the tribes that
priorto the dawn of their civilisation,
subdued
Those
southwards
by
Pre-Aryan Scythians,
must
whom
I have
Aryans.
been
supposing the
Dravidians to have been expelledfrom the northern provinces,
not
are
to be confounded
with
the Koles, Sontals,Bhilla,Doms, and other
tribes of the North.
aboriginal
Possiblythese tribes had fled into the
forests from the Dravidians priorto the Pre-Aryaninvasion,
justas the
British had taken refuge in Wales
before the Norman
conquest. It
is also possible
that the tribes referred to had never
crossed the Indus
at all,or occupiedNorthern
India,but had entered it,like the Bhutan
tribes,
by the North-East,and had passedfrom the junglesand swamps
of Lower
Bengal to their presentabodes, takingcare always to keep
At all events, we
the outside of the boundary line of civilisation.
on
of those forest tribes
cannot
throughan irruption
suppose that it was
"
element
degree with
tribes of Northern
The
in
is contained
which
accord in any
driven southwards
were
whom
northern
the
nor
vernaculars
structure
peculiar
the
India
the
appear
of the Kole
to
languages.
Aryansgraduallyincorporated
in their
'
brigadedwith
other Indians
in the army
of
Xerxes, and
who
diflGered
other
from
however,
the
It is to be
very Sudras.
have
that the lapseof time may
of those
of the ancestors
warlike,hungry, Scythianhordes
settlements. It is also
Dravidian
be remembered
to
remembered,
of
dependent
Scythians
servile
by
in
conquered
soon
position,
its turn
sank
whilst
the
beneath
by
the
the
newer
race
theywere
to a
tribes which
Dravidians,retainingtheir
this new
Scythians,
across
dependent
it had
in
independence
pelled;
ex-
the
and submitting
eventually
driven,
72
INTRODUCTION.
the
Aryans not as
in the
rose
gradually
to
and instructors,
conquerors, but as colonists
and states
social scale,and formed communities
in the
attemptedto
meet
the
and
Dravidians
shewn
of
been
ago
the ancient
settled and
races
we^t
of the Indus.
Ptolemy,when
'
'
'
reflux of the
Ceylon
with
'Pandis,'and
'Dekhan'
tide which
Tamilians.
other
ia
'Damilos,'
i. e,
Cholas, Pandiyas,and
other
'
an
'
'
'
'
74
INTRODUCTION.
account
northern
vernaculars
Sanscrit.
are
suppositionof the
The
also
Sudras,seems
most
Aryan originof
old
the very
with
in accordance
of the
largenumber
mythological
statement
not
in blood.
regardas confirmatoryof
the
this view
of
statement
Manu
'
all who
become
outcasts
called
are
"
dialect
colloquial
of the
the
It is true,
Sanscrit.
three twice-born
alone
castes
Professor
as
called
are
Max
Aryas
lower
classes of their
statement
Tamilians, I
not
in
Vratyas, who
that
think
Maha-bharata,
we
from
Mlechchas
is referred to
into
Sudras,by
'
in the
and
the
historic
the
the
Aryas.
aborigines
on
residing
or
but
in the
legends of
Sagara, the
near
been
degrees.
the appellation
Dasyus disputingthe
the
slow
period which
of
we
subdue
are
are
subdued,and transformed
earlier
race
the
session
pos-
thirty-
laboured in vain to
his frontier ; and
USE
OF
THE
TEKM
'
SUDKA.'
75
in the
reignprecedinghis,in conjunction
with certain tribes connected
the Lunar line,
those aborigines
had succeeded in overrunninghis
with
territories.*
The
within
the
pale of Hinduism,
and
and
the
Ramayana, and
probablyhave
survived.
therefore
some
remembrance
of it
All
'
'
characteristic
rather
of the
Teutonic
and
Gothic nations.'
The
usage
referred
to
equallycharacteristic of
the
'
'
Aryanprotection.
76
INTRODUCTION.
in the
of Northern
of the 'Pandavas'
name
of the Maha-bharata,
great war
to
Cyclopean work
tion
Probably this deriva-
whom
every
ascribed.
antiquityis traditionally
ever
whatof 'Pandiyas'ia correct; but there is no reason
of the name
this name
was
that the kings of Madura, by whom
to suppose
India.
of Northern
assumed, sprang from any of the royal dynasties
The Aryanimmigrantsto the South appear to have been Brahmanical
and instructors,not Kshatriya soldiers;and the kings of the
priests
of unknown
the progress
see
may
where
learned
chieftains have
Gond
from
barbarous
preceptors,not only
their Brahman
tlie
the
the Brahmanical
the north of India,was
in which
people overcame
of
of
and
in
the
of
south
taking
possession
settling
adopted
eoantry
they
way
with the destroying
the Vindhya.
They did not enter there in crushing masses
under the
force of arms, but in the more
peacefulway of extensive colonisation,
of the powerfulempires in the north.
protectionand countenance
with
their neighbouring tribes,these
engaged in wars
Though sometimes
offensive but only a defensive part; and it
colonies generallyhave not taken
an
Brahmanical
laws,and religion,
institutions,
appears that,after having introduced
especiallyalong the two coasts of the sea, they did not pretend to impose their
inhabitants
more
numerous
of the Dekhan, but that
language upon the much
they followed the wiser policy of adopting themselves the language of the
their knowledge and
aboriginalpeople,and of conveying through its medium
of uncivjpsed tribes.
instruction to the minds
In this way they refined the rude
language of the earlier inhabitants,and brought it to a perfectionwhich rivals
the Sanscrit.
By these mutual
favourable
lation
assimia much
even
more
concessions,
the Arian and aboriginalrace
took place between
India
and
of
the
south
;
afterwards the last refuge of Brahmanical
became
banished
when
it
was
science,
It is interesting
from the north by the intolerant Mahommedans.
and important
to observe how the beneficial influence of a higher civilisation may
be effectually
exercised,without forciug the people to give up their own langTiageand to adopt
result by which, if successful,
that of their foreign conquerors,
a
evei-y vital
of
and
natural
an
independent
principle
developmentis necessarilydestroyed.'
manner
'
I cannot
see
how
this statement
more
Tripura,and
of Nishada
before
the
centre, and
were
notice
thus
Sesulta
the
by
races
traditions
same
of this
with
in
had
the
Kalingas, Pandiyas,
kings are
Turanian
of
the Garuda's
been
I think
DrSlvidians,
in
Mahft-bhSlrata,
and
other
which
the
we
of the conquest
NishWas
and
as
retirirg
scattered
in the
If the Nishidas who
should
find some
distinct
peaceable,polished Ch61as,
guished
carefullydistin-
Solar and
Lunar
PRE-AYEIAN
77'
CIVILISATION.
to
India
of Northern
slaves to the
were
no
condition
property of
no
India,on
their own,
it was
contrary,
the
but
upon
the
middle
had
They
Southern
civil rights. In
in
Aryans, or
and
'
'
'
'
'
of the term
'
Sudra,'to
the ancient
and
soldiers,
chieftains,
Dravidian
they had
been reduced
ever
by
the Brahmans
to a
dependentposition,
'
and
that
'
in Northern
hence, whilst
India
the
Sudra
is
low
caste
man,
in
placewhich he
not only to that
occupiesin the social scale is immeasurably superior,
of the Pariars, or agricultural
slaves,but also to that of the un-
Southern
India
enslaved low
next
castes, such
and
cocoa-nut
he ranks
as
to the
Brahman, and
the fishermen,and
the
palmyra palms.
Pre-Aryan
Civilisation
op
the
Dravidians.
and unacquainted
destitute of letters,
Though the Dravidians were
with the higher arts of life,
priorto the arrival of the Brahmans, they
do not appear to have been so barbarous and degraded a peopleas the
mans
Puranic legendsrepresent. They are
representedto us by the Brahor
uncouth
rakshasas,'
giants; as monkeys (by an interesting
as
anticipationof the theory of the author of the Vestigesof the
Natural
History of the Creation, who regardsthe monkeys of the
'
Dekhan
as
the
of
progenitors
the human
race); or
as
vile sinners,
who
78
INTKODUCTION.
ate
and human
meat
raw
and
flesh,
disturbed
the
contemplationsof
some
few
of the barbarous
Vindyha forests;but
inhabited the
have
particulars
useful
correctly
enough
Kole, or
it cannot
most
G6nd
be doubted
tribes who
tbe
Tamilians,we
evidence
of
learn
followingitems
the
the
furnish.
to
words
in
use
amongst
of information.
the
early
They had
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
orthodox
Hinduism.
They
erected
to
his honour
'
temple,'which
'
'
devil,'i.e. offering
and
bloody sacrifices,
frantic
'
metals, with
which
were
'Mercury'
some
by the performance of
acquaintedwith all the ordinary
devil dances.'
the
They were
exception of tin
'
of them
to
and
zinc
;' with
the
planets
exceptionof
'Saturn.' They had numerals
up to a 'hundred,'
thousand ;'but were
a
ignorantof the higherdeno-
known
ordinarily
and
'
'
to
the
'
with
ancients,
the
DATE
minations,a
medical
'
'
OF
'
lakh
DRAVIDIAN
and
and
science,'
'
a
'
no
crore.'
They
and
'cities;'
'canoes,'boats,'
; and
'
but
medicines,'
and
no
towns,' but
'
no
even
but no foreigncommerce
vessels),
beyond sea, except in Ceylon, which
water
'
'
'
low
had
'
79
CIVILISATION.
then
was
accessible on
foot
at
word
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
condition
is
especially
apparent in
of the mind.
'
'
Their
words
for the
only words
of the
mind'
the
were
'
operations
diaphragm'
interior.'
(the ^prjv
earlyGreeks),and
or
had
word
for
a
They
thought;'but no word distinct from this for
and no word for
will.' To
memory,' 'judgment,'or
conscience,'
express 'the will' they wonld have been obligedto describe it as, 'that
which in the inner parts says, I am
going to do so and so.'
This brief illustration,
from the primitiveTamil vocabulary,
of the
social condition of the Dravidians,priorto the arrival of the Brahwill suffice to prove
that the elements of civilisationalready
mans,
existed amongst them.
than the
They had not acquiredmuch more
elements
in many
centuries behind the Brahmans
thingswere
; and
whom
and obeyed as
:' but if
overseers
they revered as instructors,'
they had been left altogetherto themselves,it is open to dispute
whether
at least in
they would not now be in a much better condition,
pointof morals,than theyare.
The mental culture and the highercivilisationwhich they derived
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
from
the
the
caste rules,the
fossilising
the cumbersome
amongst them by
Thk
'
Probable
the
by
and
unpractical,
pantheistic
philosophy,
of inane
routine
guidesof
Date
op
appear,
from
ceremonies,which
their
the
DrI
It would
than counterbalanced
more
introduced
were
social state,
new
Aryan
Civilisation
of
the
VIDIANS.
the unanimous
civilisation was
voice of ancient
that
legends,that
of the Tamilians
of the
80
INTRODUCTION.
to the influence
who
probablyattracted
were
to
the South
by
Upper India,
from
lity
report of the fertiby the Ckver'i,and
the
watered
plainsthat were
other Peninsular
rivers ; or as the legendsrelate,by the fame of Ramaof Siva,
of the emblem
and the sacred celebrity
chandra's exploits,
discovered and worshipped at Ramisseram, or Ram-iswhich
Rama
of the rich alluvial
and
the island of
holy place in
varam,
Ceylon.
said
traditionally
in Northern
the South
India
with
leader of the
The
been
to have
as
or
first,
influential colony,is
most
who
Agastya,a personage
or
hermit,but
holy 'rishi,'
greaterreason
who
is celebrated
is venerated
of science and
as
the mainland
between
Paumben,
in
ture
litera-
to
'
'
Brahmanical
certainly
priorto the
was
to have
appears
been
The
proper
name
and
Tamilians
certainty
; but data exist for
with
It
civilisation of the
it ia
on
making
Christian
era
known
of the
even
in
of this mountain
is
and
'
the whole
the
Manu
Podeiyam
or
for then
Europe. It
Ramayana
the Pdndiya
Travancore aide.
this
or
be determined
now
approximateestimate.
an
alreadyBrahmanised,and
mountain,
equally conspicuous on
the ChSra
cannot
name
'
or
country
Pandiya dynasty
as
was
certainly
for then the whole
'
from
Podeiya-marmalei,"
the circnmatance
Tinnevellyaide
of the
Ghauts,
82
INTRODUCTION.
of the Sanscrit.
is
'
Dravidian
The
it is
Indeed
suitable
to
oue
use
'
quity
anti-
any
of the
been
languages.
earliest writer
is said to have
Telugu grammar
on
sage
Andhra-raya,the king in
Kanva/
whose
first introduced into the Telugu country,
reign Sanscrit was
accordingto the tradition which was formerlymentioned.
historical groundwork, the
For this tradition there is proba.bly
a
introduction of Sanscrit derivatives being necessarily
contemporaneous
called
with
who
'
the
lived at the
immigrationof
the
writingproceededfrom a
prince,is a very reasonable
Kanva's
work,
if it
of
court
; and
Brahmana
the
statement
that
the
of the languageto
grammatical principles
Brahman
residingat the cofir"aia, Telugu
one.
existed,is now
ever
lost ; and
on
extant
now
written
were
of them
many
centuries,
subsequent
kingdom
Bijnagar,or Vijaya-nagara;
written in comparatively
recent
times.
of the
were
that
of
boast of
Though the Telugu literature which is now
cannot
extant
the
a high antiquity,
languagemust have been cultivated and polished,
and many
that are now
lost must have been written in it,prior
poems
to
the
twelfth
Maha-bharata:
century"
for
the
date of
Nannappa's translation
of the
Tamil
as
without
of
preparation
culture.
previousliterary
undoubtedlyolder than Telugu, though the
is ascribed to some
portionsof it by the Tamilian
literaticannot
sage
be admitted.
Agastya occupiesin
Tamil
literature is
which
high antiquity
The
the
only is
the formation
of the
literature
that of
Tamil
Kanva
in
place of still
Telugu.
alphabet attributed
to
OP
ANTIQUITY
Agastya,and
DRAVIDIAN
83
LITEEATUKE.
Tamil
togetherwith the
settlement of the grammaticalprinciples
of the language;but
original
he is also said to have taught the Tamilians the first principles
of
of
medicine, chymistryor alchymy, of architecture,
astronomy, and
law ; and
of the most
some
sciences,
as
well
is admitted
by
they suppose
treatises
as
many
Though
commenced,
modern
the
cultivation
literary
the Tamilians
believe,in the
whether
he
pen.
It
the extant
of
name.
languagemay
age of
was
all these
exist ; but
now
bear his
of the Tamil
on
to his
attributed
are
him
as
ones,
treatises
Tamilians
medicine and
on
grammar,
have
Agastya(premising
real personage,
or
is
of a class or
only to be regarded as the mythologicalrepresentative
I feel quite certain that none
of the works which are commonly
period),
ascribed to Agastya,were
written at so earlyan age. Probably
there is not
Of
of them
one
any
the works
which
are
the 'Siddhantam,'
or
(Tamulice'Sittar'),
a
mysticalcompound of alchymy and quietism,with a tinge of
written after the arrival of Europeans in
were
Christianity,
certainly
India : and Agastya's
name
appears to have been used by the writers,
successions of authors before,for the purhad been done by many
as
pose
of the people for whose
the books were
of gainingthe ear
use
composed.
of the followingstanza,
doubt that the substance
We
cannot
which is contained in the
Njana nuRU,' or centum of wisdom,a small
'
poem
attributed
Agastya,has
to
been
borrowed
from
statements
of
is not directly
named
notwithstandingthat Christianity
Christianity,
in
it,or
in any
'
other work
Worship
Who
made
thou
the
of this class
Light
the world in
"
of the Universe
a
moment,
and
; who
is One
placedgood
;
in it ;
men
Guru;
austerities;
Who, without wife or family,
to succeed him.
Who
lovingsages (siddhas)
appointing
Departedagain into heaven : worship Him.'
Who
as
"
It is a
illustrationof
striking
of the Hindu
to have been
even
by Tamil literati,
mind, that this stanza is supposed,
thousands of years ago.
Heathens
written by Agastyahimself many
Christians regard
endeavour to give it a heathen meaning,and Hindu
it as a kind of prophecy.
Though there is not a singlearchaism in it; though it is written
G
84
INTKOOUCTION.
but in a vulgar,colloquial
idiom,
only In the modern dialect,
abounding in solecisms; neither party entertains any doubt of its
antiquity.
various isolated stanzas, of high but
Leaving out of account
unknown
which are quotedas examples in the grammatical
antiquity,
not
and
rhetorical
works,
the
works
Tamil
oldest
claimed
extant
now
are
those
been
have
written,by the
Jainas, or which date from the era of the literary
activityof the
Jaina sect. The Jainas of the old Pandiya country were
animated by
a national and anti-Brahmanical
feelingof peculiarstrength; and it is
that Tamil is indebted for its high culture and its comtu them
parative
chiefly
independenceof the Sanscrit. The Saiva and Vaishnava
writers of a later period,especially
of the
the Saivas,imbibed much
enthusiasm
for Tamilic purityand literary
independence,by which the
of which, though Tamil
Jainas
: in consequence
were
distinguished
bear a comparison with Sanscrit literature,
as
a whole, will not
literature,
literature in India which
as
a whole, it is the only vernacular
has not been contented with imitating
the Sanscrit,
but has honourably
attempted to emulate and outshine it. In one department,at least,
that of ethical epigrams,it is generally
maintained,and I think must
be admitted,that the Sanscrit has been outdone by the Tamil.
Jaina
The
period extended probably from the eighth or ninth
century, a.d., to the twelfth or thirteenth. In the reignof Sundara
Pandiya, which appears to synchronizewith Marco Polo's visit to
India,the adherents of the religious
system of the Jainas,were
finally
expelledfrom the Pandiyacountry : consequently,all Tamil works
which
which
the
advocate
middle
or
of the
of Jaina
decadence
It
written,or
were
seems
avow
are
that system
thirteenth
to
must
century,a.d.,
have
been
and
written before
probably before
the
reasonable
conclude
to
that the
period in
which
Jaina
flourished was
that which preceded the enthusiastic
chiefly
of
propagation the Vedantic doctrines of Sankara Aoharya.
If this
literature
celebrated poem
most
"
"
the
'
which
Chintamani,'a
be
cannot
written
was
by
brilliant romantic
placed later
than
the
tenth
century.
The
the
must
'
Nan-nul,' a High
Tamil
which
poeticalvocabularies,
be placeda littlelater than
the Chola
conquest
eleventh century.
The
'
of the
or
Tol-kappiyam,'
grammar
were
the
of
and
great excellence,
all written
but yet
'Chintamani;'
Pandiya country,which
ancient
by Jaina scholars,
took
anterior to
placein the
the oldest
composition,
extant
ANTIQUITY
OF
DRAVIDIAN
85
LITERATURE.
Tamil
ascribes
so
relics of poems
to be
are
in
of the
of
first age
if any
Agastya : nevertheless,
Tamil
literature stillsurvive,they
upon
Some
of those
stylethat
specimensof the poetical
The
'
KuRal'
which
extent
I think
The
as
should
we
to have
if not
or
distichs,
1330
best but
the
Tamil
can
work
boast,
of any
not
warranted
be
in
placingthe date
of the
century,a.d.
induce
me
to
assignto
it
so
high an
antiquity
"
contains
no
trace
and
additions
Sankara's
extant.
now
compositionof which
the ninth
which
reasons
are
in existence.
is now
follows
which
only the
not
later than
KuRal
are
be
to
almost
the finest
justly)as
are
quotations
probablythe oldest
of
Tiruvalluvar,
a work
consisting
of
poetical
aphorisms,on
and
political
economy,
appears
to
found
this and
written
works
anonymous
many
but ignores
Sankhya philosophy,
developments; and
would
been written
before Sankara
himself,who
lived not
therefore appear
had risen to notice,
later than
the ninth
century.
(2.) There
is no
trace
in the KuKal
of the
mysticismof
the modem
even
of
appears to have
had been transformed
work
Pnranas,
as
theology;
with
acquaintance
they
and
now
been
from
whilst the
mythology of the
majorityof Hindus.
the
the
the
86
INTRODUCTION.
(3.)The author of
the KuBal
by Saivas,Vaishnavas, and
the Jainas appear to me
to the Jaina tone that
scrupulousabstinence
to
is claimed
On
Jainas.
with
the
nearlyequal reason
the arguments of
whole
from
indistinctness and
would
carry
voice
back
of various
traditions that
that
the KuRal
Sangam
to
Tiru-
i. e., the
of
It is
examiners, at Madura.
literary
the very last work
which was
presented
was
for the
the
were
perished.
(5.)The KuRal
ago
which
these
fathers of Tamil
is referred to and
probablywritten
were
For
traditional
quoted in grammars
in the tenth
I think
has long
literature),
the KuRal
and
prosodies
century.
should be
It is
reasons
century at least.
remarkable
to have
represented
been
have
His
real
of the
the
name
circumstance
been
of
offspring
is unknown.
and
Pariars,
the sacred
remarkable
It is
Pariar.
Brahman
The
the author
that the
is
Valluvars
or
of the KuKal
later
of the KuEal
Vallman,
circumstance
Pariar
are
the
division
priestly
is known
only as
priest. It is
'
still
poetical
which
compositions
are
valluvar,'
Tirumore
now
ANTIQUITY
referred to
OF
(smallworks of universal
country,and
of considerable
87
LIXEEATUEE.
and
use
merit) are
the Tamil
in
popularity
ascribed
to
sister of Tiru-
'
"
venerable
DKAVIDIAN
'
matron.
brief verses
(eachcommencing with
KuRal'
in Southern
India ; and
epigrams(most of them
possessedof real poeticmerit) which is called the Mudurei,'or proverbial
of
written
after
the
arrival
was
wisdom,
Europeans,perhaps
after tbe arrival even
of the English.
The proof of the modern
originof the Mudurei is contained in the
'
followingsimile
'As
"
the
turkey that
had
seen
and
scholars,
word
Tamil
When
been.
have
for
'
have
called
thfs anachronism
mentioned
their attention
turkey (likethe
to
to native
the circumstance
words
that the
'
'
'
'
The
date which
or
popularwork,
very
is commonly attributed
to the Tamil
of the
imitation,
is
Eamayana, a
too high. In
considerably
translation,
highlyfinished and
which
stanza
is
the
acceptedas
scholars who
it
to A. D. 733.
corresponding
genuine,not only by natives,but by
Salivahana
were
era
oldest Tamil
the internal
This
those few
to matters
version of the
"
European
of this kind.
Eamayana
extant
which is now
composition
evidence of styleis opposed ; and
would
If
be the
to which
supposition
the
author, Kamban
Kamba
nadu,'a district in the Tanjore country, to
(bo called from
would claim to be regardedas the father of Tamil
which he belonged),
'
poetry.
This
one
with
which
am
acquainted
88
INTRODUCTIOW.
tion
addisurreptitious
admiring
by some
than
it
can
justly
higherantiquity
is I fear
a
range of Tamil literature,
was
prefixedto it
to Kamban's
poem, which
in the whole
editor,for
the purpose of
givingit a
elaim.
in the
reign
certain poeticalriddles,
purportingto
of Kulotunga Chola ; and
as
down
have been given him
by Kulotunga Ch61a to solve,have come
to doubt the propriety
reason
to be no
to the presenttime, there seems
of placinghim in the reignof that king. Mr. Taylor,in his analysis
of the MacKenzie
presented
MSS., mentions a tradition that Kamban
the
was
his poem to RajendraCh61a. As Rajendra,Kulotnnga'sfather,
celebrated
Augustus of the Ch61a line,it may be supposedthat the more
Mr. Taylor
name
crept into the story,instead of the less celebrated.
represents Rajendra as Knlotunga'sfather,not his son : but in an
in my
possessionprocured from Kottar, in South Trainscription
of
written duringthe periodof the occopation
and which was
vancore,
the Pandiya country by the Cholas, it is stated that the temple on
erected by Kulotunga Chola to the
which
is cut was
the inscription
i.e., to Rajendra
honour
of the divinityof Rajendra Chol-isvara,'
It is
stated
generally
that Kamban
'
or
Chola, deified,'
'
therefore
conclude
It makes
father.
considered
Kulotunga
was
Rajendra'sson,
he
were
not
his
father
and
supposed to have lived in both reigns,
a
singlereignis of no importanceto my present argument. The other
premissof my argument is founded upon the evidence of an inscription
which is found on the walls of an old temple at Cape Comorin.
That
is dated
in the reignof Rajendra Chola, and celebrates a
inscription
victorygained by Rajendra over Ahava Malla (a Jaina king,of the
Chalukya race),on the banks of the Tunga-bhadra. The date of the
is in the two hundredth
inscription
year of the Qnilon era (a popular
local era),
Mr. Walter Elliot's inscriptions,
answering to 3 025, A. u.
found
in the old Chalukya country, place Ahava
Malla's battle with
RajendraChola a little later than this,but in the same
century; and
they also claim the victorynot for the Chola, ,but for the Chalukya
however, is not of any importance: for it is
king. This discrepancy,
that Rajendra Ch61a lived about
clear,from both sets of inscriptions,
the beginningof the eleventh century,and Kul6tungaChola about the
middle of it ; and, in consequence,
it appears to be certain that the
or
son
for Kamban
that
as
of
publication
A.D.
733, has
hundred
may
be
Kamban's
years.
90
INTKODUCTION.
of this class,
by European missionaries. At the head of compositions
of
stands the
and high in the list of Tamil
T6m-ba-vani,'
classics,
Father Beschi.
This long and highly elaborated scriptural
epic
of
command
merit,and exhibits an astonishing
possesses greatpoetical
it is tingedwith the
the resources
of the language: but unfortunately
'
fault of too
close
adherence
an
the
to
styleof
and
manner
'the
is stillmore
that native
Now
real progress,
to make
and
advantagesof European knowledge,European civilisation,
of
and felt by so many
are
becoming known
European Christianity
the Hindus
themselves,it may be expected that the Dravidian mind
and stimulated to enter upon
will ere long be roused from its lethargy,
and brighter
a new
career.
stirred to so great a degreea
If the national mind and heart were
centuries
thousand years ago by the diffusion of Jainism,and some
it is
later by the dissemination of the Saiva and Vaishnava doctrines,
reasonable to expect stillmore
importantresults from the propagation
and from the
truths of Christianity,
of the grand and soul-stirring
of the youth with the ever-progressive
literature
contact of the minds
and
the
and
education
advantageof
great and peculiar
which
missionaries
all who
and
so
many
Hindus
are
Government
from
of the lower
now
that
teachers,
the education
Englishand vernacular
from European
receiving
the
it is communicated
distinctionof caste.
and
classes
In former
to
ages
either
or
prohibited
female education was
regardedas
generally
of both sexes,
youth of the lower classes,
castes
was
and
seduouslydiscouraged,
the
disgraceful
j but now
educational advantagesas those
are
generallyadmitted to the same
that are
enjoyed by the higher castes. The hitherto uncultivated
minds
of the lower
and
far most
classes of the
numerous
Hindu
In the
Appendix I
have endeavoured
the Tudas
Dravidians V
to
answer
I have
and
physical
type,'
the
also
'on the
question,are
'
some
subjoined
of
religion the
COMPAEATIVE
GMMMAE.
NOTE.
AH
foreign words,
represented iu
belong, are
double
whatever
to
of
purpose
work
this
preventing
of
family
in
the
unnecessary
languages
they
may
Roman
expense
and
trouble, and
thus,
'a:'
of
facilitatingcomparison.
vowels
Long
is
accent
placed
marked
invariably
are
over
when
such
no
it should
that
it is intended
vowel,
"
be
nounced
pro-
short.
vowels
All
The
't, d,
'
Tndian
languages
dental
The
in the
these
are
middle
of
and
which
In
pronounced,
as
this
usage
manner,
or
other
'v,'
and
requires.
This
1:'
r,
'
the
'm:'
or
'j'
like
has
been
'ch,' when
and
'
dz
'
vowels, like
two
and
and
one
made
'
lowed
fol-
ts :' but
as
is
consonant
in the
characters
represented.
'y' euphonic is generally written,
'i'
and
'e;' and
similar
is the
South-
r.'
'
between
or
colloquialcorruption, and
with
'
e.g.,
capital
Telugu,
change
no
are
before
merely
comparison
'y'
in
'I,' of the
surd
word,
dot, e.g.,
is
pronounced
are
another,
sounds
those
as
the
for
colloquial Telugu,
is
the
subscribed
exchanged
not
similar
'm,'
or
the
r,' is represented by
'
vowels,
by certain
by
'n,'
the
in
denoted
manner.
by
r,' and
'
pronounced
are
denoted
are
vocalic
nasal
hard, rough
the
and
are
inorganic
obscure,
consonants
peculiar
;' the
'
cerebral
Continental
in the
pronounced
are
never
be
left
rule
to
in
the
'
will
reader
Tamil,
written,
which
one
words
v'
'
to
be
tends
written
pronounce
in which
yevan.'
before
as
well
'o
:' but
to
hinder
without
them
'evan,'wAo!
as
is
SECTION
I.
SOUNDS.
,
It will be my endeavour
in this section
sound
by which the Dravidian languagesare
contribute
notice
to
will
be
determine
taken
and
characterized,
of
which
the
to
Alphabets.
Before
"
it will
be
frequently
necessary
this work.
entering on
the examination
of
the Dravidian
vations
sounds,it is desirable to make some
preliminaryobserthe alphabetsof the Dravidian languages.
on
three different Dravidian
There
at present in use,
are
alphabets'
viz., the Tamil, the Malayalam, and the Telugu-Canarese. I class
characters
the Telugu and the Canarese
but
together,as constituting
one
alphabet; for though there are differences between them, those
Tulu is ordinarily
differences are few and unimportant. The
written
in the
is written
use,
much
the Ku
Malayala character:
less
than
appropriate
those
The
expressingthe Ku sounds.
family have hitherto been content
three
"
characters
Telugu would
other uncultivated
to
have
have
which
made
are
been, for
dialects of this
their sounds
expressed in
now
Sanscrit
which
Dravidian
viz.,the Tamil,the
in
of the
Uriya
I have
character.
the Roman
The
of which
grammar
shapes,and
obsolete
is written
in
the
the
Tamil
'Grantham,'or character
country, have
all been
conceive, from
the
"
94
SOUNDS.
and especially
fluences,
by the custom, universal in the Dekhan, of
writingon the leaf of the palmyrapalm with an iron stylus.
It was
supposed by Mr. Ellis,and the suppositionhas gained
into the Tamil
currency, that before the immigrationof the Brahmans
the
country,
Tamilians
ancient
writing;that
they found in
Brahmans
the
the
acquaintedwith
were
Tamil
the
recombined
of
art
which
characters
characters
use,
have
derivation of the
characters
Tamil
There
character
evidentlyidentical
are
stillin use;
derived.
been
others with
from
with
ancient
more
be
cannot
Grantham
the
Tamil
character
very
which
the
'
of Tamil
characters
of
but the
Tamil
tradition extant
are
developed,is
there is a native
no
some
Pre-Sanscrit
itselfwas
Grantham
eixstence
for
of the
letters which
Grantham
other
out
doubt
any
word
of
the
Tamil, and
character;'and
and
the various
old
in
to have
appear
characters
system
Tamil
plainlyfounded
are
inscriptions,
which
in which
was
on
is found
the
originallyintended
basis
for
be written
to
the
of
an
use
betical
alphaof
the
Sanscrit.
from the modern
Telugu-Canaresediffersconsiderably
Tamil, and departsmore
widely than the Tamil from the Deva-nagari
The
modern
there
but
type;
is
marked
resemblance
between
of the
many
the corresponding
characters that are
Telugu-Canaresecharacters and
found in early Tamil
such
the 'Sasanas,'or royal
as
inscriptions,
of Cochin.*
The
modem
grants, in the possessionof the Jews
character
is
d
erived
from the Tamilian Grantham.
manifestly
Malayala
Thus,
there is
which
*
used
are
The
to conclude
reason
known
or
in Southern
characters
alphabetical
India have
common
origin,*
Cochin
would
Dr.
Gundert,
appear
in the
to have
been
the character which
the South.
waa
most
generallyused
at an
DRAVIDIAN
and
that their
of Northern
The
by
the
to
character
after the
be
with
and
the northern.
in
the
southern
cultivation
literary
that
Sanscrit
had become
The
alphabets
of the southern
southern
earlyperiod
character
cave
the
cultivated
used
was
system
existingalphabets
of characters in which
the northern
of
antiquity
as
languages,
compared
commenced
as
difference between
arises from
by
same
India,namely, the
written
was
originis the
95
ALPHABETS.
not
were
languages
when
the
cave
cultivated till
the later
Deva-nagari.
The Telugu and the Canarese alphabetscorrespondto the
nagariin power and arrangement. The only difference is that
'e' and
'o,' and
contained
hard
'r' which
is unknown
in those
the
to
surd
Devaa
short
Sanscrit,are
is not
alphabets,togetherwith a
but is found in the Sanscrit of the Vedas,
Sanscrit,
well
in the Dravidian languages.
as
as
In other respectsthe characters of those alphabetsare convertible
equivalentsof the Deva-nagari, The Malayala alphabetgenerally
them in having the
: it differs from
agrees with the Telugu-Canarese
which
'1,'
vocalic
5^bove;and
to the other
characters
mentioned
are
'j,'
pronounced in Telugu in
'ts' and
'dj:'but
no
additional characters
certain situations
employed to
are
representthose sounds.
The Tamil
widelythan
alphabetdiffersmore
the
Telugn-Canarese,from
arrangement of
of the Tamil
the
Malaya]am,
or
the
the
Deva-nagari. The
considerable degree,
been
languagehaving,to a
and
and refined independently of Sanscrit influences,
systematised
to Tamilians,
Sanscrit modes of pronunciation
being almost unknown
and
has secured for itself,
the phonetic
system of the Tamil demanded,,
in the Tamil alphabet. The
materials of that
faithful expression
a
grammar
alphabetare
made
of those
The
In
wholly,or
; but
the
use
which
is
materials is Tamilian.
followingare
common
in the
with
the
the
of the
peculiarities
principal
Telugu
and
Canarese
Tamil
alphabet,
alphabets,the
Tamil
96
SOUNDS.
for
alphabetpossesses separatecharacters
long and short 'o.' Formerly it had
and
by
vowels; and
the
introduced
long
by
are
The
character
one
Tamil
has
no
'e,'and for
for the long
from
distinguished
now
Beschi.
but
short
long and
the
characters
short
were
first
correspondingto
amongst
are
consonants
Much
use
is made
by
native
of nasals in Tamil
and
'echoes,'
grammarians, 'm'
classed
are
is the natural
sound
nasal,and
this sound
is
"
'
'
'ph,''b,'and
'bh.'
the
Tamil
in
another,the
Tamil
uses
one
and the
same
character for
has been
representing
adoptedfor
this pur-
98
SOUNDS.
Consonants.
Semi-vowels,Sans.
Tamil
Ditto,
Sibilants and
this
r,
1,
1,
v;
s,
1,
r,
"
"
Sounds.
op
We
"
and
familyof languages;
into
proceedto inquire
now
of
the laws
and
letters,
system, of
y,
s', sh,
Tamil
System
r,
aspirate.
Sans.
DrAvidian
y,
in
sound, or phonetic
doing so,
it will be found
'
will be made
vowel
in succession
consonant
likelyto
seem
as
throw
each
on
lighton
'
'
'
I.
Vowels.^
'
(1.) S,
'
"
and
'
a.'
The
sound
Dravidian
'
'
'
'
in
nouns
Tamil, and
holds universallywith
visited
'
ura
been
:' it has
Tamil,
now
'
it
succeeded
respect to
a town,
India,'uru,'
but remains
in
has
become
in
'
to have been
Telugu
'
or
'
singular. When
nouns
appears
by
and
Tamil
pronounced
invariably
either
'
'
uru,'or
'
'
'
ur,'
ei,'
it is
in
propped up by the addition of 'vu.' In Telugu, and especially
Malayalam, this vowel is less subjectto change. Neuter pluralsof
and pronouns, which originally
ended
in
in all the
appellatives
a
and
still
end
in
which
in 'a,' Malayalam,now
dialects,
end in most
instances in
ei,'in colloquial
Tamil,in i,'in Telugu,and in u,'in
Canarese.
has become 'avei,'
in Tamil;
Thus, 'ava,'those (things),
avi,'in Telugu ; avu,'in Canarese : in MalayMam alone,it is still
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ava.'
In
the
same
manner,
the
long
final 'S'
of Sanscrit feminine
VOWELS.
becomes
abstracts,
in Tamil
'
99
ei,'"e.g.,
'asa,'Sans.,
desire,
Tamil,
'asei;''Chitra,'
Saub.,
April" May, Tamil Sittirei.' The same
'a'
becomes 'e,'in Canarese,
e.ff.,'Ganga,'the Ganges,is in Canarese
'
Gange
'
or
Gange-yu.'The diphthonginto
weakened
which final
in
diphthong ai,'which
is
'
to
'
and
'
'
to
ai,'might lead
equivalent
'
'
'
of
'
'
has
'e,'and
'
and
e
'
or
is the
disappeared.It
i :' it accords
ey,'in
'
'
us
ei.' It is curious,
of the sound
trace
in Grantham
represented
by a double
Telugu-Canarese by a character which is compounded of
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the Sanscrit
'
'
ei than as
Tamil,is represented
more
as
properly
ai.' The origination
of the Tamil
ei from
a/ and the analogyof
are
'
'
is
in sound
also very
nearlywith
the sound
equivalentof the
of
'ei,'
and is the
e,'of the Malayalaaccusative,
of the final e,'of Canarese substantives and
ordinary
representative
verbal nouns.
I conclude,therefore,
that it is best represented
by the
of the Greeks.
which corresponds
to the 'e?
'ei,'
diphthong
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
which
end
in
'
m-u,' in
Telugu. Though
development,that
is suffixed
'
sA% few
to
even
words
'u'
that end
and 'pala,'
(things),
many
'
'
'pala-vu.'The
to words
'
the Tamil
which end in
That
rule
'
'
100
SOUNDS.
those
for Tamilian
being impossible
organs of speech to pronounce
In most instances this
vowel.
letterswithout the help of a succeeding
enunciative u is not merely short,
but so very short that its quantity
is determined by grammarians to be equal only to a fourth of the
a short
quantityof a long rowel. The Malayalam uses invariably
'
'
'
a,'in
those connexions
for which
and
'
'
is used
happens(thoughit is not
which
surd,to
enunciative
'u'
invariable
an
or
final consonants
of
syllable,
though in
well
as
syllables,
the middle
syllableis
is
consonant
doubled, and
becomes
in-duality,
thus
In
even
in
'
Tamil
'
in the ancient
Thus,
attuveida.'
'u'
and
be
The
of the hard
of the
ceeding
suc-
it,the final
advaita,'Sans.,
'
by
which
'
d,'
well
nasals,as
as
it is sometimes
every
final
the purposes
now
obviouslyquiteforeignto
derived from
of sound.
explainedhereafter.
'
not
If
to
rule
mentioned, is
one
is suffixed to almost
classical Tamil
or
assimilated
is afiixed.
Tamil,
colloquial
in
initial consonant
be
't,'will
to the semi-vowels
"
if the
cannot
'
doubled,becomes
modern
consonant,
which
one
word, terminates
above-mentioned,and
consonants
when
of
of words.
those
to
as
the
and
Sanscrit,
It will be termed
the
is
'
It is
Indo-Europeanusages.
directly
opposedto Sanscrit laws
enunciative
u,'and
will
generally
be
separatedoff by a hyphen.
(4.) 'e,' 'e:' 'o,''6.' The Dra vidian languages possess, and
largelyemploy the short sounds of the vowels 'e' and 'o',(epsilon
and
and
omicron),
the
of
purpose
have
them
distinguishing
from
the
sounds, for
correspondinglong
vowfils.
The
of those
to
from
sounds
the
accident ;
system of
'
'
languagewhich
and
'
o.'
attends
so
The
entire absence
scrit
nicelyas the San-
minutest
of the Sanscrit.
In
few
cases,
instance of the
both in
Teluguand
base
interrogative
'
in
in the
Tamil,particularly
has
sometimes
101
VOWELS.
been
into
(Jorrupted
emphasis; but such
long one,
cases
difference between
form,biit to
the bases
of
seat
and
rare
roots
or
by becoming the
lengthened
and in generalthe
exceptional,
'e' and
'o,'and the corresponding
long
the
inflexional
not
to
or
pertains,
euphony
are
short
or
in the
ence
the differ-
to
and
means
tel,'
signification.
E^g.,in Tamil, tel,'
clear,
scorpion; 'kal,'
stone,and '"kal,'
foot.
(5.) ei.' It has alreadybeen mentioned that 'ei,'unlike the
Sanscrit diphthong ai,'is derived from 'e' and 'i,'
'a' and
not from
i.' The primitiveDravidian
a
changes into e,'and this again
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
into
'
ei.'
'
ei
'
singleconsonant
is considered
tala,'in Telugu
and
Malayalam ;
'
tale,'in
in Tamil.
'talei,'
Canarese; and
When
'
in
is succeeded
between
them,
Tamil
the
and
by position,
short
another
ei,'with only a
first ei,'though naturally
long,
is pronounced short accordingly
;
by
'
'
in prosodyas
udeimei.' In such
udeimei,'
property, is regarded
ei is an equivalent
g.'
to its originala
cases
or
(6.) an.' This diphthonghas a placein the Tamil alphabet;but
it is not really
and it has,i
a
languages,
part of any of the Dravidian
been placedin the alphabets
solelyin imitation of the Sanscrit. It is
of Sanscrit derivatives;and when such
used only in the pronunciation
derivatives are used in Tamil, they are
more
commonly pronounced
the diphthongis separated,
without the aid of this diphthong.Ordinarily
and
into its component elements : that is,the simplevowels
a
u,'
with the usual
from which it is derived,are pronounced separately,
the
euphonic v of the Tamil between th"m to prevent hiatus. JS.g.,
is ordinarily
Sanscrit noun
/ieaftA,
pronouncedand written,
saukhyam,'
e.g.,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in Tamil,
'
savukkiyam.'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
nants,
consoacquiressomethingof the sound of e :' i before the same
and
the
first
r
first 1,'takes a
with the exceptionof the
sound resembling u :' 'u' remains always unchanged; but 'u,'not
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
1 02
SOUNDS.
sonant
pronouncednearlyas it would be if the succeedingconwith the same
doubled.
acquiresa sound
exceptions,
fe,'
sound,and
ia
'
were
similar to '6.'
The
which
circumstance
notice,in connection
vowels
e,'
i,' u,'and
is most
worthy
of
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
discoverable
Scythianlaw
with the
of sound
So far
which
is unlike
anythingthat
is
it goes, it is evidentlyconnected
will be referred
sequences, which
as
of harmonic
to hereafter.
of a word
in the last syllable
ending in
a,'occurring
n,' n,' r,' r,' 1,'or 1,'acquiresa slender sound resemblingthat
is pronounced'aver.'
of e; e.g., 'avar,'Tamil,they,(honorifically,
he')
vowel
The
'
'
This
'
'
'
'
'
change correspondsto
vowels, in
sometimes
the
into
grammarians divide all consonants
three classes:" (1.)
Surds,which theycall vallinam,'
or the hard class,
viz.,'k,' 'ch,''t,''t,''p,''B.' (2.)Nasals,which they call mellinam,' or the softclass,viz., ng,'nj,'/n,' 'n,''m,' with final 'nj'
and (3.)semi-vowels,which theycall ideiyinam,'
or the medial
class,
viz.,'y,''r,''1,''V,''r,''1.'
In this enumeration,as I have alreadyobserved,
the sonant
valents
equithe
of the surd consonants
of
k'
sonant
(viz.,g,'
s,'the
;
sonant
qf ch ;' d,'the sonant of t ;' d,'the sonant of t ;'and b,'
In the other Dravidian dialects the
the sonant of p') are omitted.
II.
Consonants.
"
Tamil
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
surds and
difference between
sonants
is
generally
expressedby
the
use
set of consonants
and
ence
the differ-
them
It is desirable
serves
is
Convertibility
of ^urds and Sonants. We have seen that the
Tamil alphabetadopts the first and last of each of the Deva-nagari
of consonants, viz.,
the un-aspirated
or rows
surd and the nasal
vargas,'
The
"
'
of each
'
varga
;' we
have
also
seen
one
and the
properlyspeaking,
represents the
surd
character
only" to
express
103
CONSONANTS.
both.
the
in
but is the
language,
the languageitself.
There
are
applymerely to
of a law
expression
distinct traces
Tamil,next
most
of
characters
the written
and
systematically
in all the
fully
most
apparentin the
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
of those words
consonants
accordingto
changefrom
their
sonants
to
surds,or
idee versd,
becomes
: e.g.,
a tooth,
dantam,' Sanscrit,
position
in Tamil, tandam
becomes
,"'bhagyam,'Sanscrit,happiness,
pakThis
also
The
first
rule
the
of
to
case
applies
kiyam.'
compounds.
it stood independent,
of the second word, though it was
consonant
a surd when
is regardedas a sonant
when it becomes a medial letter in
ference
This difference is marked
in Telugu by a difa compounded word.
in the character which is employed ; e.g., anna-dammulu
(for anna-tammulu '),elder and younger brothers ; kotta-badu (for
'kotta padu'),to he beaten ; but in Tamil, and generally
in Malayalam,
the difference appears in the pronunciation
alone.
This rule applies
the words stand in a
to all compounds in Telugu: but in Tamil, when
relation to one
case
another, or when the first is governed by the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
second,the
'
'
word
is not softened,
but doubled
to
hardened,in token of its activity
; e.g.,instead of kotta-badu,'
be beaten,it prefers
In 'dwanda' compounds
to say,
kotta-(p)padu.'
the Tamil agrees with the Telugu.
of ch' (theTamil
A similar rule applies
to the pronunciation
s'),
When
it
the first consonant
of the second
single is provarga.'
nounced
sound
with a
weak sibilant,
sh'
as
a soft,
midway between
is unchanged in the middle of words,
and
ch.' This pronunciation
and in all cases
in which the letter is single
; but when it is doubled
it is pronounced exactlylike ch.' The principle
involved in this
and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
instance is the
as
in the
cases
mentioned
previously
; but
the
of the
operation
in
same
rule is in
some
104
SOUNDS.
By theoryit should be
ch at the beginningof a word, and it is worthy of
pronounced as
at the beginningof a
notice that it always receives this pronunciation
word in vulgarcolloquial
Tamil; and in Telugu it is written as well
with respect
similar rule prevails
A somewhat
as pronounced ch.'
well
in the
as
middle,as
'
as
sonant, i.e.,
s.'
'
'
"
'
the
rough 'r'
and like
single,
to
'
The
as
which
is
doubled.
ttr' when
k' in
consonant
requiresthe same
and as
as
position
g' in another
to
'
'
one
when
'b'
pronouncedas
rule which
Tamilian
'
Tamil,
of the
"
be pronounced
t,''t,''p,'
dialectic
is not a mere
and as
d,' d,' b,'in another
position,
ment
refinethe gradual result of circumstances,or a modern
peculiarity,
inherent in the language,
invented by grammarians; but is essentially
of it from the beginning.
and has been a characteristic principle
in
'
one
"
The
the
'
'
Tamil
characters
languageof
after,the
the
borrowed
were
Tamilians
committed
was
alphabetwas
the Tamil
sound,but
era.
arranged,not
in such
and
Sanscrit,
writingon, or soon
than
Brahmans, probablymore
Yet even
at that earlyperiod
of
in accordance
with
Sanscrit laws
peculiarUravidian
of surds and sonants.
law of the convertibility
The Tamil alphabet
passedby the sonants of the Sanscrit,and adoptedthe
systematically
surds alone,considering
character as sufficient for the expression
one
of both classes of sounds.
This circumstance
clearlyproves that ab
initio the Dravidian
in the Tamil,
phoneticsystem, as represented
its most
ancient
manner
as
embody
to
exponent, difi'ered
the
from
essentially
that
of
the
Sanscrit.*
In
none
of the
convertible
sonants
Indo-Europeanlanguagesdo
scholars
; though Hebrew
existence in Hebrew
of
rule which
we
will
is somewhat
find surds
and
remember
the
'
'
in them.
When
those consonants
existence
places in
Cotlora
which
the
't.'
is furnished
of
convertibility
India that
where
(Kdttar),
doubled,has become
are
'd'
arc
of
recorded
found in any
in the Introduction
surds
by
and
the
sonants
Greek
of
other
position
respectingthe
in
the
names
of
geographers; e.g..
the compound, being
106
SOUNDS.
sound
sound of
'njV
Malayalam
'
of
languages.
Tamil
the
'
'
except
their
'
ch' is pronouncedas
'
'
'
vowels,the ordinarysounds
Telugu of
liarly
pecu-
is
which
aspirates,
the northern
in Marathi.
'
'
existence in
'j,'with
of 'ch' and
pronunciation
Telugu^nd
frequentlyused in
/,
n,' e.g. fijan,'
It is
uses
in
pronouncedas
nan.'
'
in Sanscrit and
unknown
of consonants, is
row
It is necessary
soft
in
this
the
ordinarily
; but
'
initial where
an
tives
of those Sanscrit deriva-
use
j is found in Sanscrit
s,'is used instead.
Dravidian
all the
as
'
ch,'or
nasal
the
Sanscrit,in
'
the letter
in which
Tamil
admitted in the
'j'is sometimes
of
of 'ch'
and
ts,'and
j' as
'
these
ei.' Before
'
'
dz,'
cepted
ex-
ther
retained. Whe-
j'are
of the
pronunciation
of the cerebral varga'in the Dravidian languagesdoes not
their pronunciation
in Sanscrit. In expressingthese consonants,
'
'
"
The
in Roman
characters in this work, a dot
aspirates,
them from the
t,' d,' and
placedunder each, to distinguish
with
will be
their
'
'
Though
'
at the
Its sound
'
row.
is the
surd
and
those few
't' is preceded
in
letter,
of the
consonant
beginningof
is too hard
in
therefore,
When
;'
varga
'
consonants
'
'
word
any
admit
rough to
Sanscrit
Tamil
in
it is not
cerebrals,
like the other
Tamil,
of its
use
derivatives which
by the
vowel
no
'i,'
as
heard
never
in
this
helpto enunciation.
and
longeran initial,
'd'
by rule:
Tamil,except when
'
with
proceededby a vowel, it is no
longera surd; and hence it becomes
initial; and
an
commence
't' is thus
therefore
as
nounced
pro-
surds.
so
that
'd' is doubled.
as
pronounced singly,
in Sanscrit.
The
Tamil
'%'with
'n,'and
This
which
sonants
differsfrom
the
changingit into
is founded
peculiarity
alone.
other
In consequence
dialects in
'd' when
upon
combine
to
refusing
'n' is combined
generalTamilian
with surds, but
combine
with it.
law
of
sound,
coalesce with
of this peculiar
law,such combinations
107
CONSONANTS.
as
and 'mp,'which
'nt,''nt,'
admissible in
are
inadmissible in
Teluguand Canarese,
are
Tamils in which
nd,' nd,'and
mb,' must be used
instead. This rule applies
also to 'k' and 'ch;'which,when combined
with the nasals corresponding
to them, become
'g' and 'j.' Thus,
mandabam
mantapam,'Sans.,a porch,becomes in Tamil
;' antam,'
Sans.,end, becomes 'andam.' Probablythe difference between the
'
'
'
'
'
Tamil
and
from
in
languages
has remained
so
'
this point,
arises from
the
much
junction
respectingthe conof nasals with sonants
and
alone,is found in the Finnish-;
is possibly
owing to that delicacyof ear which both Finns and Tami-
lians appear
I
to possess.
to
reser\re
observations
some
the Dravidian
on
found
of the Dravidian
the circumstance
in Sanscrit
as
well
sonants,
con-
as
of
languagesof
family.
(4.) The dental varga :' t,' d,' n.' The letters of the dental
sound in the Dravidian languagesas in Sanscrit.
'varga'have the same
The only exceptionconsists in the peculiarly
soft pronunciation
of t,'
it is then pronounced
in Tamil and Malayalam, when used as a sonant:
not as
d,'but with the sound of the soft English th,'in that.' It is
only when it is combined with a nasal (asin the word which was cited
above 'andam,' end,)that the sonant of 't' is pronouncedin Tamil as
natural and
more
'dj' the sound of 'd' being,in such a conjunction,
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
easy
than
'
that of 'th.'
this
'
'
'
and
as
the
'
of the other
th' of the
Tamil
to
corresponds
and
in position
dialects,
power,
the
'
d' of the
I will
Teluguand
alwayswrite it as
when
quoting Tamil words,except where it is used
d,'even
t.'
and is therefore a surd,when it will be written as
initial,
'
as
an
'
of p,'
'p,''b,''m.' The pronunciation
(5.) The labial varga
remark.
With regard to the use
of
no
and its sonant
b,'requires
m' in combination,I have only to observe that thoughit changesinto
a
'n,'or 'n,'when immediatelysucceeded by a guttural,
'ng,''fij,'
dental,it is not to be confounded with the
a
or
a
cerebral,
palatal,
'
-^
'
"
'
'
alphabet.The
true
'anusvara,
i.e.,the,
the sibilants,
semi-vowels,
108
SOUNDS.
and
the letter
'
h,'is unknown
called by the
the
of
name
'
languages. A
the Dravidian
to
anusvara,'but
of
from
differentpower
racter
cha-
anusvara'
of the
'
bears
There
is
to
the
close resemblance
nothingin
use
'
the
true
'
anusvara'
of the
nasal
'
languageswhich corresponds
anuswara' as a final,
in Hindi and in
vernaculars.
n' and
Sanscrit.
of the Dravidian
of the obscure
any
to
of
use
at the
(6.)The
'
varga'of the
In classical Tamil
'r'
neither
'k.'
'y,''r,''1,''v:' 'r,''1,'
semi-vowels:
T
nor
"
commence
can
word:
each
of
them
vowel j 'r' by
to be precededby an
euphonicauxiliary
requires
'i,'and Tby'u.'
Thus, the Sanscrit ra,'night,abbreviated from
is written and pronounced ira;'and this again is softened into
'ratri,'
'iravu.'
In like manner
'lokam,'Sans.,the world, becomes 'ulogam,'
and by a further corruptionulagu.' The same
rule appliesto the
second set of semi-vowels,
'r,'
'r,'which are the exclusive property
'1,'
of the Dravidian
languages,and none of which can be pronounced
without the help of precedingvowels.
Of these distinctively
Dravidian
semi-vowels, r' is found in the
Its sound resembles that of the English r' after a long
Tamil alone.
vowel,as in the word 'farm;'but it is pronouncedfarther back in the
It is sometimes
manner.
mouth, and in a stillmore liquid
expressedin
rzh j'but this is merely a local pronunciaEnglishbooks as zh,'or
tion
which
is peculiarto the northern
of the letter,
district of the
'
'
'
'
'
'
Tamil
country:
and
is
consonant
In the southern
it is at
'
variance
with
its interchanges,
country,it is pronouncedby
same
manner
as
1,'which is
the
the
people,exactlyin the
used instead of r
in Canarese.
Between
letter invariably
Tanjore
it
is
softened
into
and
in
Madras
and Pondicherry,
and
rzh,'or
zh;'
this
has
been
carried to such a
the neighbourhood,
softening
process
in
the
of
the
that
'r'
has
become
silent
speech
vulgar,
a
length,
mass
of the
'
'
'
'
'
letter.
be
109
CONSONANTS.
uses
'
d'
instead,as
Canarese
the
1 ;' but
'
uses
sometimes
it
uses
no
'
'
'
'
'
styledthe
cerebral
whatever
'
1 ;'and
probablyderived
from
the
same
sonants
be, from which the cerebral conand
have
'd,'
'n,'
't,'
proceeded.
The
hard rough 'r' of the Dravidian languagesis not found in
Sanscrit,and is not employed in pronouncingSanscrit derivatives.
It is found in Telugu poetry,and the grammarians insist upon using
it ; but in the modern
dialect of the Telugu it has fallen into disuse.
In Canarese also,
the use of this letter is confined to the poets. It is
evident that it was
contained
in all the dialects;
originally
though,
the
influence
of
the
be
used
i
t
has
to
ceased
now
through
Sanscrit,
as
except in the Tamil and Malayalam,in which it has as firm footing
In some
of the older Tamil
ever.
alphabetsI have found this letter
to distinguish
it from
r ;'and
appropriately
expressedby a double
it will be represented
the softer letter,
in this work
by a capital r,'
of its greater strength.
emblematical
of this hard
In the use
r' in Tamil, there are two
peculiarities
which are worthy of notice.
doubled, is pronounced as 'ttf,'
(i.)'R,' when
though written
'bb.'
The H' of this compound sound differsboth from the soft dental
t' of the fourth
varga,'and from the cerebral t,'and corresponds
English interrogative
very nearlyto the emphatic final 't' of our
This sound of 't' is not expressedin writing,
but in pronun'whatf
ciation
and
is
of
those
Dravidian
it is never
it
one
omitted;
peculiar
source,
that
it is
source
may
'
'
'
'
'
'
sounds which
are
not
derived from
Sanscrit,and
the
are
not
found
in it.
The
(ii.)
'
'
"
'
'
'
110
SOUNDS.
ends in
root
'n');but
suffixed to
'R'is
'd,'in
instead of
'n'
ion-
sequence of which
in'muuRu'
and the 'n' euphonically
prefixed,
radical,
ancient form of the
(mundru),Tam., three,(for'muru/ Can., the more
Tam., one, (for oru.')The 'n' is radical
word),and in onRu,'(ondru),
and the r' is used euphonically
(oran euphonisedform of the radical),
instead of
(endru),having
d,' in the followingexamples; enBU
having gone, for 'sendu,'
spoken,instead of 'endu;' '^enRu' (sendru),
(which iisinstead of the less euphonic Seldu.')In the speechof the
vulgarin the Tamil country, and in the Malayalam,this compound
ndr,'is further altered into nn' or nn.' In Telugu and Canarese
The
'
b' is
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
(7.) The
alreadybeen
other
sibilants and
idioms
It has
:
's,''sh,''s,''h.'
aspirate
the
"
that the
mentioned
Dravidian
ndr.'
'
Tamil
use
freely
aspiratesof
and
in writingand pronouncingSanscrit derivatives,
Sanscrit,
in the
extent, throughthe prevalenceof Sanscrit influences,
Dravidian
of pure
words.
In
Tamil
'
the
the
to some
ciation
pronunof
Siva,'
is represented
in Sanscrit derivatives,
occurring
palatal
by the peculiar
ch' of the Sanscrit,
and the sound of which, when
which answers
to the
resembles that of s.' The other sibilants,
sh,'and s,'
single,
closely
are
altogetherexcluded from pure classical Tamil. In later Tamil
books,and in the speechand lettersof the better educated Tamilians
of the present age, those sibilants are freely
employed in writingand
pronouncingwords which have been borrowed from the Sanscrit;and in
even
'
'
'
By the mass
rarelypronounced aright;and
in the
remoter
the
districts the
genius of the
classics. The
substitutions
'
are
as
follows
the
vulgar
language,
of which
use
employed
'
"
representedin generalby
in the
sh,'the cerebral
the cerebral
'
d;'
'
with modern
'
'
'
'
usage, to pronounce
it is
'
Ill
CONSONANTS.
Thus,
'
Sans.,a
stri,'
written
Tamil
The
is
woman,
istiri.'
'
well
as
as
Origin
substitute for
of
consonants,
h,'and of aspirated
of sibilants.
as
used in the
are
Aspirates
plentifully
family; and in Canarese, h is regularly
used
of
p.'
'
Cerebral
the
'
'
Consonants.
In
"
all the
languages
and
dialects of
"
'
'
"
'
'
which
from
Sanscrit,
the
mainlyarisen:
have
been borrowed
On
but
in this
the
to
the
the
have
to
me
which
was
from
question
the
borrower,
vernaculars of Northern
other
borrowed
the cerebral
consonants
those
languages
they have
it is very
manner
guages.
lan-
languagesby
race
Sanscrit-speaking
this
view
these
are
adopt
the
in India.
arrival of the
lead
the sounds in
decompositionof which
the Dravidian
from
borrowed
as
original
proprietor.
conceived
be
India may
another
one
readilybe admitted,that
determined
to be
The
from
the
was
borrowed
have
must
it will
and
to suppose,
of those families
one
widelydifferent from
so
natural
seems
are
after
Sanscrit,
The
reasons
the
which
"
'
(2.) None
of the primitivelanguageswhich
in any
They
are
not
found
in the
Classical
has
are
not
been
discovered
the Gothic,or
languages,
they are
ever
the
modern
the Zend
or
Persian,
"
the
Persian:
those lan-
112
SOUNDS.
which claim
languages,
of the Sanscrit,
and which
independent
throughoutIndia prior to the arrival
cerebral sounds
and
question,
always. They are
of them
trace
no
Indus
in
of these sounds
but
and obtain
sooner
no
of the
aught that
found
to
appear
had
have
have
been
Brahmans,
appears,
were
in the Brahui.
even
an
origin
spoken
the
possess
in possession
There
is
in the
does
lodgment in the
for
to
ancient seats
other
(3.)Those
consonants
within the
periodof
which
the Tamil
has borrowed
have been
the existence of DrS.vidian literature,
all harsh
sounds.
Even
the
Sanscrit cerebral-sibilant
Hence it seems
pronouncedby Tamil organs.
bable
improlike
that a series of harsh,ringingsounds,
the cerebral
t,' d,'
and
n,' should have been borrowed by the Tamil from the Sanscrit
without
not onlyof Sanscrit
change,and used in the pronunciation,
but also of a large number
of the most
essential Draviderivatives,
'
'
be
cannot
'
'
'
dian roots.
(4.)Though
than
the
more
exposedto
made
of those sounds
Sanscrit influences
in Tamil
is incompatible
with the sition
suppoof the derivation of those sounds from the Sanscrit.
"
it appears probablethat
Puttingall these considerations together,
instead of the Dravidian languageshaving borrowed the cerebral consonants
from the Sanscrit,
the Sanscrit has borrowed them from the
Dravidian
languages; and it will, I think, be demonstrated in the
Glossarial Affinities,'
that the Sanscrit has not disdained to borrow
from the Dravidian
languageswords as well as sounds.
After
the foregoing observations
were
with
written, I met
Mr.
Norris's pap'er on
the language of the
Scythic tablets of
found
a similar opinion
Behistun,and
the
expressedtherein respecting
'
'
'
The Vfidic Sanscrit possesses a peculiar'1'" the cerebral '1' of the Dr"lvifrom the more
dian languages which has disappeared
modern Sanscrit. This ' 1
distinctive
features of the Dravidian languages,
is one of the most
of
especially
the Canarese and the Tamil; and its origin is probably the same
that of the
as
from the Telugu, apparently
other cerebrals. It has nearly disappeared
through
modern
Sanscrit.
the influence of the more
*
'
"
114
us
SOUINDB.
identify
many
to
wovds
inflexional forms
and
at
appear
first
sight to
be
contained
in the
unconnected,but
in
the same.
reality
ceed
Followingas before the order of the Deva-nagarialphabet,I pronant
consoto pointout the dialectic changes to which each Drividian
are
be liable. I omit
to
appears
the
aspiratedconsonants, as
not
reallyDr"vidian.
''k,' g,' ng.'
gutturals."
to be
of 'k,' in the changes now
'g' being merely the sonant
enquiredinto,'k' and 'g'will be regardedas identical.
(i.)'k,' when used as a sonant, that is,as 'g,'changes into v.'
find
Where
have
v,' in Telugn;
we
g,'in Tamil, we sometimes
In
avu,' Tel.
ka,'the infinitiveof this
e.cf., agu,'Tam., to become;
verb in Telugu,which corresponds
to the Tamil
aga,' k (or g ')
'
The
1.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
reappears.
eA'inces a
'
'
'
'
'
"/
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
that of
with
'
'
into
'
s.'
'k,'into
'
the
The former
Compare
Sanscrit
's;'
the
'
'
change appears
change
e.g., 'SeKa'
and
of the
in the
Greek
Telugu,
and Latin
'decern,'softened
into
dasa,'ten.
The
Canarese
'k'
where
and
retains
is found in the
'
'
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
DIALECTIC
115
INTERCHANGES.
similar
'
matives
by
'
ch
of verbs, the
'
in
double
'
of the Tamil
is
replaced
regularly
followinginstances of this
The
Telugu.
'
change are
for the
boil,
tained
con-
more
grammatical Tamil : kaychu,'to
and
for
to
regular'kaykku,'
paychu,' irrigate, paykku.'
A single
illustrationwill suffice to illustrate the perfect
conformity
in this pointbetween the vulgarpronunciation
Tamil
in
of
the extreme
'kk'
in Telugu.
south and the regular,
grammatical use of 'ch' for
is pronounced veicha,'by the
veikka,'Tamil, to place (infinitive),
illiteratein the southern Tamil districts ; and in grammaticalTelugu
word is both written and pronounced veicha.'
the same
(iv.) k appears sometimes to haye changed into t.' I cannot
adduce a good instance of this change in the Dravidian languages
; but
in
even
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the Tamil
the
Malayala
whether
form of the
'
'
'
'
'
of
of the
form
word, 'vatal.'
same
is
word
'
am
ever,
doubtful,how-
this illustrationcan
same
in Gond
inflexional terminations
some
'
mouth-house.
vay-il,'
literally
In other families of languages the interchangebetween
t' is not
; e.g., Doric
uncommon
tmi/os,'
he,instead
'
of
'
'k' and
e-Keivos,'
The
'
'
'
'
'
the Sanscrit,'y* is
'
'
"
In
the southern
into
'y'has
change of 's'
of the lower
characteristicof the pronunciation
provincesof
become
the
Tamil
country
this
1 16
SOUNDS.
classes. In
those
provincesin
"whether Sanscrit
rice,instead
'ariyi,'
say
3.
of
'
cerebral
(i.)The
'
changed
's' is
the
Tamil,
or
in which
all words
into
arisi.'
d,' 'n.'
t,' when
used
as
pronounced
and
sonant
e.g.,
changed into the vocalic 'r' in Tamil:
is
written
and
pronounced in
n4di,'Sans., a measure,
commonly
this is colloquially
Tamil
nari ;' and
pronounced n^li in the
part
southern
districts,
by a further change of r' into 1.' The counterof this change,viz.,
the change of
r' into 'd,' is much
more
in the Dravidian
common
languages. (See r.') In Telugu there
instances of the change of
d' into the hard rough 'r,'e.g.,
are
some
chedu,' to spoil (Tamil and Canarese, kedu'\ should have for its
kedukku
transitive form
;'
cheduchu,' answering to the Tamil
'd,' is
as
sometimes
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
whereas
is used
cheRuchn'
'
'
(ii.)n
'
the dental
of the ancient
n,' as well
'
of the
as
instead.
This
n,'the nasalof
'
'
The
row.
speechof
the most
Tamil,
cerebrals ; and
'
it
'
'
Sanscrit words
in
both
guna.' Sometimes,
first euphonized into
doubled
becomes
'
entu,'and
then
'
pendu;'and
vinnu,' and
similar mannei:
'
'
'
'
;'e.
in
in the
e.
in Tamil
nd,' and
g.,
'
'
mannu.'
'
g.,
and
then
'
the
uses
Thus,
'
kannu,'
of
u^e
the
sentative
repre-
much
Tamil and
colloquial
grammaticalTamil in preferring n'
other
the
earth,into
correct
Dr"vidians,makes
the
Telugu into
the
vin,'heaven, man,'
'
It softens
some
even
guna,' quality,instead
in the
converted
'ettu:'
brals
cere-
it softens
other
into
idioms,
'
of
n' is
when
d,' which
"
Tamil
other
in Canarese
equivalentTamil
'
'
'
has
4.
The
dentals :"'
'
t,' d,'
'
n.'
(i.) t,'or its sonant equivalent d,' changes into r' in Tamil.
In the interchangeof the cerebral
d
and
r,' r sometimes
pears
apbeen the original
to have
d
the corruption
but
sound, and
;
in the change which
is now
refei'red to, it is d
that is the original
sound,and which is changed into r.' This change may arise from
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the circumstance
very
like
that the
dental,and
'
bears
precededand
followed
d' is altered
is
considerable resemblance
the southern
by
'
vowel) into
'
pronounced
to
'
d.'
In
d'
(when
r' is exceedingly
common
in
'
DIALECTIC
the
INTERCHANGES.
117
but
the
change has
same
in
'
'
singularnouns,
'
changesin
id-ar-a,'
of this,from
'
of the
'mar-ad-
change from
'
'
'r' is not
familyit
has
Bopp
e.
to the North
is often followed
pointedout
twelve.
An
instance
up
by
reh'
'
of the
in the
r,'or
less
'
languages;
change of
r' into
'
have been
change of
and
'
d'
'
in that
r' into
and
compound numbers,
change of
mara,'
equivalent
some
This
so.
'
'
1.'
Bengali;
as
1' is furnished
'
ba-feh,'
by
ther
ano-
s6-leh.'
compound numeral,
d'
into
is
in the instance of the
seen
r,'as
changed
raha,'
ten, which has superseded daha,' a softened form of the
Pracrit also
word
g., compare
tree,from
in the Hindustani
sixteen,which
The
'
of certain
id-ad-a' would
further
j' e.
ar
a,'of
Indian
instances
some
des,'ten, becomes
'
g.,
unknown
'
'
d' to
change,was obviously
requiredby euphony
mar-ar-a' not
intolerably
monotonous, and
into
obliquecases
instances into
some
with
id-u,'
this,
tree.
'
'
'
s6-reh,'but
'
'
'
Sanscrit
is not
'
'
dasa,'and
which
instead of
is used
daha'
'
at
the
end
of
compound numerals.
It
to
seems
me
not
in these cases,
improbablethat
in
and
also in the
t,'as a signof
Bengaliand Marathi of '1' instead of d' or
the preterite
and passiveparticiple,
evidence of the ancient
we
see
an
prevalenceof Dr"vidian influences in Northern India.
It may
be noticed here that the Umbrian
also regularly
changed
use
'd' into
'
'
was
written
'seres.' As
in
Tamil,
ever,
how-
d' came
between two vowels.
change took placeonly when
(ii.)'d' sometimes changes into 's.'
in the optionaluse
of 's' in the
This change appears in Tamil
of
instead
d.'
formatives
of nouns
Thus, vayadu,'age, becomes
that which is large,
is commonly used
or
large,
vayasu ;' and 'perisu,'
In Telugu, d' is still
correct
form.
instead of
peridu,'the more
have
remarkable
stance
into this change. We
a
more
frequentlysubject
of 'd' into
of the softening
s,'of 's' into y,'and finallyof
word
the obliteration of the 'y' itself in the Dravidian
signifying
is
This in Tulu
pudar,'in ancient Canarese
a
name.
pesar,'in
in modern
Tamil
classical Tamil
pir.'
peyar ;' and finally
In
into
this
Tamil
in
'nd' changes
'nj.'
change 'j'must be
(iii.)
s' takes when
i,'being the sound which
considered as identical with
precededby a nasal j and it is always expressedby s in Tamil. In
n' changes into
the dental
n,' which is the dental
this conjunction
takes
The
of the palatalrow.
change of nd' into nj especially
In generalit is heard in the proei
placeafter the vowels 'i' or
this
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
118
SOUNUS.
lower
of the
classes
'
'
'
in the Tamil
even
classics.
form
letters is
be
expressedas
when
tt,'and
dd' into
'
is,'if the
already been
it has
but
regarded;
plained
ex-
'
ss'
as
'
in
into the
and
'
of
to be one
'
surds when
become
that sonants
ch' in Tamil
I refer appears
change to which
The
'
'
'
This
natural.
'
arises out of
ch' which
characteristicof the
'
of
pronunciation
tt,'though almost
the
of the
mass
versally
uniTamil
is rarelyfound in grammatical
from the literati,
people,as distinguished
after the
compositions,
except in the formatives of derivative nouns,
semi-vowel
sensation,knowledge,vcistea.i.of
unar-chi,'
'r;' e.g.,
with analogy. In Malayalam
which is more
in accordance
unar-tti,'
of the vulgar,but is
this change not only appears in the pronunciation
the rule of the language after the vowels 'i' and 'ej' and 'ch' is
that laughed,
written as well as pronounced : e. g,, compare
siricha/
'
'
'
with
'siritta.'
correspondingTamil
the
varga,'changes or is softened
(v.) n,' the nasal of the dental
stance
have an indubitable ininto
; but we
y.' This change rarelyoccurs
of it in the change of
uu,' the Telugu copulativeconjunction
and, into yu.' yu' has been still further softened in Canarese into
also an
instance of this in the softeningin classical
u.' We
have
relative participles
Tamil of
na,' the termination of certain preterite
that said, instead of the more
into
regular
ya ;' e. g,, soUi-ya,'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ioUi-na.'
(vi.) n
'
'
'
miru,'you,
which
lead
answers
us
5.
'
'
to
The
'
labials :"'
on
The
Pronoun.
'
'
'
'
DIALECTIC
INTERCHANGES.
119
gars of the
Nilgherriea,
'p' maiutains its ground. A change similar
occasionally
apparent in the Marathi, the neighbourof the
to this is
Canarese
the north
on
the Sansc.
been,beingaltered in Marathi
'
participle
bhuta-s,'
one
'hoto j'e.g., hotd-n,'
I was.
who
'
to
from
was,
'bhuta-smi.'
has
pare
Comsimilar
Armenian
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in Tamil
'
intransitives we
corresponding
by
'
this
b,'the
'
b' appears
changed into
the Tamil
'
of
sonant
'
'
the
pp
;'and
in the
ends in
in
'
vowel,
The Verb.
nasal consonant,
In
b' is
ordinarily
instances
some
into
'
in
previousrule.
p' or
'
nominatives
it ends
on
'
expect to
the root
poets this
m,' accordingto
where
of
means
should
p.' Where
'
; but
v.'
by
'
n.'
This
in the
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ancient Canarese
'
'
are
'
dialect to
'
nav-u' and
niv-u.'
6.
Tfiesemi-vowels :^'
'b.'
j; 'r,''1,''v:' 'r,''1,'
It has
been shown
and
'ch,''I,'
Tamil,
Notwithstandingthis,and in
in
direct opposition
find in the, colloquial
to it,we
Tamil, especially
that of the southern districts,
a tendency also to harden
y* into 's.'
'
that
'
'
120
SOUNDS.
Throughsome
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'.asal.' In
'
'
is used
sound.
already
This is sometimes met
by a counter-changeof r
Tam., large,becomes in Telugu
per-iya,'
per-u,'or
'
j' e.
g.,
d.'
'
of
change
'
d' into
'
r' has
'
been mentioned.
into
into
'
'
'pedd-a.'
(iii.)r' changesinto
'
'
families of
in many
'
r' and
languages;
of very
;' but in a
interchangeis one
into
1.'
common
found
1' are
'
and
in the
to be
interchangeable
Dravidian family this
Sometimes
occurrence.
'
1' is
rupted
cor-
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
In
the
of words
middle
nevertheless
where
the
'
'
Tamil
is less
'
'
uses
frequently
changed into
r'
sometimes
we
find
'
'
'
1j'
in
in Tamil, becomes
to appear,
in
Telugu ; e.g., teri,'
teli-yu'
Telugu.
Seeing that a tendency to change r' into 1' still exists and
in Tamil, it may
be
operates in the Dravidian languages,especially
'
the
'
'
'
concluded
of several families of
to exist between
roots
language,and
r' and
'
'
1,'
r'
which
the
are
in which
an
common
property
interchange
appears
the
and
1' the altered
original,
sound: e.g., if the Dr"vidian 'kar-n,'or 'kS.r,'
black,is connected,
it probablyis,with the Sanscrit kal-a,'
as
black,it may be concluded
'
was
'
'
the Dravidian j
this root
and this
'
kar,'
122
SOUNDS.
three
it becomes
Sometimes
different consonants.
Tamil) interchanges
the
'
;' e.g.,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
also.
This
form
the
change of 'r'
the constituents
is
"
in
'
of 'r'
previousone
That
law.
importantdialectic
an
which
consonant
same
of
the
'1,'and
into
Tamil, is generallyd
'
into 'd,'
law
is that
in
Telugn,
Tamil;
'
and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
uses
It thus
different word.
intimatelyallied
'
and
'
r.' This is
'
and
'
'
'
are
as
pointof some
importance
d
of
and ' ) is
in the affiliationof languages; for an
interchange
characteristic of the Ugrian family of languages,as well as of the
Dravidian
familyand the North-Indian vernaculars. The same word
d
in the Ostiak,and with
1 in the Magyar
t
is written with
or
as
'
that
appears
a
'
'
'
'
and
'
'
'
'
'
Finnish.
in the
observed even
correspondinginterchangeis occasionally
a
Indo-European languages; e.g., compare
tear, with
SaKpvfui,'
lachrt/ma: but in those languagesit is rarelymet with, whereas it is
a characteristic dialectic signof several families of tongues belonging
A
'
to the
Scythiangroup.
(ix.)It
e.g.,
to
may
be added
that '1'
'kammalan,' Tamil, an
becomes
exercise,
'
from
artificer,
in Canarese
is used
to 'alau,'
equivalent
into 'r;'
changes,though rarely,
'
'
in Canarese
as
well
as
in Tamil.
of the
Tamil),is frequently
changed
in Tulu into j ;' e.g., muRu
f
orm
of
mundru
(theoriginal
'),Tam.
heoomeB
'muji;''eru,'six,'Sji.'
three,
(x.)
'
(the strong,rough
'
'
'
'
DIALECTIC
This
changeof
of the
converse
'r'
123
INTERCHANGES.
the
'j,'the equivalentof 's,'is directly
into
change of
'
'
into
'
r,'which
is
so
in the
common
Indo-European
tongues.
Having
which
now
Dravidian
pure
changes which
which
take
they occur
are
undergo,it
consonants
changes
pointout the
remains to
when
place in the Sanscrit sibilants,
borrowed
by
in
words
the Tamil.
it is
Sometimes
'
'
'
d.'
This
'
'
is sometimes
softened
down
'
d.'
Thus,
in classical Tamil
raanushya,'Sans., man, becomes
'manida-n;'
and
this by a further change becomes
'manida-n.'
A very
old
of
the change of the Sanscrit
sh
d in Tamil, can
into
example
The
month
be adduced.
Ashada,'Sans.,July"^A ugust, has become
Adi :' and this change dates probably from the earliest
in Tamil
period of the cultivation of the Tamil language. In 'Teisha,'
sh,' instead of being chang'ed,has
January
February, the hard
of this month, as far back
Tamil name
been discarded altogether
: the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
as
'
Tei.'
2.
'
'
'
'
'
of the Sanscrit
In this conversion
manad-n.'
'
s' into
'
'
in Tamil,
'
'
'
'
languages.
When
'
'
happens
it is sometimes
a
be
omitted
'tanam.'
place, becomes
More
of
Sanscrit derivative,
altogether
j e.g., 'sthanam,'
commonly
in modern
Tamil,
an
'
effort is made
which
to
'
to
a woman.
Sans.),
('stri,'
The
Sanscrit sibilant
never
This
changes into r in Tamil.
in languages of the Indo-European
'
'
124
SOCNDS.
place,are
Brahui
'
the
following. The
be allied to the
ar,'may
the
representedby
Tamil- Canarese
'ir,'to be, in
Indo-Europeansubstantive
Sanscrit 'as:'
root
the
Canarese
the
'
verb,as
mur-u,' three,is
'muj-i:'the Tamil
pluralof rational beings ar,'resembles the Sanscrit epiceneplural
the Tamil
as :'and
iru,'iron,
doubtfully
still,
perhaps,though more
euphonizedinto iru-mbu,'may be compared with the Sanscrit ayas;'
and the Englishword
'iron'
which
is allied to 'ayas,'
through the
change of 's' into 'r.' 'I'he instances,however, which I have now
cited,are not by any means
decisive;for the only reliable affinity
'mus-it,'and
Tulu
'
'
'
'
'
"
them
amongst
'r'
Euphonic
pebmdtation
of
and
'mus-it/
's'
Consonants.
in that
instance
or
The
permutation of
less lighton the
few pointsof considerable
"
for
consonants
and
and
and
letter,
probablythe original
was
laws
is that of 'mur-u'
allows,are
at least
twice
as
and
numerous,
than
more
twice
as
plexing
per-
"
"
after
these
have
been
eliminated,a
permutationsremain,which
and
which
are
It will suffice to
wide, and
at the
few
certain
number
of
euphonic
altogether
peculiarto these languages,
to
their laws of sound.
help
illustrate,
of those
permutations; for
the
subject
time not
of^suffioient
importance,to allow
of it.
of our
enteringon a minute investigation
which
united
compounds, i.e.,in nouns
are
(1.) In 'dwanda'
but by a common
not by copulativeconjunctions,
together,
sign of
(inthe use of which common
sign the Dravidian languages
plurality
if the second member
resemble,and perhaps imitate,the Sanscrit),
is too
of the
compound
of the five
same
commences
with
'Vargas' {viz.,
'k,' 'ch'
consonant
of
any
'
'
'
EUPHONIC
employment
of
125
PERMUTATION.
expressedby
different
In Tamil, in which
character.
a
the
character
is
used to representboth surds aud sonants, a different
same
character is not employed, but the softeningof the first consonant
of the second
word
is
is not
confined
member
of
in which
'
to
the Tamil.
dialects agree in
dwanda
'
the words
of
substantives,
which
stand
to
another
one
in
relation,
case
to qualify
or
adjectivally
the second,or an
infinitiveand its governingverb, the Telugu pursues
different course
rule of the Telugu is
a
from the Tamil.
The
that when
words belongingto the
all infinitives,
druta' class,
including
followed by any word
are
commencing with a surd consonant, such
is to be converted
consonant
(asin dwanda
compounds) into its soft
sonant
or
equivalent. The rule of the Telugu on this pointresembles
that of the Lappish,and stillmore
the rule of the Welsh ; and it has
been
observed
that the Welsh, possiblythrough the pre-historic
influence of the Finnish,is the most Scythicof all the Indo-European
languages.
e.g.,
'
'
'
It is curious
that
in combinations
of words
which
similar to
are
and
'
referred
to
above,
and
hardens,the
consequently
'
initial surd
compounds, i.e.,
compounds
tat-purusha'
case-relation to each
other.
In
such
of the
in which
second
member
the words
of
stand in
combinations,the Canarese,
'
'
'
126
SOUNDS.
tneaut
evidently
first word
that
to the
the firstword
of the
signification
this expedienthas
transition of the
the
symbolize
to
is used not
as
noun
but
adjective,
or
as
verb
becomes
the initial surd of the second word
a
participle,
in Tamil
sonant
also,as in Telugu; e.g., compare
kay gombn,'a
branch with fruit.
a
witheringbranch,with
k^y-(k)kombu,'
or
euphonically
changing,
(2.) The Tamil system of assimilating,
identical with
almost
concurrent
particulars
consonants, is in many
that of the Sanscrit,
and has probably been arranged in imitation of
it. Nevertheless,
which may be regarded
there are some
exceptions
as
Dr"vidian, and which are founded upon Dr"vidian
distinctively
relative
or
'
'
laws
of
e.g., the
sound;
mutation
in
various
pected
unex-
'
'kol.'
by
even
derived
from
the Tamil
the
appears
'
in
before
an
nal-ku,'
Thus
older
form
'
the
Phalguna.'
change of
house,is softened
of
In
'
1'
'
word
/oMr, is
nan-gu,'
and
Panguni,'
'
'
before
all these
the
nan-ku,'or
of the
into
'inti.' In
into
'
noticed
instances,has been
few
been
have
to
appear
1,'in
'
'k.'
of the month
name
Sanscrit
not
grammarians,that
into 'n'
converted
It does
the
'
cases
'
'1' is
priorityof
alius
'
'
;'e.g., ilti,'
of
undoubtedly
'1'
to
roborate
'n,'cor-
equivalent
'anyas.'
Euphonic
Ncnnation,
or
Nasalization.
"
Much
is made
use
in
in the Tamil
and Telugu,of the
especially
languages,
and
'm'
which
should be added
nasals 'ng,'
n
'n,''n,'
(to
or
'nj,'
'm,'
of the Telugu),for the purpose of euphonisingthe
half anuswara'
the
of each
harder consonants
varga.' All the nasals referred to, with
half anuswara,' which is an inorganic
the exceptionof the
sound,
native
modifications
the
of
as
sound
are
grammarians
regardedby
of each
modification being determined
of 'm;' the nature
by the
which
is
afiected
in
m
lu
manner
by succeedingconsonants.
Tamil,as in Sanscrit,all those modifications are expressedby the
the Drftvidian
'
'
'
'
'
'
nasal consonants
five
which
'
constitute
the
of the
racter,
cha'Vargas.'In Telugu and in Canarese one and the same
which is called 'anuswara,'
but which possessesa greaterrange
EUPHONIC
NTJN
127
NATION.
of power
than the 'anusvira' of the Sanscrit,
is used to represent
the whole of the nasal modifications referred to.
The
pronunciation
of this
character,however, varies
consonant
'
to accord with
as
the
succeeding
in Tamil.
as
The
so
of the Dr"vidian
nunnation,'or nasalization,
languagesis of
three kinds.
1
.
first kind
The
Tamil
than
nasal
before
'
which
will be
The
verbs.
nasalised
formative
verb and
by
when
case-relation
and
constitutes the
the verb
When
becomes
is placed in a
or
adjectival,
and the connasal disappears,
sonant
the
of the formative
in accordance
'
or
before
'm'
and
noun,
noun.
becomes
noun
nasal is modified
before
express
or
and doubled.
is hardened
nj
in
other noun,
it was
to which
'
the
to some
The
signsof inflexion are annexed.
Tamil
by the intransitive form of the
the
is used
verb
and
transitive,
'
in
greaterextent
consonant
to
formative
explainedmore
to the
The
is used
and
"
'
nunnation
in
nouns
is added
of
all these
certain other
'
ch
'p*
;'
or
'
'
before
The
'b.'
varieties
'
of
sound
'
'
or
'
'
;'
'
and
before
Teliiguuses
;
before
ng
'
the
the
of the initial
'
half
'
'
k
t
'
or
'
or
'
g ;'
'
'anuswara'
j'
to
'
anuswara
in
cases,
(i.)Of
the
use
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
Tamil
verbal root
a
share,which
'pang-u,'
noun
:
'
Tel.,to double,is
retti-nchu,
is derived
an
from
example of the
the
The
(iii.)
of
verbs,though some
'd'
are
not
the
used
as
same
use
of
in which
formative suffixes
they
128
used
unfrequently
of the Tamil
original
not
are
the
'
SOUNDS.
era-du,' has
been
as
formativee of neuter
numeral
correspondingto
two,
euphonised to
ira-d-u,'-
'
the Canarese
adverbial
Tamil
The
ira-nd-u.'
'
; e.g.,
nouns
nouns
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in
from
maru-ndu,' Tamil, medicine, which is derived
maru,'
fragrant, with the addition of the formative 'du,'euphonised to
'
'
'ndu.'
'
and
Canarese- 'tiru-vu.'
verb
Tamil
The
An
to turn.
'tiru-pp-u,'
euphonic m' before the formative
'
an
'iru-ve.'
ant, when
The
be
nouns
euphonizedsuffixes to
peculiarto
between
second
use
the Tamil.
forms
ordinarily
b' of
the
and
'
of
similar
is
noun,
seen
in
mbu,'
are
'eRu-mbu,'
word
extremelycommon
whereexceptions,
on
examination
to
the root.
the
euphonicnasal
is
the
'
'
which
put is altogether
an
euphonic n,'
constitutes
same
insertion of
equivalentCanarese
; and
to which
of
preterite
example
'
with
'nd-u'
those terminations
appear,
2. The
the
compared
formatives
terminations of Tamil
ever
form
is
Tamil,
'
'
'
the
sign of
same
'
it is not
1 30
SOUNDS.
Greek, and
to take.
Kafifi-dpic,'
'
in
these
Sanscrit,
'
'
'
transitives.
Prevention
in the
'Hiatus.'
op
An
"
of the
examination
employed
means
Dravidian
is added
'n'
'
"
to it to
un.'
'
and
'a'
becomes
'
an,''in,'or
In the Latin
prevent hiatus,and
Germanic
'
'
'
'
'
'
instead
languages,with
vowel of the base and
Zend
It is in Greek
of 'n.'
the
exceptionof
the termination
the
use
of the
of
'
in the
'
nate
cog-
between
the
genitivepluralin
the
High German.
that the
use
of
'
has been
n,'to prevent hiaius,
most
chance at firstsight
to observe
mentioned.
In Tamil
and
'
is
'
or
case
preventedby the
changedin
of
use
the Drlvi-
compounds which
PREVENTION
'HIATUS.'
OP
131
elided in
vowel, with
as
the
exceptionof
short
some
which
finals,
considered
are
vocalisations.
mere
In
structure
agglutinative
which is natural to these languages,
all vowels are preservedpure and
but as
hiatus
is dreaded with peculiar
pronounced separately
:
'
'
the awkwardness
of concurrent
intensity,
vowels
of 'v' or 'y,'between the final vowel
interposition
is avoided
of
word
one
one.
succeeding
by
the
and
Tamil,which
'
is that v is used
also,
after the vowels
'a,''u,'and 'o,'with their longvowels,and
au,'
and tbat 'y'is used after 'i,'
with their longvowels,and 'ei.'Thus
'e,'
in Tamil, vara
not come, is written and
illei,'
pronounced vara-(v)and
iilei,'
(itis)not the way, becomes
vari-alla,'
vari-(y)-alla.'
This use
of v,'in one
conjunctionof vowels, and of y,' in
refinement of the language.
another,is doubtless a result of the progressive
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
we
Originally,
may
for this
purpose.
These
contiguousvowels
Dravidians,as well
that
sure
observed
as
in written
dialects
in
the
alone
consonant
one
of 'v'
euphonicinsertions
are
in the barbarous
even
be
and
'y
between
conversation
common
compositions
; and they are
e.g.,in the
used
was
'
Ku, which
of
found
reduced
was
to
writingonly a
as
in Tamil.
This insertion of
with
'
'
vowel
or
'
betwerai the
vowel,but also (asin Sanscrit)
and the initialvowels of their case
in the
final vowels
of substantives
in the Jack.
tamarind, pilS-(v)-il,'
'
The
use
of
'alphaprivative
to the Dravidian
languages,
producenegationbeingunknown
the
of an,'
there is nothingin any of them which corresponds
to
use
instead of a,'in the Indo-European
in,'or un
lan^ages,
privative,
before words beginningwith a vowel.
have
Hitherto th" only analogywhich may
appeared to exist
between the Dravidian usage and the Greek, in respectof the prevention
of v
of hiatm, consists in the use
or
y,' by the DrSvidian
languagesas an euphoniccopula.
'
to
'
'
'
'
'
'
As
soon
as
we
'
'
the
means
by
which
to
a real and remarkable
analogycomes
preventedin Telug'tt,
where the Tamil uses
v,'the Telugu,
light; for in many instances,
Aiatics is
'
k2
1 32
SOUNDS.
like the
'
'
'
'
'
'
appendage,are
'
'
Drnta
is used in the
'the
as
of extra, and
sense
'the
a,' or
extra
'n,'or prevent
'
of
the druta
which
has
their,
prefering
'y'to
are
'n'
first pointedout
may
meaning
no
'
use
'y
Mr.
by
of its
instead
bination.
com-
the rationale of
and
called the 'cala' class,
was
terpreted
be in-
'
or
by 'sandhi,'
Such words
class.
'druta'
the
own.'
of
words
prakrits,'
called 'druta
ever
When-
Brown.
(orits equivalent,ni
'
'
'
'
'
'
or
nu
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
and
'
;'for
merely for
scarcelybe
instead of the
cases
former,
it can
preventingmisapprehension
; and
doubted that both letters were
identical in origin
originally
The Telugu 'n' directly
and in use, like 'v' and 'y,'in Tamil.
corresponds
v.' Compare the Tel., ra-(n)-eledu,'(he,
to the Tamil
illei.'
she,or it)has not come indeed,with the Tam., vara-(v)-e
is replacedby
Even
in Tel., n
v,'after the emphatic e :
that very property. After
e,'the Tamil requires
e.g., 'a-ast'-e-(v)-S,'
of the Telugu may
here
'y' instead of 'v.' An euphonicpeculiarity
the
of
purpose
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
be noticed.
'
ni'
or
of 'n,'are
'nu,'the equivalents
used
word
euphonicaJly
'
between
of any
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
VREVENTIOK
in
conjunctions
been
also, y
'
base vowels
and
'
is often used
133
language. This
'
That
the
'nu'
word
has
In the Sanscrit of
instead
enphonically
terminations.
case
of
n,'between
'
of
original
the
was
of
nu,' appears from the connection
original
of
Tamil
with its
'um.'
Another instance
nu
equivalent
this interchangeof
and
been pointedout
um
nu,' has already
the identity
Of the nu
and the
of the
of the Telugu aorist,
um
'
'
'
the
the
'
'
aoristicfuture.
'
'
'
Tamil
'
'
'
in
of the
higherdialect
yu,'not converselyyu
of
HIATUS.'
the Vedas
'
the
'
OF
in Tamil
that
'
'
and
'
'
the letterswhich
are
'
are
'
and
used by
n
hiatus,where
are
preventing
y
the forms and inflexions of
Telugu. On examining more
closely
classicalTamil,we
shall find reason
for advancing
a step farther ;
inasmuch
number
as
for
'
in Tamil
also
'
'
'
is used instead of
'
in
'
considerable
of
'
same
or the
a-(v)-ei,'
of verbs
older
'
in the
a-(v)-a,'
third person
pluralneuter
but
find
we
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
instead of
(n)an/ he
find
often used
'a-(n)-an'
:' e.g., 'irundainstead of a-(v)-ar
and 'a'(n)-ar'
'a-(v)-an,'
contraction
its ordinary
instead of 'irunda(v)an,'
or
was,
we
'
'
in the neuter
plural
of appellative
things
nouns
porula(n)a,'
We
instead of 'porula(v)a,'
or
that are real,realties,
simply 'pbrula.'
and relative
of 'n' to prevent hiatus in the preterites
find the same
use
/
of a largenumber of Tamil verbs;e.g., 'kattirn)en,'
past participles
'
irundan.'
We
sometimes
same
'
in the classicaldialect;e.g.,
'
see
the section
on
"
'
the Canarese
this view of the case, the connection between
'
'
which
is found
the
and
copulative
u,'
conjunction,
conjunction, t;
Semitic
the
will
'ft'
of
also
languages,
the
and
appear to be
in the Vfidaa,
of the
to suppose the ' u
reason
have no
accidental rather than real ; for we
um,' ' mu,' or " nu.'
to be softened forms of
Sanscrit and the ' ft of the Hebrew
*
According to
of
particle
'
'
"
134
SOUNDS.
Another
instance of the
is furnished by
hiatus,
'
'
ten
and
'
twenty
with
*ten'
each
formed
are
numeral
"pattu;'but 'padu
identicalwith the
'
compound
numerals
the combination
of the
the numerals.
'
by
of
prevention
for the
of 'n' in Tamil
use
The
Tamil
The
in rotation.
word
between
for
Teluguword
for
word
is
ten
'padi,'
from
'
'
to
with
vowel,
is inserted
have
used
'
v.'
The
Tamil numerals
'
'
Tamil would
of
instead of
'
"
'n'
e.g.,
Telugu.
Tamil.
'
same
'
hiatus to be
'
rese,
used
as
in the
prevented.The
hadi-muru
;' and
previousexamples,though there is no
Telugu has here pada-mudu ;'the Cana'
the Canarese
as
uses
'
n,'like
Tamil, in
the
all
the other
sive,
compound numbers between ^eleven' and 'eighteen'incluand dispenses
with it here, I think it is to be concluded,
that in
the Tamil
the n
has crept in throughthe influence
padi(n)m.undin,"
of the numerals
each side of it,and in accordance with the euphonic
on
tendencies of the languagein general.
'
We
have
Tamil,to
'
an
'
use
of
endingin
in
prevent hiatus,
in
'n,'even
common
ei :'e.g., when
nouns
appellative
from
an
noun
or young,
ilei,'
yoivth,
by annexing
appellative
the compound is not
an,' the sign of the masc.
sing.,
ilei-(y)-an,'
but
is merely a more
or
even
ilei-(n)-an.'
ijei-(nj)-an
'iij'
liquid
form of 'n/ and in Malayalam regularly
replaces'n' in the pronoun
of the lirst person.
Probablyalso manar,' the epicenepluralof the
is formed
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
future tease
of the Tamil
verb in
some
more
common
of the
'enmai,'and
poets,is
for
that for
'ma-ar;'
'enbar,'the
form.
There is thus
to
reason
suppose,
that
the
originally
Tamil
agreed
the
'
'
'
'
PREVENTION
OP
'HIATUS.'
135
will disappear,
for 'm' readily
purpose,. every difSculty
changeson the
hand
to 'v,'
and on the other to 'n.' Nor is it a merelygratuitous
one
that
supposition
instead of
the
n,' for
'
m'
at
that
-former
a
'
ni'
or
'
period
nn,' the
of 'n,'
in certain conjunctions
euphonicequivalents
are
interchangeable
with the *anuswara' or assimilating
instances
'm;'that in two importaynt
and
the
aorist formative)the 'n' of the
(the copulativeparticle
of the Tamil; and that in Sanscrit
Telugu replacesan older m
inserted between certain
also,instead of the n which is ordinarily
older 'm' is somepronominal bases and their case-terminationsj
an
times
employed. It may also be noticed that the ni or
nu,'which
may be considered as the euphonicsuffix of the accusative in Telugu,
is replacedin Old Canarese by m.'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
reader
languagesaccord
which
has
cannot
to
been
certain
extent
with
discussed,
theyaccord
the Sanscrit
in the
point
much
largerextent,
with
the Greek, and
in one
particular(the preventionof hiatus
between the contiguous
vowels of separate words)with the Greek alone.
It is impossible
that the Dravidian languagesborrowed
to suppose
this usage from
the Sanscrit,
seeingthat it occupiesa much less
and
importantplacein the Sanscrit than in the Dravidian languages,
has been much
less fully
developed.
now
It should
used
to
In
to
be mentioned
idioms.
in certain
the
verb
to preserve,
The Canarese
but 'ka-(r)-um.'
not 'ka-(v)-um,'
plural,
in the
becomes
instances
some
inserts
cases
'
'
or
'
ar
between
the crude
and
noun
the
case
a handsome
daru-(r)-alu,'
'
'
'
'
in which
soundariya-(v)-al,'
use
of the
the
same
latter with
the Tamil
separationis effected by
the
euphonic v.'
'
common
more
Compare the
woman.
'
which
intervenes between
the
'
i ' of the
verbal
preterite
Canarese verbs {e.g.,
and the suffixes of many
madi-(d)-a,'
participle
of
the
in
its
is now
a
that did),
preterite,
origin sign
though probably
The
'
'
'
'
and
quality
the
nouns
'
which
are
qualified
by
them
'
; e.g.,
kaaaku-t-
136
SOUNDS.
amma,'
with
I have
doubt
no
'ti,'and
used
instances,
some
as
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
languagesof the
Turkish,Mongolian,Manchu), but especially
(Finnish,
Harmonic
Sequence
Scythiangroup
in
Manchu,
law has
op
been
Vowels.
In
"
all the
observed,which
be called
may
'
the law
ruleiof
This
which
traces
some
remain
even
in the modem
to
'
'
'
'
'
'
ni
after
'
'
i,' i,'
'
'
ei j' aud
'
'
nu
'
after
'
and
in like
'
the
other
vowels.
'ki' after
manner
'
'
which
particles
the words
'
'
are
to which
Uie suffixed
of the verb
appended
changed through the attraction of the vowels of
they are suffixed: but in a largenumber of cases
retain
particles
to which
their
vowels,and draw
own
theyare
the vowels
noun
'
'
'
'
'
'
138
SOUNDS.
Scythianrelationship
may
phoneticlaw
in the
noticed
be
now
mentioned.
Peinciples
is
syllabation
concurrent
Syllabation.
of
its extreme
dislike of
and
simplicity
; and
consonants
of Draridian
The chief peculiarity
"
compound
characterizes the
this peculiarity
or
Tamil,
marked
of the family,in a more
early cultivated member
degreethan any other Dr"vidian language.
In Telxigu,
tive
Cauarese,and Malayalam, the great majorityof primi-
the most
words
Dravidian -words,i.e.,
have
which
been
not
derived
from
Sanscrit
or
altered
'
'
else
or
assimilated,
conclusion of
'
must
in
word,
are
strength,'
vowel
must
double
be inserted
and
inadmissible
as
'
'n'
or
at
as
the
It is obvious
'm.'
extremelyunlike that
The
only double
them.
treble consonants,
beginning:
nasal,as
between
that
At
like
and
'
the
gth
'
in
word
every
'
r,'or in a single
this plan of syllabation
is
'
'
or
of the Sanscrit.
which
stand
togetherin the
without
of a word in Tamil
middle
an
interveningvowel, are as
various nasals, ng,' nj,' n,' n,' and
The
follows.
m,' may
of
the
which
the
and
to
sonant
hence,
varga'
they belong;
precede
also
'n-d,' n-d,''m-b,' may concur;
'ng-g,''nj-s,'
'ngng,' njnj,'
:' the doubled
surds
nm
kk,' chch,'
nn,' nn,' mm,' nm,' and
'tt,''tt,''pp,' '11,''rr' (pronounced'ttr'):also 'tk' and 'tp;'
Rk,' Rch,' and
Kp ;' yy,' 11,'vv ;'and finallyur,'pronounced
which can coalesce in Tamil under
The only treble consonants
ndr.'
the very soft,
are
liquidones, rnd and ynd.'
any circumstances,
Tamilian laws of sound allow only the above mentioned
consonants
in
of
middle
words
without the intervention of a
to stand together the
be assimilated,
must
All other consonants
that is,the first
vowel.
the second,or
the same
else a vowel
be made
as
must
must
be
inserted between them to render each capableof beingpronounced by
consonants
'
'
can
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Tamilian
organs.
In
the other
Dravidian
'
'
dialects,
through the
PRINCIPLES
OP
139
SYLLABATION.
are
with
combined,not
sonants
only,
but also with surds ; e.g., pamp-u,' Tel.,to send, ent-n,'Can., eight.
The repugnance of the Tamil to this practice
is so
that
decided,
'
'
very
it must
be concluded to be Un-Dravidian.
Grenerallyi
'
'
is the vowel
which
is used
manner
'
of rating
sepain which
is
employed
Thus
the Sanscrit prepositionpra
is changed into
pira in the compound derivatives which have been borrowed by
the Tamil; whilst 'Krishna' becomes
Kiruttina-n
('tt instead of
instead of
'
i.'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
or
'sh'),
'Kittina-n.' Even
even
the Sanscrit
'
such
'
soft conjunctions
of consonants
'
'
'
is suffixed.
'
'
Thus, 'tatva,'
Sans.,nature, becomes
in Tamil
;'
'tat(t)uva
unprofitable,
aprayojana,'
ap(p)iray6iana.'
In consequence
of these peculiarities
and
of syllabation
'
the
of its inflexions,
the Tamil
structure
agglutinative
language appears
and
when
with
the
Sanscrit and the
lengthy
compared
very verbose
languagesof Europe. Nevertheless,each syllable
being exceedingly
rapidity
simple,and the great majorityof the syllables
being short,
of enunciation
The
mental
is made
to
compensate
physiologyof
the diflerent
races
may
of compression.
be
illustrated,
Indo-European
its utterances.
the
140
SOUNDS.
exhibits many
pointsof resemblance
to
Scythian
and
group,
When
of
with
two
consonants
separatedby
are
are
the
vowel; e.g., 'kral' becomes
kiraly.' Where
it is formed into a distinct syllable
is a sibilant,
by
'
'schola'
e.jr.,
vowel;
Tamil
with
India,who
this
is,is
known
has heard
'iskola.'
becomes
the
to
How
nounced
pro-
the insertion
first
sonant
con-
prefixed
in accordance
perfectly
every
natives
has
English iskool." The same
peculiarity
in
the
the
been discovered
language of
Scythictablets of Behistun.
the translator is found
In rendering
the word 'Sparta'into Scythian,
to have written it with a preceding i ; e.g., Isparta,'
as it
precisely
would be written in the present day in Magyar or in Tamil.
the Tamilian
I do not suppose
system of separatingcontiguous
consonants
by a vowel to be older than the Indo-Europeansystem of
On
the contrary,many
of the
combining them into one syllable.
'
an
'
will be found
lexical affinitieswhich
'
in the section of
'
Roots
'
and
in
'
Glossarial
Scythian
group
the
than
with
the
to
Indo-European.
Peculiarities.
Dialectic
Minor
"
Euphonic displacement
of CotisorwMs.
1.
In
to
the
Dr"vidian
consonants
languages,
are
sometimes
found
to
the
hard
'^adei.
'
kndirei,'
a
horse,is
in this
manner
and
lookingat
to
the true
the
decide whether
Dravidian
'
kuridei
'
or
'
kudirei
'
is to be
regardedas
opera-
MINOR
DIALECTIC
141
PECUl.TARrTIES.
tion of this
'
of this
recurrence
displacement.
Euphonic displacement
of Vowels.
instances of a stillmore
curious displaceIn Telugu we find many
most
This displacement
occurs
pient of vowels.
commonly in words
which
consist of three short syllables
beginningwith a vowel; and
when
it occurs, we
find that the second vowel has disappeared,
and
that the firstvowel
has migratedfrom the beginningof the word
to
the second
and at the same
time been lengthenedto compensate
syllable,
the
is
I
for
vowel that
lost.
take as an example the Dravidian demonstrative
and proximate; and I select the
pronouns, remote
element
rather than the singular,
to get rid of the disturbing
plural,
2.
of
difference which
'
illi' and
they become
should
those pronouns
'avar,'i/tey,
ing
correspond"Aey,proximate,
remote; and 'ivar,'
are
to
Tamil
In
formatives.
exists in the
hi.'
The
and
'
'
avaru
Canarese
'
of
instead
Telugu varn
a change which
'
'
'
on
avaru,' and
'
is the form
viru
'
instead of
the
we
find in
examination,we
evidentlybeen producedby
has
word, so that
to each
By analogythis
ivaru.'
'
adds
to find in
expect
'
'
'
ivaru
of
rejection
;'
the
lengthenedform of
the first. The neuter
demonstrative pronouns of the Telugu being
there is no
('adi,'
displacementin their nominatives
dissyllables,
the
Tamil
to
adu,' 'idu');
that,'idi,'this, corresponding
closely
second
and
vowel,
the
substitution for" it of
'
'
'
'
'
'
dini.'
'
'
oralu
As
'
in
soon
broughtto
'
first sightappear
are
'
be,or
ledu,'ihere
extension of
be
to
found to be the
it will not
'
is not,
'
to
corresponds
similar rule to
same
the Tamil
Tamil
Thus
as
'
and
'
vowels
which
is
at
Canarese,
k"du,'Tel.,
the Tamil
illadu,:'and
'
agSdu;'
by an
find 16,'
we
Tel.,within,
monosyllables,
'
142
SOUNDS.
A
a
'
um,' Tam.
similar rule of
in the
displacementappears
Tulu, though
in
less degree.
Rejection
of Radical Consonants.
evinces
soften away consonants
a
Telugu
or
tendencyto reject
in the middle of words,even
though such consonants should belongto
the root, not to the formative.
Thus, neruppu,'Tamil, fire,is
softened into nippu;' elumbu,'a hone, into emmu
;' udal
nounced
(prointo
into
'ollu
t
ime,
'odal');
;' porudu,'
body,
'poddu;''erudu,'
3.
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ox, into
an
'
'
mandu.'
'
Tamil
't6ra.'
'
of the suffix
'
6du
'
6du
and
'
'
thus
tora
by
'
are
the
help
of the
in
Tamil, and
Telugu we
identical; that
virtually
accords
exactly
witn
its use
; and
the
find
ing
mean-
that there is
also
'
contained
is actually
(tora-mei)
'tora'
companionship
; and
means
'
'
to
reason
conclude another
'
4. Aexnt.
accent, and
emphatic
that
alone.
'
system
accords well
one,
The
accent
alone,in most
Word, that syllable
addition of formatives
always unchanged.
as
the
natural
use
of accent
is not
seat
and
is upon
the first
of
syllable
the
the base,priorto
constituting
inflexional forms, and remaining
cases,
of every word
firstsyllable
may be regarded
of accent; but if the word is compounded, a
The
of
the firstsyllable
distinguishes
compound.
secondaryaccent
of the
of accents, the
'
of Dri.vidian words.
every
destitute of
are
languages
the second
member
MINOE
As
be
in
other
is
syllable
is
is
'
'
Though
of the
upon
hence
it is
The
Tamil
first
the
oduvadu,'
future
form
have
meaning
he
noun,
will
meaning
'oduvdn.'
more
'
read, the
6duvau
he
who
used
is left in
it
when
emphatically,
the
that
is
an
in
verb
the
of
noun
i.e.
to
e.g.,
reader.
singular,
both
or
accent
poetical
In
cially
espe-
senses;
which
douhle
Thus
accent.
reads,
in
difference
the
accent
; but
or
the
fixes
reads,
in
e.g.,
read,
will
Tamil
sense,
'
its natural
oduvan
is, it becomes
'
marians
gram-
is
place, on
appellative
pronominal
or
be
seat
verb,
the root
participial
is
termination
the
or
read.
significationshould
when
the
rapidity.
neuter
that
accent
auxiliary
the
person
who
used
ud,'
'
secondary
participial
person
read,
word,
first
of
third
one
word
first
the
which
it
position, yet
with
still,a reading,
thus
in
or
third
will
that
difference
pronounced
e.g.,
being
determined
syllable, e.g.,
it
as
constantly
commonly
more
and
read,
the
is
tense,
either
means
same
by
will
the
as
gender)
colloquial dialect,
abstractedly, yet
denoted
is used
the
exception.
one
broken
been
syllable,except
every
of
compound
the
the
base
languages
second,
and
the
lightly and
Dravidian
he
either
crude
udeindirukkiRadu,'
and
by
and
which
by nature,
syllable of
and
syllable
form
same
long
compound,
the
being enunciated
the
the
first
the
of the
of
the
second
the
the
by
syllable
is
word
the
than
furnished
second
root-syllable,admits
means
in
The
'
tense, number,
oduvan,'
in
first
shorter
in
is that
accent
to
short
Thus
one.
portion of
rule
or
and
each
the
upon
accented
an
is
auxiliary
rests
ones,
one
Even
the
is
carefully
contained,
only
though
example
long, not
of
general
the
(in
is
is
the
yet
long
it
is
accent
enunciation
adangugiaadu,'
'
instance
pronounced
accented
two
this
ir,' the
'
in
unaccented
an
Another
emphatic
rests
'
in
accent
most
and
'
syllable
principal
Dravidian,
compound
second
the
than
udeind'-irukkiRadu,' it
'
the
long by position
emphatic.
verb
in
first
in
so
143
PECULTAKITIES.
quantity;
verh,
is
ang
more
is.
Tamil
the
upon
from
emphatic
more
intransitive
'
languages,
distinguished
vowel
DIALECTIC
of
to
be
accent,.
11.
SECTION
ROOTS.
Before
and compare
the grammatical
proceedingto examine
forms of the Dravidian
languages,it is desirable to examine the
of the changes
characteristics of Dravidian
roots, and the nature
which are effected in them
by the addition of the grammaticalforms.
The
various languages deal with
their roots is
in which
manner
and distinctive character;
stronglyillustrative of their essential spirit
and it is chiefly
with reference to their differences in this particular,
that the languagesof Europe and Asia admit of beingarranged into
'
classes.
monosyllabic,uncomof no change or
pounded,or
combination, and in which ail grammatical relations are expressed
words or phrases,
either by auxiliary
of words in a
or by the position
sentence.
(2.) The Semitic or intro-mutative languages,in which
grammaticalrelations are expressedby internal changesin the vowels
in which
of dissyllabic
roots.
languages,,
(3.)The agglutinative
grammaticalrelations are expressedby affixes or suffixes added to the
the
root or compounded with it. lu the latter class I include both
Indo-European and the Scythian groups of tongues. They differ,
and that not only in their'
indeed,greatlyfrom one another in details,
but also in their grammaticalforms ; yet I include them
vocabularies,
Those
classes
are
isolative
both in
one
as
follows:
"
in which
languages,
agreed,in the
(1.)The
of
principle
roots
admit
to agree,
or
to
have
expressinggrammatical relation
originally
by means
of auxiliary
words.
The
difference between
agglutination
is rather in degree than in essence.
them
Agreeing in original
in development. In the highly
construction,
they differ considerably
of the
Indo-European family,post-positional
been melted down into inflexions,
and someadditions have gradually
times
blended with the root ; whilst in the less plastic
even
languages
146
ROOTS.
a hank, a shore;
to melt,to he washed
as a noun,
verb,means
away;
In these
alei,'Tarn.,as a verb,to wander; as a noun, a wave.
strained,
instances it is evident that the radical meaning of the word is unre-
'
and
free
take
to
either
verbal
nominal
or
direction.
'
'
it is followed
it becomes
by verbal suffixes,
verb;
e.g.,
'
kadu-kkum,'
gu,'
sharp or pungent. With the formative addition
the same
root becomes
kadu-gu,'mustard.
In these and
in all similar instances,
the quantityof the root
vowel
remains
unchanged; whereas in those few instances in which
the Sanscrit root is not tied to a singlecondition,
and
the nominal
verbal forms differ in the quantityof their root vowel ; e.g.,compare
vach-as
vak-mi,'I speak.
(for vak-as '),of speech,with
It would
difference whatever
there was
no
appear that originally
it is
or
will he
'
'
'
'
in any
in any
'
'
instance between
Dravidian
as
to
form
the nominal
of the root
a
logicaldistinctness was felt to be desirable,
effected
to take place. This separation
was
separationcommenced
by modifyingthe theme
desired
and
dialect;gradually,
however, as
and
cultivated,
more
the verbal
restrict it to
by
the
formative
some
one
purpose
addition,when
alone,and
it
was
prevent it from
more
(2.)Nouns.
"
commonly
In
as
Sanscrit and
noun
the
only,or
as
verb
only.
proportionto
considered
generally
or
'
the
considerable.
entire
Stillsuch
number; and
to be underived
roots,are
not
in
nouns
a
few
bear but
which
verbal
reality
are
nouns
verbal derivatives.
CLASSIFICATION
Tamil,and
Or
of
trace
from
I cannot
which
doubt
are
regarded as primitives,
a
viz., viral,'
finger,from
the
derived
and
to have
All
from verbal
sprung
been derived is
followingTamil
from
nouns
in others
discoverable,
are
have
Gond.
now
no
rent.
appa-
words,generally
roots which
still in
are
use
to expand;
viri,'
kadal,'the sea, from
kada,'to pass heyond; manal,'sand, from man,' earth; kudal,'
bowel,and kural,'a pipe,from
kudei,'to hollow out. I cannot
'
'
they
that
147
ROOTS.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
niral,'
shade, seval,'a cock,and a few
nevertheless,
judging of them by analogy,I have
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
be included the
which
other
are
used
of relation
personalpronouns; most of the nouns
of
as
answering to the prepositions
post-positions,
such
languages,
as
'
mel,'above, kir,'
below; and
'
considerable
of objects,
includingnames
foot,
e.g.,'kal,'
of quality,
man,' earth, vin,'the sky,and nouns
e.g., kar,'black,
vel,'
white, se,'
red,"c. A suspicion
may be entertained that some
of the apparently
belongingto this class are derived
simple nouns
obsolete. Thus, mun,' before,
from verbal roots which have become
underived radical,
of relation,
a noun
appears at firstsightto be an
mudal,'first;and this
yet it is evident that it is connected with
derived from a verb in
in dal,'is plainly
word, beinga verbal noun
number
of
common
'
nouns,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'mu,'
now
lost J
so
itself may
be
verbal
derivative.
(3.)Particles.
"
and
of
largemajority
the Dravidian
post-positions
employed in nominal
adverbs,and several of the particles
l2
and
148
ROOTS.
in the Dravidian
the
verb,or
and
verbs
reality
uses.
in
of
nominative
of
case
used
noun
'
ablative,che
'
and
which is
locative sense;
sion
employed in the declen-
are
in
and
the
in
the
prepositions
of
participle
to
verbs,several are easilyrecognized
conjugating
nouns.
Thus, in Telugu,the signsof the instrumental
and
nouns
be derived from
hand;
even
adaptedto especial
nouns
or
same
is formed
in Tamil
case
the nominative
are
'cheta,'
of 'kal,'
in
probablya corruption
by
the
the addition
of
sense
of
'
al,'
channel.
So
noun
denoting'motion
motion
means
commences,'is
a
The
from
'
'
'
house.
'
same
of the
stitutes
verb, con-
Whilst
'
all the
adverbs
post-positional
and
of the inflexional
some
to be
connected
with
any
nouns
verbal
or
roots
that
are
are
not
now
originis unknown
; e.g., the copulative
particle,
in Telugu,and 'u' in Canarese;the suffixes
nm' in Tamil, 'nu
of presenttime,which form the present tense of verbs; viz. 'giR,'
in
in modern Canarese ; and 'chu' or 'tu,'
in ancient,'utta,'
Tamil; 'dap,'
the suffix of past time,and
in Telugu; 'd' or 'i,'
'v' or
'b,'the sign
extant, and of which
the
'
'
of the future.
Of the
some
which
or
suffixes,
post-positions,
used
are
as
signsof
case,
retain their
distinctly
meaning shines
; but
no
more
trace
or
whatever
the signof
ki,'or 'ge,'
signof the accusative.
'
The Dravidian
the
remains
dative,or
of the
of
'
original
meaning of ku,'
ei,'e,''annu,'or am,' the
'
'
'
assumed
have,therefore,
the
grammaticalcases
broughtinto harmony with the geniusof the
cultivation which theyhave
by the literary
Indo-Europeangrammar
I believe,
to identify
received. It is impossible,
connect
or
any of the
; and
character of real
in this particular
the Dravidian
languageshave been
above-mentioned
now
with
particles
any
verbal
or
nominal
languages,
as
roots
will be shown
which
are
respect-
ROOTS
ingeach
that
of them
ORIGINALLY
in order ;
of them
some
DrItidian
Roots
it is not
yet
from
have sprung
may
Monosyllabic.
originally
at firstsight
credible that the Dravidian
scarcely
when
monosyllabic,
the
'
'),and
est
longerthan
{e.g.,
compare
inferior in
are
of
poly-synthetic
languages
The
great lengthof
of
It may
"
roots
appear
originally,
were
149
MONOSYLLABIC.
Tamil, it is,
'irukkiRadu,'
lengthonlyto the words of
America.
Dravidian
clashingconsonants
of the words in
majority
those of (perhaps)
any other
by
words
arises
partlyfrom
the ration
sepathe insertion of euphonicvowels,but
denote
case,
of successive
it
Tam.,
'perugugiRadu,'
the
accretions.
we
increases,
we
pronoun
Thus, when
the
analyse
'adu,'represents
'
'
'
'
'
a word
agglutinations,
one.
assume,
In
all these
of six
has
syllables
that it can
been found
be
readily
pointedout
unchanged,or
by
is so
grow out of
the word can
to
slightly
changed,
150
KOOTS.
The
root
always stands
unobscured,
relief,
in distinct
out
un-
affixes.
absorbed,though surrounded by a largefamily of auxiliary
This distinctness and prominenceof the radical element in every word
of the
is a characteristic feature of all the Scythian tongues (e.g.,
pean
Turkish and the Hungarian); whilst in the Semitic and Indo-Euroaltered that it can scarcely
so much
tongues the root is frequently
be
recognised.
It is desirable here
to
in both ways.
Euphonic
which
Lengthening
First,by
must
This is
in
the
of
event
that
obvious
Thus,
be inserted,
or
the
invariably
'
the root, if
first
probablyat
'
vri.'
sounds,a
syllable.A
must
be omitted.
originof
double
in
Telugu;
double
become
'
double
or
word
any
will
monosyllable,
The
of
of the consonants
being inserted
a
system
beginningof
to expand, the
viri,'
Tam.,
in
an
one
rule in
vowel
modes
two
are
lengthened.
euphonically
oldest Dravidian
or
stand at the
cannot
There
"
the two
euphonic vowel between
base. It has alreadybeen shown
original
of the
vowel
is
root
insertion of
initialconsonants
consonant
Roots.
of
and
it
initial,
is
dissyllable.
a
viral,'
finger,was
vr,'was incapable
converted
therefore,
a
'
consonant
'
'
'
'
'
'
with
double
altered
this very
plan when
is converted
Tamil; e.g., 'tripti,'
satisfaction,
they are borrowed by
and
into 'pira.' This
into 'tirutti,'
'pra,'the prepositionbefore,
euphonic lengtheningout of the crude base by the insertion of an
euphonicvowel^ is apparent also in those bases which become polysyllabic
further
addition
of
formatives.
the
to
Thus,
by
'tirumbu,'
the original
base,and bu (euphonized
turn, is compoundedof tiru,'
a
consonant,
are
on
the
'
'
'
EUPHONIC
LENGTHENING
(answeringto
doubtless
was
form
'
'mbu'),
OP
formative.
151
BOOTS.
'tiru' itself,
however
to several
other
related
a monosyllable,
originally
probably'tri.'
in the
words),
find this
We
very
'
'
'
The
is
by
second
the addition of
addition to the
and
Canarese
of
the
examined, it
for
'
consonant,
'
of
been
have
that
two
and upwards,
syllables
helpingthe enunciation
made
,theyare
; but
when
monosyllabicroots are
intended not merely for vocalisation,
to
some
euphonization.
it is desired
When
are
place in
ending in a consonant, whatever
which contain
the purpose
is found
but rather
to the
takes
of all words
to roots
which
additions
lengthened,
base.
This euphonic
grammatical Telugu
roots
syllables
they contain.
solelyfor
made
Dravidian
vowel
euplionic
an
case
additions
Vowel
crude
final consonant
in the
be the number
are
in which
mode
merely
is the vowel
help
to
that is
'),and
this
the
enunciation
of
ordinarily
employed for
final
this purpose
is
uniformlyelided when it is
is not the only vowel which is
u
followed by another vowel : but
added on to monosyllabic
roots,though perhaps it is most frequently
(in Malayalam
'
'
met
with;
in
some
the
of
'
u
'
instances
under
it
consideration,
base,that it will not
becomes
so
'
consent
which
*
and
'
final
'
'
of
is
probably
commonly employed is
Next
ad.'
to
'
'
'
'
it is evident that
euphony,and
as
'
152
BOOTS.
"
of the themes
their
to which
they
do not add
and
suffixed,
are
anythingto
meaning.
Formative
to the
added
Additions
well
as
suffixes
Fonnative
Roots."
to
are
to those of verbs.
as
pended
ap-
They
which appear
but to nouns
only to verbal derivatives,
to be primitive;but they are
most
frequentlyappended to verbs
properlyso called,of the inflexional bases of which they form the
last syllable,
been the
have
generallythe third. Whatever
may
transitive
to distinguish
serve
originof these particles,
they now
are
verbs
not
from
which
and
intransitives,
stands in
isolated
an
form
the
is used
of
the
formative
In
nominative.
as
that
from
nouns
largelyused
most
are
of
is
and
most
fully
singlewhen
it
of
it marks
of
form
formatives
intransitive
form
adjectival
and
position
initial consonant
developed,the
marks
the
nouns
or
neuter
that stand in
of the formative is
initial consonant
into
surd.
case
relation to
doubled,and
another,the
one
is at the
same
time
The
singleconsonant, which is
characteristic of the intransitive formative, is often euphonised by
its signification
value.
a nasal,without,
however, altering
or
prefixing
formatives are
Tamilian
The
(1.)'gu' or
ngn,'and its transitive
nchu ;' (2.) iu
and its
or
kku,' answering to the Telugu chu
transitive 'ssu' or 'chu;' (3.) du
or'ndu,' and its transitive 'ttu;'
changed
from
sonant
'
"
'
'
'
'
and
(4.)'bu'
to
even
'mbu,'
I call these
Though
in this
or
with
'
'
'
'
its transitive
'ppu.'
particlesformatives,'
they are
'
native
grammarians. They
lightby
w
hich
is supposedto be
the imperative,
are
not
regarded
generallysuffixed
of the
verb; they form a portionof the infiexional base,to which all signs
and
of gender, number, and case, and also of mood
tense, are
it
hence
natural
native
and
that
was
grammarians should
appended;
regard them as constituent elements of the root. I have no doubt,
them as formatives,
however, of the proprietyof representing
seeing
of the root, and that
that they contribute nothing to the signification
of a further change,i.e.,
it is onlyby means
by being hardened and
viz.,the difference
doubled,that they express a grammaticalrelation,
which
subsists
verbs,and
In
between
the
transitive
and
the intransitiveforms of
and independent
nouns.
adjectival
than in any
particular
perhaps more
between
this
other,the high
154
BOOTS.
the Tamil
'
manni-kka.'
is
In
some
in
cases
to
prefixed
chu,'not after i only,but after other vowels besides.
in Tamil and in Telugu.
to increase,
Thus, perugu,'
neut., is the same
but instead of finding'peru-chu'to be the transitive or active
find
to the Tamil transitive peru-kku'),
we
(corresponding
penchu,'
corruptedfrom 'peru-chu:'so also instead of 'pagu-kku,'Tam., io
divide,we find in Telugu 'panchu,'for 'pagu-nchu.'
of the Tamil
k
and the Telugu ch
The identity
appears also
from the circumstance
that in many
be
vu
cases
optionally
may
used in Telugu instead of chu.' This use of vu
the equivalent
as
of chu
the formative in ordinary
was
pointsto a time when
gu
in Telugu as in Tamil; for
ch' has no tendencyto be converted
use
into
dency
V,' b,' or
p,'whilst k or
g,'constantlyevinces this tento change into
v,'not only in Telugu,but also in colloquial
with 'b' and its surd
Tamil; and 'v' is regularlyinterchangeable
'P'
that
the original
I conclude,therefore,
was
shape of this
gu
formative in the Dra vidian languages; and that its doubled, surd
softened in Telugu into
was
shape, kku,'the formative of transitives,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'chu,'and
in Canarese
transitive 'ssu,'
pronounced'chu.' This formative
(2.)'su,'and its,
the Telugu contains,
in Tamil, and the examples which
is very rare
inasmuch
as they are
though abundant, are not to the point,
apparently
altered from the older 'ku' and 'kku,' by the ordinarysoftening
'k' changesinto 's,'and 'kk' into 'ch.' A Tamil
process by which
of which
to take refuge,
example of this formative is seen in adei-iu,'
"
'
the transitive is
(3.)'du'
be
no
'
'
or
to
to enclose,
adei-chu,'
ndu,'with
difierence whatever
twine round.
There appears to
and the other three,
"
this formative
between
and as 'gu'is
grammaticalrelation;
to 'ndu;' whilst in
in the intransitiveto ngu,'so is 'du,'
euphonized
d (and its equivalent nd ') changes by
the transitivethe doubled
rule into tt.' The euphonicchange of 'du' to ndu,'has so generally
ndu' is invariably
used instead of 'du' in the forthat
taken place,
that 'du,'
matives of verbs; and it is only in the formatives of nouns
form,is sometimes found to have survived.
the more
primitive,
form of
The
formative 'gu' remains unaltered in the adjectival
when
used adjectivally,
but 'du' changes into 'ttu,'
in the
nouns;
of verbs. Tamil examples of
as in the transitive voice
manner
same
to become
to correct;
correct, tiru-ttu,'
this formative; tiru-ndu,'
form of the same,
maru-ttu,'e.g.,
maru-ndu,'medicine,adjectival
medicine
The
unnasalised
'du' and
a
lag.
primitive
maruttu-(p)pei,'
'
or
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
FORMATIVE
ADDITIONS
TO
155
ROOTS.
its
'
'
is
an
euphonizedform
evidently
nasal, and
'nindu.'
the
Telugu
I have littledoubt
and
simplya formative,
to the Greek
boat,of which
'
uses
Derivative
'nidu,'('du'changed into
of
derived from
noun
nidu,'for
that the
Latin
'
from
formed
base
primitive
no,'
'
'
nato
and
is
'
also to
ing
nl,'answer'
nau,'Sans.
the root.
the transitive
that which
or
suffix,
Thus
from
and
tiru-ttam,'
correction;
'
of this word, is
'ndu'
'du,'or
instead of
itself,
verb
the
verbs which
their formative
always preferas
the
'
Nindu/
'ndu');
it, nittal,'
swimming,is without
ve-to, the
'
'
from
to
tiru-ndu,'
to
tu-ngu,'
'
sleep, tu-kkam,'sleep.
'
In
instances
some
the crude
E.g. 'padu,'to
root.
to lower;
tar-ttu,'
'
of the Tamil
'nil'
or
In such
'
'
transitive
the
by
on
'
the
as
the intransitive,
addition of 'ttu'
Canarese
the
to
a
'
'
ttu' is used
'
chu'
'
'
This
causal;but it wiU
'
as
or
'pu.'
cerebral' consonants
'du' instead
bi,'
(enphonically
languages.In all
in the Drfi,vidian
'
uses
of 'tar-ttu.'
foj^er, instead
the
the
representedas
The Verb,'that vi
mentioned, where
now
is used
verb
is sometimes
in the section
cases
by
cases
the
of
to lay; 'tar,'
to he low,
down, 'padu-ttu,'
to stand, 'nirn-ttu' (for
(Telugu 'nilu'),
'ttu,'e.g., tai-du/to
transitive formative
be shown
is formed
lie
to establish.
'nilu-ttu'),
root
used
tt,'are
in which
nouns
in the
same
and
manner
same
as
purpose
the
dentals
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
nounced
'
kinattru'),
of a
Increment
'
(4.)'bu'
form
original
with
'
or
ti,'
or
'
'
attu.'
Section
on
Nouns.
"
Canarese,'bu,'the
156
KQOT^.
This
been enphonrzedinto 'mbu.'
'bn,'has universally
instances softened iii Telugu
Tamilian formative 'mbu,' is in some
in Tamil
into 'mu.'
nouns
The 'bu'
or
verbs is superseded
by
of Tamil
'mbu'
sitive
'gu' in Telugu; and the forms answeringto the Tamil tranpu' and mpu,' rarely ppu.'
ppu' are
Tarn.
nira-mbu,'
Example of the use of this formative by a verb:
to he full,
to fill;of which the crude base 'nir,'
'nira-ppuj'
re-appears
The
has
to
in the related verb
he
t
o
or
Telugu
niR-ei,'
fill.
full,
'nindu' instead of 'nirambu;'
but the transitive 'nimpn,'
answers
very
in
'mbu'
and
of
the
Tamil
a
noun
'nirappu.'Example
nearlyto
form, iru-ppu,'
of iron,e.g.,
'ppu;' 'iru-mbu,'Tam., iron,adjectival
In Telugu 'irumbu' is softened into
iron rod.
an
iruppu-(k)k61,'
form
inumu,'adjectival
inupa.' The Canarese still adheres to the
'b' into 'v,'
but leaving
form of this suffix,
generally
softening
original
it always unnasalised ; e.g.,Canarese
havu,'a snake,properly pavu :'
form 'pappu,'e.g.,
Tamil
pambu,'nasalised from 'pabu;'adjectival
the serpent hanner:
Telugu, still further altered,
pappu-(k)kodi,'
illustrates the progress of the formative
'pamu.' This example clearly
and confirms the supposition,
that it was
in question,
merely^euphonic
and that it was
in its origiil,
by degreesthat it acquiredthe character
'
vu'
or
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
of
formative.
It has been
formative
be
added
mentioned
of transitive
that
even
that the
verbs,where
in those
Telugu
the
Tamil
where
cases
uses
'pu' or 'mpu' as a
uses
ppu.' It should
'
the
Tamil
uses
the
other
the Teluguoften
noticed,viz.,'kku' and 'ttu,'
previously
prefers'pu.' Compare the followinginfinitives in Tamil and in
Tam.
'mepa,'Tel.;'nirutta,'
Telugu,e.g. 'meykka,'Tam. to feedcattle,
Tel.
'kku'
Where
in Tamil,and 'pu'in Telugu
to establish,
nilupa,'
are
precededby i,'this formative becomes in Telugu either mpu' or
nchu ;'e.g., compare
oppuvi-kka,'
Tamil, to deliver over, with the
Tel. infinitive,
or
appavi-mpa,'
appavi-ncha.'
corresponding
It appears from the various particulars
now
sitive
mentioned,that tranused adjectivally,
must have been regardedby
verbs,and nouns
Tamilians as possessing
in common.
the primitive
The
some
quality
feature possessed
of transition;
common
by each,is doubtless the quality
formatives
'
'
'
'
'
'
of the
qualityor
substantive to
nouns
'
are
act denoted
by
there
adjectivally
is a transition
the
to the noun
noun
adjectival
which it is prefixed,
which corresponds
to the transition
by the
governs.
It is manifest that the various
do not
used
diflfer
from
essentially
which
particles
one
are
used
another either in
which
as
it
tives
forma-
signification,
FOEMATIVE
ADDITIONS
TO
157
ROOTS.
was
d,' d/ or
or
'
'
determined
b,'should be suffixed as
which
of the sonants
formative to
'
g,' s,'
verb
any particular
'
noun.
indeed,the
Possibly,
of these formatives
use
originated
altogether
a
grammatical
in considerations of
euphony.
principle
appears
the formative
which
to
denote
to
or
is inherent in the
from
From
onlypointin which
of
intransitives.
the statements
that wherever
of the
The
and
DrS-vidian verbs
referred
syllables
or
nouns
found
are
there is reason
to
alone constitutes
or
to
to terminate in any
contains
the
The
root.
final
syllables
'gu,''ngu,''kku;' 'su,'
'chu;''dii,'
'ndu,''ttu;'''du,'
'ndu/
'ttu;''bu,''mbu,' mpu,' 'pu,''ppu;''mu,''vu;' may,
additions.
as formative
rule,be rejected
'
on
examination
of many
relationship
to throw
nouns
as
general
unexpectedlight
are
commonly-
which
and independent,
but which,when the syllables
supposedto be primitive
found to be derived from or allied,
referred to above are rejected,
to
are
verbal roots which are stillin use.
I adduce,as examples,
the following
Tamil words:
'kombu,'a branch,a twig; 'vembu,'the Margosa tree ;
the formative final,
as
vambu,' abuse ; pambu,' a snahe. As soon
the verbsjfromwhich these nouns
derived are
are
mbu,' is rejected,
brought to light. Thus, 'ko-mbu,'a twig,is plainlyderived from
the Margosa tree,is from
to pluckof,to cut ; 've-mbu,'
ko-y,'
ve-y,'
shade
shade
of
this
to he umbrageous,
to screen
tree beingpecuor
(the
liarly
va-mbu,'abuse,is from vei,'properly va-y
prized)
respondin
(cor;
to the Canarese
vayyu '),to revile ; pa-mbu,'a snake,is
the verbal base which is
from
pa-y,'to spring. In these instances,
in use ends in
which does not
now
y,'a merely euphonicaddition,
belongto the root,and which disappearsin the derivatives before the
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
which
consonants
The
same
will
syllables
added
are
as
formatives.
appliedto
principle
be found
to
nouns
a hawk,
yieldsimilar results; e.g., 'par-andu,'
the
to he beneath,
a root,from
'kir,'
kirangn,'
to fly; and
'para,'
'i' of which,thoughlongin Tamil,is short in the Telugu 'kinda,'
below.
'
from
Reduplication
of
the
Final
CoNSOffANi of
of employing
as
a
reduplication
principle
means
of
the
Root.
"
The
producinggramma-
158
BOOTS
tical
is recognized
expression
by the Drividian languages,as well as
by those of the Indo-European
family; though the mode in which the
is effected and the objects
in view are different. It is in
reduplication
Tamil that this reduplication
is most distinctly
apparent, and it should
here be borne in
changedfrom
that when
into
sonant
is doubled
root
mind,
the
Tamil
of
purpose
'
'
transitive,.
e.^.,from
of
is
into an
changing a noun
it qualifies
another noun, or puttingit in the
matt-u
hide
ox(t)t61,'
mMu,' an ox, is formed
(1) for
"
adjective,
showing that
genitivecase, e.g., from
; (2) for the purpose
into
doubled,it
final consonant
The
surd.
is
Tamil consonant
of
intransitive or
an
converting
'6d-u,'to
is formed
run,
'
neuter
verb
ottu,'to drive;
to be Jit,
(3) for the purpose of formingthe preterite,'
e.c/., tag-u,'
that was fit; and (4) for the purpose
of formingderivative
tak^-a.^
'
'
'
from
nouns
'
'
verbal
themes,
'erud-u,'to write, is
e.g., from
'
Noun
and
'
formed
in the sections
on
The
way
to express
in the act
and
in
the result.
to this
Up
pointit has
been
found
polysyllabic
roots
a
are
monosyllabifbase, lengthenedeither by
or
by the addition of formative pareuphonicadditions and insertions,
ticles.
An importantclass of dissyllabic
bases remains,of which the
is neither an euphonicnor
formative addition,
but an
a
second syllable
of specialisation,
into the nature and use
of which
inseparable
particle
shall now
we
inquire.
traceable
Particles
to the
of
to
Specialisation.
root
monosyllabic
or
"
The
verbs and
nouns
belonging
under
consist of
consideration,
stem, containingthe
and
genericsignification,
are
now
syllable,
perhapsthe fragmentof a lost root or lost post-position,
manner
by which the genericmeaning of the stem is in some
to expand and somemodified. The second syllable
times
appears sometimes
but in some
to restrict the signification,
instances,
through the
second
absence
now
be ascertained.
As
the meaning of
specialise
of specialisation.'
root, I call it 'the particle
this
the
PARTICLES
The
which
principle
in which
manner
OF
is involved in the
it is carried into
characteristic
feature
159
SPECIALISATION.
and the
of this particle,
use
effect,
remarkablycorrespondto
which it appears
languages,
to be desirable to notice here somewhat
As far back as
particularly.
the separate existence of the Semitic familyof languagescan be traced,
comprisinggenerally
every root is found to consist of two syllables,
three consonants.
When
Semitic bi-literalroots are compared with
their synonyms,
guages,
or
roots,in the Indo-Europeanlancorresponding
and
found
with those which are
in Sanscrit,
a
especially
simplerand more primitive
root-systemhas been broughtto light. It
has been ascertained,
in a largenumber
of instances,
that whilst the
first syllableof the Hebrew
with the Sanscrit,the
root corresponds
second syllable
does not in any manner
pean
correspondto any Indo-EuroIt is found also,that the second syllable
has not any
synonym.
essential connection
or
with
families of roots
exist
whilst
the
second
that in such
cases
case,
the initialand
the
and
the first,
in which
that
considerable number
varies.
continually
first syllable
alone
in each
same
It is therefore inferred
two
(comprising
the final,
togetherwith the vowel used for
of
consonants,
enunciation)
syllable,
perhapsthe fragmentof an obsolete word,has been appended
of
afterwards compounded with it,for the purpose
to the firstand
definite direction.
and
a
specific
giving the genericsignification
According to this view, which appears to be in the main correct,
pendent
inderoots are
to be regarded not
Hebrew
as
singlyand separately,
in clusters or groups,
monads, hut as arrangedgenerically
differences. The family
exhibiting
generalresemblances and special
the radical base ; the individuality
likeness resides in the first syllable,
in the second, ' the particle
of specialisation.'
or
peculiarity
special
that
in
some
instances
the second
of Semitic
syllable
with its counterpart in the Indo-Europeanlanguages,as
roots meets
rule or
instead of the first; but the peculiar
well as the first,
or even
referred to is found to pervade so large a portionof the
law now
Hebrew
roots, that it justlyclaims to be considered as a characteristic
of the language.
Thus, there is a familyof Hebrew roots signifying
generally to
The
members
"c.
of
this
'to separate,'
'to cleave,'
divide,'
familyare
also
and
'palal;'
'pala,'
(throughthe dialectic
'palah,'
'palag,'
'palah,'
Chaldee 'peras.'
It cannot
of '1'with 'r'),
'paras;'
'parash,'
interchange
or
be doubted that in all these instances the firstsyllable
'pal'or 'par,'
rather p-r,'
'p-1 (forthe vowel belongsnot to the root,but to the
relation),
grammatical
expresses merelythe generalidea of division ;'
It is true
'
'
'
'
160
ROOTS.
"whilstthe second
the finalconsonant
of
syllable
(which is in some instances a reduplication
to express,
of the bi-literal)
expresses, or is supposed
the
division
'
is to be
'
'
'
partitionis effected.
'
'
or
of this group
in other languages,
'
'
'
'
'
portionout, to
On
divide.
we
are
attention
turningour
'
the
resemblance
roots, the
whilst
wholly identical,
first
'
Glossarial Affinities.'
root-systemof
to the
struck with
of related
'
'
it bears
which
We
find in these
of
syllables
their second
the Dravidian
which
are
guages,
lanto the
languages
nearly or
different in each
are
syllables
and in consequence
of this difference produce the required
instance,
in the signification
of each member
of the group.
degreeof diversity
We
also find in these languages,
as in Hebrew, that the generic
particle
of specialisation,
or
common
base, and the added particle
are
so
conjoinedas to become one indivisibleetymon. The specialising
ticle,
parwhich was
at first,
probablya separablesuffix or post-position
has become by degreesa component part of the word, and this word,
the base to which
all formatives and all
so compounded, constitutes
inflexional particles
are
appended.
"
This
root-systemexists
family,but
Out
Tamil.
its
and
nature
all the
groups
languagesof
the
Dravidian
are
peculiarities
especially
apparent
such groups
of many
illustrationstwo
in
which
of related Tamil
commence
with
in the
roots,I select
as
alphabet.
]
Roots
.
adu
to
which
come
near
radiate from
;
also
'
the
syllablead
'
:'
to unite,
adu,'transitive,
to
ada^ngu \
to be
adar
to be close together,
to be crowded.
'
thing upon
162
ROOTS.
this purpose
; and
it
of
of this
particles
from the Tamil,in which
use
'
examples of the
mostly
The followingexamples are
seems
class.
ends
when
this euphonicaddition of u
a word
requires
besides the nasals and
hard, rough b,' or in any consonant
Tamil
'
in the
vowels.
semi-
'
according
beingconsidered either as a verb or as a noun
well as of verbs. Some
I giveexamplesof nouns
as
to circumstances,
of the following
commonly used
roots, though used as verbs,are more
and some, though used as nouns,
more
are
commonly use4 ae
as nouns,
onlyor
verbs. Some of the examples,again,are used either as nouns
as verbs only :
Bach root
"
to suffer
pain
kadlik-(ku),
uk-(ku)
a sting
koduk-(ku)i
specialising
particles
endingin consonants, of
been adduced,only one appears occasionally
which exampleshave now
for a vowel addition.
alternates with
to be used as an
ar
equivalent
are
ei ;' e.g., amar,'Tam., to rest,and 'amei,'
apparentlyequivalent.
The verb to grow, also,is in Tamil
valar,'and in Canarese
bale,'
valei,' Similar instances,
which in Tamil would be
however,abound
the gener3(l
in Hebrew, without invali"Jating
with
j and even
principle
there is a
respect to the latter of the two Dratidian illustrations,
Tamil
between
and
in
related theme,
marked
distinction
a
valar,'
upwards, as a man, or a tree,'
vilei,'vajar meaning to grow
to grow
as
vilei
whilst vilei,'
as
a crop ;'hence
a
means
noun
afield.
means
and interesting
I here subjoinan example of another peculiar
set
Of all the fourteen
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
are
'
and
languages,
'
INTERNAL
which
formed
163
CHANGES.
upon
'
'
'
members
like
have
the
of the
manner
an
'
same
ulterior relationship,
in virtue of their
nucleus
same
or
radical
in
possessing
common
'd,'and
the
genericsignification.
same
Dravidian
Formative
Roots
sustain
no
Internal
Change
on
receiving
Inflexional
Additions,or in Composition.- In
adhered to, and the deviations from it
generalthis rule is so strictly
that it may be regarded
are
so few and
as a, characteristic
unimportant,
of the Dravidian root-system,
and a counterpartof the rigidunchangeableness which characterizes Scythianroots.
The vowels of Dravidian roots belongas essentially
to the radical
guages,
base as the consonants.
They neither belong,as in the Semitic lanto the system of means
by which grammaticalrelations are
nor
are
expressed,
theymodified,as in the Indo-Europeanlanguages,
by the
or
"
the consonants
verb
or
noun,
inflected
grammatically
of which varies
signification'
with
the variation of
the interiorvowels.
the
find that
of the earlycondition of those languages,
we
representatives
of the words are modified by the
the root vowels of a largeproportion
that the
addition of the sufiixesof case and tense ; and in particular,
M
164
ROOTS.
the
vowel
into
to
perfect
appears usuallyto
have
of the rootquantity
it.
to expunge
entirely
alter the
another,or
which
the root
modification
is
into combination
on
the
of person, tense,
the root, not welded
or
with it.
made
to
with
other
Dravidian
words
in
construct
in the obliquecases
faithfully
and
future
I
as
as
proceedto
pointout the
it stands alone
state,it is
in the
is combined
or
fullyand
the preterite
representedas
nominative, in
in the
imperative.
to this
principal
exceptions
or
rule.
Euphonic Exceptions.
and consist only in
exceptionsare purelyenunciative,
such chafhges
as are
necessary to enable Dravidian
organs to enunciate
double
See the portionsof this section in which
consonants.
the
lengtheningof roots by the euphonicinsertion or addition of vowels
is explained.
(2.)A second class of euphonicexceptionsis connfected with one
minor dialectic peculiarities
of the
noticed at the end of the section
1.
(1.) Some
'
'
Sounds.
on
of
final consonant
when
root
it is followed
by
or
mutation
of the
formative
or
flexional
in-
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
come,
instead of
has not
is
'
'
'
'
placein
va,'come,
not
varndu
the
'
or
varundu.'
In this case
the omitted
'
r'
of
imperative
'var;'and
reallybelongsto
'
the root, or
whether
it is
only an
euphonic
INTERNAL
addition.
however,that
suspect,
is
imperativesingular
in
'
165
CHANGES.
ik,'not
'
this
'
'
for the
is radical,
v^,'as if from
'
;'and
vara
Telugu
find
we
the
'
'
which
is
'
the present,and
tar,'in the infinitive,
the future ;
'
ta,'in
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
sometimes
'
'
become
'
either of these
When
absorbed.
'
is
consonants
rejected. Thus,
Canarese,a
Canarese,skin,becomes in Tamil tol ;' pesar,'
dogal-u,'
and then
becomes in Tamil first peyar
per.' So in Tamil,
name,
is softened into
top-pu,'which has the
togup-pu,'a collection,
medial,it is apt
be
to
softened down
thus
and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
root
vowel
is sometimes
altered when
the crude
or
abstract
is
noun
'
'
'
'
'
166
ROOTS.
class of
form
to
the insertion or
by
facilitateenunciation.
addition of
such
In
the
cases
isintended
which
vowel
first
alwaysa
syllable,
short one,
'
and
rejected,
is
'
'per-u' becomes
Thus
lengthened.
ar-u,'ar.'
'
to
In the
same
manner
'
of the root
'per;' 'kar-u,''kar;'and
or-u,'
one,
becomes
'
;'and
or
'
ir-u,'
lengthenedmonosyllabicform is considered to be
and is much
used in combinations.
It is also used
elegant,
peculiarly
form as a concrete
of
more
noun
frequentlythan the dissyllabic
kar,'black,is much used by itself to denote the
quality. Thus
the rice grown
Coromandel monsoon,' or
at that
rainyseason,'or
of the root vowel
and rejection
season.' This euphoniclengthening
of the final will be found to throw lightin the derivation of some
of quality
is evidently
derived
a wilderness,
desolate,
nouns
; e.g., par,'
from
para,'old.
This
two, 'ir.'
'
'
'
'
'
'
When
of hard
the
final consonant
of the crude
root
to
belongs
the class
it cannot
be enunciated by
('k,' i,' t,''t,''p,''b.')
the help of an
Tamilians without
appended vowel; and in such
the final
cases, though the interior vowel of the root is lengthened,
in poetical
remains : e.g., pas-u,'green, becomes
and vulgar
u
pas,'but pas-u.'This final u,' however, beingretained
usage, not
solelyfor the sake of enunciation,is considered like the Hebrew
as only half the lengthof an
ordinaryshort vowel.
sh'va,'
of Dravidian
At first sightthe change in the interior vowels
letters
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
roots
now
pointedout
Sanscrit;but
on
may
further examination
It is evident that
resemble
to
appear
the
the
resemblance is found
the Dravidian
increase of
in
adjective,
the Dravidian
vowel
is more
lengthened,
are
used
than
a
as adjectives
indiscriminately
; from
them
to disappear.
of producing
which
the root
quality,or
frequently
employed as a concrete noun
form isalso used as
older dissyllabic
form,yet the dissyllabic
noun
the
quantityis
a
means
whollyeuphonic,and not, like that of the Sanscrit,
grammaticalmodification : for thoughthat form of
of
of
usage
not
pertains,
is
the
concrete,
which it
to gram-
INTERNAL
matical
but
relation,
though
'
is
ar,'precious,
ciousness,
or
poets in the
used in
only
that wkkh
same
as
composition
considerations of
precious,
yet
j and
sense
to
more
is
167
CHANGES.
'
'ar-u'
either 'ar-u'
or
euphony. Thus,
ar-u/ to signify
pre-
also is used
'ar' may
by the
be
optionally
adjective.
an
2. Heal
Exceptions.
It has been stated as a generalrule that the internal rowels of
Dravidiaa roots sustain no internal change on receiving
formative or
inflexional additions or in composition;
it has also been stated that
deviations from this rule exist,bat that they are few and unimportant.
The apparent exceptions
mentioned
above have been shown
to be merelyeuphonic. I proceedto notice the few real exceptions
which
observed.
are
(1.)In
of the Dravidian
most
the quantity
of
lailguages
the root-
vowels
and
of those
pronouns
thou, nir,'t/ou.
all the
are
But
'
the
obliquecases
and
Tamil, Canarese,Malayalam,
in
vowels
shortened
are
before
me
'ni,'
Tulu, in
the
receiving
is not
'
uka-
but 'nin-a-ge.'
to thee is not
The
a-ge,'but 'nan-a-ge;'
nin-a-ge,'
Telugu, Gond, and Ku generallyretain the quantityof the rootvowel unaltered : e.g.,in Telugu we
find nl-ku,'to thee,as well as
the quantityis altered
ni,'thou; but in the accusative, nin-u,'thee,
in the same
ing
The only other instance of a similar shortenmanner.
of the root-vowel of a Dravidian word is that which is supplied
by the numerals. The radical portionof the Tamil numeral 'mundru,'
is 'mu;' but this becomes 'mu,' when used as an adjectival
three,
and
in
munnuBU,' three hvmd/fed. In
as
muppattu/ thirty,
prefix,
it is shortened
when
like manper
aR-u,' six,is used adjectivally,
'eruto 'aR-u;'and 'er-u,'seven, to 'eru;'e.g., aRubadu,'sixty,
is identical
or
pronoun
badu,'seventy. The obliquecase of a noun
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
takes when
it is
pronoun
and hence both these classes of instances fall under
used adjectivally;
with
the
that
same
The
form
which
the
same
noun
or
rule.
the
preserving
the root-vowel
takes
root-vowels unaltered.
of
enough,this exceptionfrom the generalrigidity
Singularly
In
as well as a Dravidian one.
exception,
root- vowels is a Scythian
the
the
168
ROOTS.
Scythianversion
of the second
pronoun
the
is
person
is
case
possessive
'
'
ui,'thou,as
in the
Dravidian languages,
the accusative
m,' thy,and
of the
'
nin,'thee,
obliquecases ; e.g.,Telugu
and
thee.
and Tulu, nin-u,'
ninnei,'
nifn,'
thi/,
thee,
High Tamil
(2.)Another class of exceptions
appears in those few instances in
which the Tamil shortens the quantity
of the long vowel of the root
in the preterite.This shorteningis occasionally
observed in ,the
Canarese,but the best illustrationsare those which are furnished by
the Tamil: e.g., 'vegu,'
to burn,has for its preterite
properly've,'
ticiple,
parbut 'vendu/ 'nogu,'
not 'vegundn' or
to he in pain,
'vendu,'
not
properly'no,'has in the preterite,
'n6gundu'or 'n6ndu,'but
'nondu ;'and 'kan,'
but 'kandu.'
to see, not 'kandn,'
above evidently
The two classes of exceptionsmentioned
accord,
far
with
of
the Indo-Europeanlanguages,
as
as they go,
a
prevalentusage
inasmuch
of the interior
as
they are examplesof the shortening
vowels of the root on receiving
the addition of the inflexional particles,
to make
compensationfor the additional weight which is thus
imposed on the root-vowel.
the Dravidian
in quantity
to
corresponding
'
'
'
(3.)A
vowel is lengthenedwhen
in which
the
of
quantity
without
into a noun.
The alteration which the root
addition,
vowel
sustains is priorto any inflexional additions beingmade.
If
is
it into a
any formative particle added to a verbal root to convert
the quantity of the root-vowel
remains
noun,
unchanged. The
of the root-vowel
I refer takes place only in
to which
lengthening
(some of)those cases in which the verbal base itselfis used as a noun.
extraneous
any
to destroy
Thus, the verb 'ked-u,'
or
verbal
in which
destruction,
'ked-u
case
event
the root-vowel
also be used
'
destroyed,
may become a
formative 'di,'e.g., 'kedndi,
addition of the
the
by
noun
to become
is
without
remains
addition
lengthenedinto
'
as
verbal
noun,
iu
kid-u.'
The
'
to burn, 'sud-n,'
shine,'min,' a star; from 'lud-u,'
heat; from
to
and
from 'kol,'to
'peR-u,' obtain, 'piR-n,'a benefit
obtained;
receive,k61,'reception.
to
'
am
not
aware
of the existence of
but
Scythianlanguages,
'
it is well known
I can
death).Nevertheless,
'
'
mar
think
scarcely
to die,
with 'mara,'
('mri'),
it likely
that it isfrom the
III.
SECTION
THE
NOUN.
the nature
In this section it will be my endeavour to investigate
its
and aflFectionsof the Dravidian noun, with the view of ascertaining
at
of
formed
from
verbal
section
roots
The
'
on
; and
Verb,' how
derivative
nouns
are
nouns
participial
investigated.
I." Gender
Part
].
and
Number.
Gender.
the
distinctions attributed
them;
to
destitute of gender,and
naturally
as
neuters, are
treated
objectsthey denote
by
were
so
which
the grammars
that
many
which
are
oughttherefore to be regarded
of those languages as if the
nouns
are
feminine
and with
case-terminations,
genders. This peculiarsystem is a proof
pronouns of corresponding
and poetical
character of the Indo-European
of the highlyimaginative
mind, by which
or
of
principles
resemblance
were
discerned
in
the
171
GENDEK.
all
not
thingsthat exist were
only animated,but personified.A similar remark appliesto the
Semitic languages
in which the same
or a similar usage respecting
also,
gender prevailed.
In the
progress of the corruptionof the primitiveIndo-European
natural usage gainedground:
but more
a less imaginative
languages,
in a majorityof the modern
dialects of this
nevertheless,
colloquial
both in Europe and in India,the gender of nouns
is stillan
family,
important and
in
and a
difficultsection of the grammar,
of those
the way
of the idiomatic use
pediment
standingimlanguagesby
foreigners.
On
the
other
hand, in
the
"
"
'
'
of masculine
When
our
or
'
'
feminine.
attention is turned
'
to the
Dravidian
languageswe
gender differgenerallyfrom
respecting
find
those of
172
NOUN.
THE
Dravidian
nouns
denote
by
but which
of
Tamil marians
gramand
caste-less
which
classes,
are
'
highcaste
'
'
called
are
'
'
'
destitute of
of nouns,
'
whether animate
reason,
or
inanimate.
This classification
though not
is
and
momentous
more
the
exists between
for
isingparticle
differentone
so
New
that denote
nouns
for
The
sexes.
essential than
thingsthat
are
any
which
Persian,
animated
difference that
uses
beingsand
destitute of life,
is the
plural-
one
another
and
onlyUn-Dra-
classifiedin a manner
which
is in
are
languagein which nouns
Dravidian
any degreesimilar to the Dravidian system.* The peculiar
law of genderwhich
has now
been described would
appear to be a
result of grammaticalcultivation;
for the masculine,feminine,
and
epicenesuffixes which form the terminations of Dravidian 'high-caste'
are
properlyfragmentsof pronouns or demonstratives of the
nouns,
vidian
third person, as
indeed,be stated
also
are
as
of the neuter
It may,
Dravidian nouns
generalrule that all primitive
some
formatives.
destitute of
'
sufiSxes
the ordinary
discarding
*
This is not
the
greaterimportance
our
bodies the
ailment,we
say
'/
am
ill;'whereas
selfor 'atmSl.'"when
'my body is ill.'
and treating
genderor rationality,
in which the
only particular
the Indo-European,
to reason
of personality.When
we
are
than
seat
of
Dravidion idiom
and the mind.
sufferingfrom
attributes
We make
any
bodily
173
GENDER.
all nouns,
Tamil
more
word
far
abstract neuters.
Thus in poetical
as
possible,
'Dev-u,'God, a crude noun
destitute of gender,is reckoned
classicalthan 'Dev-an,'
the corresponding
masculine noun.
This
is a Sanscrit derivative,
but the same
tendencyto fall back
as
the old
upon
which
which
are
as
Scythianrule
primitiveDr^vidian
is destitute of
in the
appears
nouns
gender,is
case
e.g.,
'
of many
a
iRei,'
king, a
classical than
more
other words
word
the
'iRei-(v)-an,'
commoner
words
which
denote
'sun'
and
'moon'
surya'and
'
'
and
('suriy-an'
chandra,')
are
words,
rivers,"c., are
are
and
sun,
All
neuters.
in like
and
the
'tinggal,'
true
sandir-an,'
of the masculine
with the
Tamil
'
of
principles
Dravidian
both pure
names
the
Dra-
of towns,
gender. In some
retain the primitivelaws
or
of
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the Dravidian
A
languages.
of the Telugu, which
peculiarity
of the Dr"vidian
both combined
as
appears
also in the
G6nd,
in
constituting
the
plurala
epicene
respect,that they
and instead of
singular,
common
or
dialects in this
to
Telngupossesses, it is true,a
rarelyused,and
ordinarywomen.
are
as
The
174
NOUN.
THE
that
only in
'it,'are
certain
rare
combinations
and
conjunctures.He'
and
'
which are
only pronouns of the third person singular,
made
of by fourteen millions of the Telugu people;
use
ordinarily
and
the colloquial
dialect does not
even
pronoun,
possess any
is capableof being applied
equivalentto our pronoun
she,'which
to women
of the lower as well as of the higher classes. Ordinarily
is spoken of in Telugu as a chattel or a thing,
or as
we
every woman
accustomed
children {e.g.,it did so and
to speak of very young
are
destitute of
either that women
are
so'),
apparentlyin the supposition
the
'
'
reason,
or
lies dormant.
infants,
Whilst
as
a chattel
by Telugu grammar
taken collieotively
or
as
a
are
child,women
regardedwith as much
respectas by the other Dravidian dialects. In the pluraltBeyare
honoured with the same
'rational'suflSxesand pronouns
or
'high-caste'
that are applied
and gods.
to men
The Canarese and MalayMam agree in this pointwith the Tamil,
and regardwomen,
not in the pluralonly,but also in the singular,
as
in those languages
to the class of 'rationals:' accordingly
pertaining
there is a feminine singular
to
ponds
she,'which correspronoun equivalent
of its formation
in the principle
he.' With
to the masculine
those languagesagrees the Ku, whichi though the near
neighbourof
the Telugu and the G6nd, pursues in this respecta politer
than
course
each
taken
woman
singlyis
treated
'
'
either.
In the idioms
of the Tudas
but
masculine.
the
employment in
both
'
Kotas, the
of the
pronoun
feminine,those dialects appear
Nilgherryhills,there
instead of the
and
is
no
This
of the
aborigines
feminine
singular;but
to
extraordinaryusage
of the
same
rude
use
reminds
pronoun,
the
not
'
neuter
of
one
the
hu,'to signify
2. Number.
The
person,
of which
one
dual,whilst
this
the
is
peculiarity
examined
restricted to the
in that connexion.
Under
the head
of
the party
of
species
As, howevef,'
personalpronouns,
'
as
a
it will
Number,'
we
be
shall
NUMBER
MASCULINE
"
(l.)Masculine Singidar. It
has
"
formatives
by which
the
gender of
175
SINGULAR.
alreadybeen intimated
is
nouns
are
expressed,
occasionally
gender were
addition of which
formatives
with
of
suflBxed
was
utility
pronouns,
use
to
the
Those
combined
or
extended
gradually
was
matives
for-
as
their
nouns
which
added
will be
illustratedby
sufficiently
gender,
of the
the gender-terminations
express that idea by suffixing
The manner
in
whereby they became appellativenouns.
learned to
which
formed.
were
pronouns
originally
appended
but their
perceived,and
or
particles
languages,
demonstrative
bases,by
the
to
not
were
suhstantiiie nouns;
From
pronouns.
historyof these
suflSxes demonstrative
gender
that the
the
singular.
masculine
on.'
singularsuffix of the Tamil is an,' an,'or
is that which appears in the demonstrative
'An,'the shorter formatiTe,
'avan'
pronoun
to
abstract
an
becomes
'
'
or
neuter
noun,
the
noun
of these formatives
be
to
ceases
'
and
abstract,
masculine-singular
appellative.Thus 'mupp-u,'
by the addition of 'an' becomes
mupp-an,' an elder,literally
ffl^'e,
and
from
Tamir'
ot
comes
age-he,
a
'Tamir-an,'
Tamilian,
age-man;
concrete
'
'
Tamil-man
.
These
and
words'
of
noun
"
similar
by
called
are
genericaUycompound
'
Tamil
grammarians. They
of quality
or
generallya noun
gender,which
appears
In the instances
also to have
which
have
the nominative
annexed
to
annexed
to
the
to which
noun
nouns
the
or
obliquecase
the
case
meaning of
or
been
obviouslycompounded
relation
noun
sible
divi-
"
and
suffix of
originally.
genderis
it is
cases
rectus; but in many
inflexional base, viz.,to that form of
casiis
signsare
the
been
are
or
and
suffixed,
genitive.When
which
when
used
by
the
or oblique
inflexion,
in compounds of this
the nominative
or
genitival
possessive
signification:
e.g.
employed instead of
a
nature, it generally
conveys
a mountaineer, literally
a man
of the
madeiyman'('malei-(y)-m-an'),
a m^an
mmintain; 'pattinaiian'
'),a cifiscn,
liteiaMj
('pattin'-a"'-an
of
is merely added
the city. Sometimes, however, the genitival in
diflferencein meaning between 'villan,'
euphonically;
e.g., there is no
case,
is
'
'
which
SLn6.'villiwan' ('vil^-^"^-an'),
hoviman,'
'
is considered
more
elegantform.
in some
are
description
grammars called 'adjectives;'
but they are never
regardedas such by any native grammarians: they
of qualifying
be simplyprefixedfor the purpose
other words ;
cannot
Words
of this
176
NOUN.
THE
and
tive
they are merelyappella-
that
nouns.
A
of
subdivision of
gender are
consists
appellatives
annexed
to
Verbs;'but
'
on
whatever
be
the nature
of
is certainly
not
compound), 'kodiya-n,'
it can
be used
ana,'that
must
we
adjectivally
is ; e.g.
'
the suffixes
of the
'
in which
regardwords of
be investigated
in the section
man.
of words
append
that
kodiyan-ana,'
is
'kodiya'(thefirst part
adjective;for before
it the relative participle
an
to
cruel man,
lative
'Appel-
and
the
as
pound
com-
in English,
neither is
adjective
in Tamil:
it is properlyan
noun.
appellative
kodiyan'an adjective
It
may
may be said that the neuter pluralof this word, viz., kodiya,'
but
be prefixed
substantive
cruel
to any
:
kodiya,'
things,
adjectivally
the neuter
pluralof kodiyan,'is not identical with the adjective
cruel man,
cannot
be
called
an
'
'
'
'
'
similar in appearance.
distinctfrom it,though so
cruel,but totally
kodiya,'
The
whereas
'a' of the
the
'
former
word
is the
will be
as
participle,
and
'Adjectival
Formatives')
relative
shown
at
the
in the section
neuter
suffix of
possessive
case
plurality;
and
of the
'
(see
Verbs.'
is said by Beschi to be
nouns
speciesof Tamil appellative
formed by annexing suffixes of gender to verbal roots, e.g., oduvan/
Those
a reader,from
odu,'to read ; but this,I believe,is an error.
is literally
words are to be regardedas participial
nouns, and '6duvan,'
Another
'
'
he who
will
In the
he
read,i.e.,
who
is accustomed
to read.
is the participial
noun
'6dinan,'
of the
preterite
he who read or is accustomed to read: '6dugindravan,'
tense, and means
he who reads,belongs to
the corresponding
present participial
noun,
the same
class ; and these forms are not to be confounded with appellative
nouns
properlyso called. On the other hand, such words as
kappan' is not
kippan,' a protector,are ti'ue appellatives
; but
he
formed from the future tense of. the verb (though'kappan' means
derivative noun, of which
but from
will protect),
a
kappu,'protection,
the final and formative 'ppu'is from the same
originas the corresponding
final of muppu,' old age.
See the concludingpart of the section on
same
manner
'
'
'
'
'
The
Verb.'
The
suffixes of
gender which
form
the terminal
portionof appellative
in
nouns
that
varies,never
When
neuter
only
the consonant.
noun
ends
with
vowel
which
is essential to
it,
178
the
THE
termination
same
form which
That
ad-u
'
is more
the
'
'
or
into.
The
were
u^-u,'
and
'
and
'
the
of both
connections
simpleand
demonstrative
base, to
Dravidiau
point. It
trulyprimitivemanner
this
other upon
any
inquired
are
of the
barbarous
in
pronouns
prefixing a,'the
sufEx
of the most
one
lightthan
more
vadu.'
'
masculine
derivation
its demonstrative
'
one
originally
Ku, though
throws
dialects,
than
rarelyused
the
deraonstralivBiayana,'he, a
survives in the
Tamil-Oanarese
when
appear
NOUN.
common
forms
by
nify
sig-
which
nouns,
and
a man,
al-u,'a
anj-u,'
that
and 'aanj-n'(compare Tam., a(v)an'),
literally man, is
woman;
to
aalu (compare Tam.
used to signify
he,and
a(v)al')that woman,
is certainly
-identical with the
sAe. The Ku
a
anj-u,'
signify
man,
and
man
Those
woman.
nouns
'
'
are
'
'
'
'
'
Tamil
Can.
male:
'an,'a
noun
'anma,'
the Tamil
and
we
the
see
husband, a ruler,and
abstract
'
noun
'
root
same
anmu,'
to
an-mei,'strength).In
in the Ancient
(compare
he brave
the
use
to which
this
'
'
appears
be
to
'
Sn
;'and
as
'
'
and
'
'
have
been
shown
be
to
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
of
'
'
'
in
vani
'),and
'
from
du'
connection
Telugu
the
the
obliquecases
'
half
speechof
pedantic; e.g.,
the
is thus
{e.g.,vanni,'him,
'
anuswara,'or
itself in the
of
the
of
some
the
'
obscure
vulgarand
instead
nasal, which
established between
the
cedes
pre-
in the written
positions
com-
A
'
close
'
an
of
and
point an.'
in the way of the perfectidentificationof the
The onlydifficulty
and
formative 'an' with the Ku, 'anj-u,'
with the Tamil
a
man,
an,'a male, lies in the length of the vowel of the latter words.
'
'
'
Here
vowel
again the
was
dialect in
Ku
comes
to
our
assistance;for
we
NUMBER
the 'a' of
and
in the
THE
"
FEMININE
179
SINGULAR.
the demonstrative
is appended to, and combined
pronoun
relative participle
of the verb, so as to form with it a
'
word
when
with, the
participial
'
'
'
to be
he
complete. Compare the Ku participial
noun
gitanj-u,'
who did,with the corresponding
Canarese
Ku,
geyidan-u; gitar-u,'
they who did, with geyidar-u,'
Can., and also gital-u,'
Ku, she who
Can.
did,with geyidal-u,'
seen
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
he.
A
class of feminine
numerous
the
by suffixing
crude
state;
same
is formed
nouns
appellative
singular
particleto
abstract
or
neuter
in their
nouns
with 'mag-an,'
Tain.,a daughter,
'mag-aJ,'
e.g., compare
and
son;
'
which
Canarese.
largelythan
appears
That
be
to
formative is
identical with
'
Telugu ; and
by the
that
of
al-u,'which is used by
the
Tarail-
the Ku
more
its identity
with the Tamil-Canarese
'
'
'
'
'
'
It is evident that
'
'
anj-u
into
'
'
would
al-u,'
be shortened
constant
occurrence
into
of
'
al,'as
easilyas
cerebral
'
1 ' in
and
'
180
THE
which
ia characteristic of the
Telugualso,in
in
in-lawf
which
words
the
Probablythe
Tel.
al-u,'
throughthe
of which
'al'
regularform
a
al-u,'is evidentical
'
and
'al-u,'
which
suffix,
of this
is
capable
noun.
of
interchange
common
have
we
also with
or
ad-u,'adj.,female,is identical
very
daugpier-
'kodal-u,a
'
'
in
in
and
Tam., to use,
kei-(y)-alu,'
dialect to
colloquial
kei-(y)-adu.'*
in the
'
'
originwith
1
tration
illus-
;'an
which
is
verted
con-
'
The feminine
The
'
suffix
feminine
the Tamil-Canarese
'
Canarese
in
Canarese,is exemplified
and
Tamil
and
the words 'maradal-u,'
a niece,
'
NOUN.
singularsuffix,al
'
in the terminations
Telugu,on
instead of the
demonstrative
'
of verbs
hand, which
feminine singular,
uses
the
termination
in Tamil
al-u,'appears
well
as
the other
as
'
or
as
in those of pronouns.
demonstrative
the neuter
uses
and
the final
of
the
verb.
It may
and
'1'
Tamil
be remarked
used
are
e.g., in
There
may
consists in
masculine
Awar,
is another
'
of the Caucasian
some
and
dialects,n
'
terminals,exactlyas
feminine
'
in
mode
'
of
forming the
is much
which
nouns,
which
as
that in
used
feminine
in all the
lative
singularof appel-
Dravidian
and
dialects,
be
modification
of
it,to
any
abstract
or
neuter
noun.
The
In
appear
Tamil, this
on
It ia
the Tamil
neuter-feminine
suffix is 'atti'
a woman
comparing vellal-atti,'
ofthe
'
more
doubtful
common
noun
whether
the
'tl,'a
person;
or
'
cultivator caste,with
a woman,
G6nd-Telugu, Jll-u,'
'
and
of
is allied to
alliance
some
'
male
properly a subjectperson, a servant
or
probable.
tl,'means
this seems
to rule,and
a
female, a slave. It is derived from '9,1' (Tel.'61-u'),
intended to signifya Hindu
natural enough origin for a word
The
woman.
is pen,'the literal signification
a woman
ordinary Tamil word which signifies
from the verbal root
to
of which is desire,
pen,' desire;but the word is generally
bride.
restricted to mean
a
a
Hence, taking into consideration
woman,
young
in India,the word
who is subjectto rule,
the subjectpositionof women
one
ill,'
is
is
natural
whose
for a word signify-,
sole
to
derivation
a
as
duty
obey,
a
person
and
a
as
to
into general
more
come
female,
'pen;'
a
perhaps
likely
ing woman,
singular.
as a suffix of the feminine
use
seems
"
'
'
'
NUMBER
vellal-an,'
a man
"
'
THE
"
the
of
oru-(v)-aii,'
one
man,
unws
used in
vulgarTamil
'
noun
as
With
and
una,'with
'
woman,
with
a zcasAej-toomaw,
vaimS.-tti,'
'
tt/ a portionof
instead
man,
this
one
oru-tti,'
'
this
component element
oruttan/one
oruvan.'
'
'
181
SINGULAR.
caste ;
same
vanna-n,'a washerman.
'
NEUTER
is erroneously
suffix,
tive
appella-
in the masculine
of the
classical and
solitaryexception its
is
use
correct
exclusively
feminine.
The
suffix is
same
to
(corresponding
The
Telugu uses
of the
woman
a
'
'
the
Komti
ti
'
iu
a queen
Canarese,e.g., arasiti,'
Tamil
rasatti'), okkalati,-'
a farmer'swife.'
a
or
or
komati-di,'
di,'e.g., k6mati-(y)-adi
'
'
'
'
adi
iti'or
'
'
'
'
caste;
'
Pariar
mala-di,'a
'
'chinna-di,'
woman;
girl.
It
seems
me
'
of the
imitation
crude
from
neuter
or
'
Dravidian
pure
'
it is
much
so
used
it is
cases
by
the Sanscrit
only in
manei,'
and
'
be confounded
of
formation
with
nouns
the section
on
The
differs
feminine
Sanscrit
to be
come
compare
to
'i,'a
See
gendersindiscriminately.
'
with
the
'
from
head :
a
a
talei,'
lord),
talei-(v)-an,'
a
a hoy, with
'perdgi,'
girl. This
'perdgal,'
'
'
appended
Tam., a house-wife,'
e.g., 'manei-(v)-i,'
Tam., a lady (compare
talei-(v)-i,'
nouns;
house ;
'
as
connexion
derivatives
from
is
majorityof
suffix. In the
to some
; and
noun
long I,'which
the
It consists
Sanscrit.
'
Verbal
at
Derivatives,'
the close of
Verb.'
masculine
'
am
pure
feminine
or
adoptedby
"
suffix,
liiative. The
however,
as
form
retained ; and
') is generally
Dravidian originwhich end
Dravidian
there
are
of those
also
some
'am,' or take
in
termination
Sanscrit^nouns
abstract
When
'am'
neuter
is not
(endingin
nouns
neuter
'am'
to
are
as
be
nouns
of
their for-
regarded,
suffix,
though such is
an-
182
THE
its character
doubtedly
class of
Such
formatives
not
itself,
noun
much
at the
Derivatives,'
All animated
numerous
Dravidian
the
by
vative
deri-
to be
are
See
inflexional additions.
of the
beings that
is made
use
of
merely one
It is
by
nouns.
of the
in Sanscrit,
of which
formatives,
and
dialect,
NOUN.
on
Verbal
Verb.'
The
'
'
of
placedby
and the
grammarians
class,
that denote such animals,
nouns
and in the plural,
both in the singular
are
of
uniformly
regardedas neuter or destitute of gender,irrespective
Drividian
in
the animal's
destitute
are
reason
are
neuter
the 'caste-less,'
or
sex.
If it
'
'
female,'cock
'
'
the pronoun
'
or
with
which the
'
caste-less
'
animal's
sex, the
itself
noun
class.
neuter
or
however,
noun
the specification
of the
notwithstanding
remains in the
in such cases,
For this
reason, suffixes
singularor plural,were
The only neuter
nouns.
which is nsed in the
the
feminine
neuter
manner
that
adi,'
'
which
The
being
'a
which
and
nouns.
appellative
'adu,'that, idu,'this; in Telugu
Malayalam ata,'
'
'
'i
'
is found
suffix
a
evidently
('a'remote,
to
'
ita
'
;'in
in
Gond
'
Dravidian
the
'
id.'
instances
some
in
ad,'
verbs
Telugu
as
Dravidian
its termination
to those
the
signof
sign of the
as
the
demonstratives
proximate),that part
be annexed
of number
adu,'and
'
or
'
or
demonstrative,
only,is used in the conjugationof
the neuter
singularof each tense,and
feminine singular
also. The bases of
'
'
an
and
-pronouns
neuter
same
'
termination of the
the
constitutes
is in Tamil-Canarese
idi ;'in
the masculine
as
singularof demonstrative
This pronoun
'
same
al,'is
'
of each pronoun
demonstrative
vowels is
'
'
'
and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Malayalam,those.
a
signof
the neuter
nouns
Appellative
'
'
It will be shown
afterwards that
'
'
'
'
this final
'
'
is
plural.
which
form
their
masc.
singularin
Tamil in
NUMBER
PLUEALISATION.
"
183
'
'
'
'
This neuter
'
'
in the formation
of verbal nouns,
Tam., the
p6giEa-du,'
'p6va-du,'the being about
e.g.,
'
act
of
has
come
gradually
to he used
as
an
abstract.
clusively
singularsuffix in 'd' or 't,'are. exand they are
in the Indofound especially
Indo-European,
European pronouns and pronorainals.We may observe this suffix in
the Sanscrit 'tad' or 'tat,'
weakened
a
that; in 'adas,'
that;in 'tyad,'
of
form
find it also in the Latin
adat,'that; in etad,'this. We
'illud,'
'id,'"c. (compare the Latin 'id,'with the Tamil 'i-du,'
this);and in our Englishdemonstrative neuter 'it' (properly
'hit'),
of
the neuter
he,"as also in what,'the neuter of who.' Compare
'
neuter
'
'
neuter,'which
'
'it,'an
'
indeclinable pronoun,
combines
with
described
the
as
'
suffix
'
petrified
negativeparticlena
in Telugu the
manner
as
if not, apparentlyin the same
there is not, is compounded of the negative'la
neuter
'ledu,'
'
'
to form
'
net,'
aoristic
'
and
the
du.'
pointto be allied
rowed
it would
be unsafe to suppose that they borto the Sanscrit family,
this neuter singularsuffix from the Sanscrit. The analogy of
the Dravidian neuter pluralin a,'which though Indo-European,is
strative
foreignto the Sanscrit,and that of the remote and proximatedemonpean
and
vowels
a
i,'which though known to the Indo-Euroand distinctively
by the
family,are used more
systematically
Dravidian languagesthan by any other class of tongues, would lead
inherited by the Dravidian
to the supposition
that these particles
were
Pre-Sanscrit
with the Sanscrit,from a primitive,
family,in common
Though
the Dravidian
languagesappear
in this
'
'
'
'
source.
the
primitive
from the
is carefully
distinguished
Indo-Europeantongues,the plural
of quantitywhich
of a few nouns
singular
; and with the exception
The
have
of
Principles
of
Pluralisation.
"
In
the 'number'
singularbut a pluralsignification,
is always clearly
denoted by their inflexional terminations.
like our
modern
whose number is indefinite,
English sheep,'
nouns
Nouns
Plural
'
184
THE
are
unknown
the
Scythiangroup
left
indefinite,
ao
"whether
NOUN.
is
and number
looser principle
prevails,
that it is the
connexion
languagesof
alone which
generally
determines
restrictsthe use
singularor plural. The Manchu
of its pluralising
to words wliich denote animated beings: all
particle
other words are left destitute of signsof number.
Even the Tartar,
Oriental Turkish, ordinarily
the pronouns
or
alone,and
pluralises
a
is
noun
of
of other
In the Brahui
indeterminate.
nouns
also,
it is
generallyleft undefined; and when
desired to attach to any noun
the idea of plurality,
a word
signifying
several
is
it.
or,
prefixedto
Notwithstandingthis rule,
many
of an
terminate
indeBrahui verbs are regularly
pluralised
; and the number
'
'
'
'
noun
with
which
With
difier
is
nouns
may
it agrees.
of pluralisation,
the
respectto principles
from
considerably
whole
stock.
of the verb
the
Indo-Europeanfamily,and
exactness
surprising
with
number
The
with
of Dravidian
indefinite ; and
ordinarily
Dr4vidian
tongues
accord
on
the
the
nouns,
accordingto
in
it
Tamil,
the connexion
'
madu,'
; and
the
ox,
even
idea of
means
when
either
an
numeral
ox
is
idiomatic
plurality,
or
oxen,
prefixed
speakers
necessarily
conveys
Hence
singularor indefinite form of the noun.
/oi/rox isfeed'
they will rather say nalu madu meygiRadu,'literally
nalu madugal meygindrana,'
which
four oxen are feeding,'
ing,than
would sound olamsy and pedantic.
is pluralised
Even when
a neuter
noun
by the addition of a pluralising
the verb is rarelypluralised
to correspond
particle,
; but the
form of verb is stillused for the plural, the number of the
singular
indeterminate.
This is invariably
the
neuter singular
beingnaturally
which
'
'
"
in
practice
the
speechof
the
colloquial
style
186
THE
plural,and
that not
only,but
NOUN.
guages
only, or in the Dravidian lanall the languages of the Scythian
in the Tamil
also in
almost
group
in which the Indo-Europeanlanguages
importantparticular
differfrom the Scythianis,
that in the former the pluralhas a different
set of case-terminations
from the singular,
by the use of which the idea
of plurality
but is conjoinedwith that of
is not separately
expressed,
set
the same
case-relation ; whilst in the latter familythe pluraluses
is expressed
of case-terminations
and plurality
the singular,
by a
as
is inserted between
to all the cases, which
common
signof plurality
In
and the case-terminations.
the singular
crude form of the noun
or
each inflexion includes the twofold idea
the Indo-Europeanlanguages,
of number
Thus there is a 'genitivesingular'and a
and of case.
each of which is a complex idea; but there is uo
'genitiveplural,'
of number
inflexion which can be called
irrespective
genitive,'
; and
in many
of the genitive
instances (this
beingone) there is no apparent
of the singular
and that which
connexion
between
the case-termination
is used in,and which constitutes,
the plural.
In those few cases
in which
the sign of number
and the sign of
and to have coalesced into
to have been
case
seem
distinct,
originally
to have
seems
precededthat of number : e.g., the
one, the signof case
Gothic pluralaccusative 'ns,'
is derived from 'n
or
m,' the signof
and
s,' the sign of plurality.When
the
the accusative singular,
Scythianfamilyof languages is examined, it is found that each of
is fixed and unalterable. It expresses the idea of
their case-signs
in the pluralas in the sinand nothing more, and is the same
'case
gular,
with the exceptionof those few trivial changes which
are
also is not only distinct
by euphony. The sign of plurality
required
but is one and the same
in all the cases.
It is an unfrom the case-sign,
alterable
fixed quantity;and it is not post-fixed
a
to
post-position
much
less compounded with it,as in the Indo-European
the case-sign,
but is prefixed
to it. It is attached directly
to the root
languages,
and followed by the variable signsof case.
itself,
and rigidity
In the Dravidian
of
languagesa similar simplicity
of plurality.They are
structure characterizes the use of the particles
base of the noun
to the crude
added directly
to
(which is equivalent
and are
tlie same
in each of the oblique
the nominative
singular),
The signsof case
the same
are
cases
as in the nominative.
precisely
the only difference being that in the
in the pluralas in the singular,
in the pluralto the
itself,
they are suffixed to the crude noun
singular
after the addition of that particleto the crude
particle,
pluralising
Another
'
'
'
'
"
noun.
'
NUMBER
For
187
PLURALISATION.
is declined
example,in Hungarian liaz,'
a house,
'
In Tamil
The
'
manei,'a home, is
particular
signswhich
exponents of
the
"
case,
taken
are
in which
manner
they are
declined
used
are
from
as
the
used in
follows
as
foUo-ws
pluralityand as
of each language;but
resources
both languagesis precisely
the
to
express
same.
The
neuter
base,when
attached
the
to
and
directly
In the
case
of Dravidian
being identical
nouns
is attached
pluralising
particle
it not
as
to
with
neuter
the crude
noun,
it is
without
any
of masculine
change:
and
different method
it is attached
feminine
nouns,
to
but
singular,
it pure and simple.
including
pronouns,
The singular
is necessary.
pluralisation
of the masculine and feminine is formed,as has alreadybeen pointedout,
denoting'a male,'or 'a female.'
by the addition to the root of particles
those nouns, it is necessary either to add a pluralising
Hence to pluralise
and feminine suffixes,
to substitute for
or
to the masculine
particle
those suffixes an epicenepluralising
particle.
In all the Dravidian
languages the primitiveplan of pluralising
that of substituting
for the masculine
these two classes of nouns
was
which
and feminine singularsuffixes a suffix of plurality
appliedin
somewhat
common
mode
to
which
retains its
has
of
men
and
neuter
women,
is still used
place only
from
disappeared
suffix.
of
without
in most
distinction of
of the
in connexion
with
which
substantives,
This is the
sex.
but
dialects;
pronouns
form their
and
in
Telugu
it
verbs, and
pluralby
means
188
THE
The
NOUN.
classificatiouof Dravidian
has
: it
alreadybeen explained
the masculine of rational
singular,
the
'
the
feminine.
high
caste
for
same
In
the
into
nouns
has
'
rationals
also been
'
nouns
is
'
and
shown
'
tionals,'
irra-
that in
from
distinguished
without
pluralboth those
distinction of
'Irrational'
sex.
of plurality
different
particle
from this and peculiar
Heuce the Dravidian languages
to themselves.
have one
form of the pluralwhich may be called epicene'
or
line-feminine,'
mascuand another which is ordinarily
restrictedto the neuter;
and by means
of these pluralising
are
particles,
gender and number
termination.
conjointly
expressedin the pluralby one and the same
The masculine-feminine plural
conjointly
expresses the idea of plurality
with that of rationality;
the neuter
jointly
conplural,the idea of plurality
with that of irrationality.
expression to
Arrangements of this kind for giving combined
genderand number, are very commonly observed in the Indo-European
and
feminines
the plan of classingmasculines
family; and even
without distinction of sex, is also very common.
togetherin the plural,
is masculine-feminine
Thus the Sanscrit pluralin
as
; so is the
Latin plural
in,'es,'and the Greek in e?.'
The chief difference with respectto this point between
vidian
the Drasystem and the Indo-Europeanone lies in this,that in the
Dravidian
is
particleof plurality
languages,the masculine-feminine
in the Indo-European
restrictedto rational beings; whereas
carefully
often complimented
are
languagesirrational and even inanimate objects
which
with inflexional forms and pluralising
particles
imply the
but even
that is,rational
of personality,
not onlyof vitality,
existence,
neuter
or
have
nouns
'
'
'
'
self-consciousness.
A
still closer
by the
of which
particles
exhibited
analogyto
New
other, ha,' to
which
are
Persian.
That
nouns
employedby
system
dialect possesses
is suflSxed to
one, 'an,'
'
the
the Dravidian
nouns
denotinginanimate
the Persians
are
is that which
is
pluralising
denotingliving
beings,*
objects.The particles
two
different from
those which
'
'
'
'
NUMBEK
used
189
PLUEALISATION.
"
in the Dravidian
'
'
'
whilst
suffixes,
singular
of the
'
the substantives
nouns
appellative
append lu/ which is properlythe
neuter signof plurality,
instead of the more
ar-u.' Thus the
correct
Telugu demonstrative pronoun
var-u,'
they(thepluralof vadu,'he},
to the Canarese
avar-u,'exhibits the regularepicene
corresponding
plural; whilst magadu,'a hu"band (inTamil
'),takes for its
magan
of this class add
pluralnot magaru,'but magalu;'and some
nouns
'lu' to the masculine
feminine singular
or
a sonsuffix;e.g., alludu,'
but 'allundlu/
in-law,makes in the pluralnot 'alluru,'
nor
even,'allulu,'
and
nasalised from 'allud'-Iu;
instead of 'yam,' they, vandlu,'is
used, a word which is formed on the same
colloquially
plan as the
low Madras
Tamil
they,instead of avargal or the higher
avan-gal,'
some
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
and
'
purer
'
'
avar.'
'
makkal.'
The
Ku
which is properly
irrationalone,
an
pluralis 'nga,'
form their rational pluralby
and participial
nouns
rational
'
aru,'which
is identical with
the
'
'
aru
of the other
dialects.
Tamil has been influenced in some
degreeby
colloquial
the usage of the Telugu,and has adopted the practiceof addingthe
irrational pluralto the rational one, therebysystematically
forminga
instead of the old rational plural ar :' e.g.,
double plural ar-gal,'
avan,'he,and
aval,'she,properlytake avar,'they,as their plural;
but the pluralwhich
is preferred
by the modern Tamil,is the double
one
avar-gal.'So also the pluralof the second person is properly
nir;'but the pluralwhich is most commonly used as ning-gal'
(from
which is a double plural
jiim,'an older form of 'nir,'and 'gal'),
like avar-gal.'Two forms of the epicenepluralbeingthus placedat
of the Tamil people(theclassical 'nir' and 'avar,'and
the disposal
the colloquial
'),they have converted the
avar-gal
ningrgal and
The
modern
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
190
NOUN.
THE
into an honorific
former,in colloquial
usage and in prose compositions,
This
and the same
singular,
practicehas been adopted in Canarese.
thoughuniversally
prevalentnow,
usage,
poets. I have
almost
was
of the old
in any
not
in my
to the
unknown
of the
inscriptions
epicenepluralas
possession,
any instance of the use
and titlesof
honorific singular,
an
except in connection with the names
the divinities,
and titles are appliedto the gods
whether those names
conferred honorifically
or
are
themselves,
upon kings. Even in those
follows the ordinaryrule,
cases, however,the corresponding
pronoun
and is
Telugu a double plural,
very rarelyhonorific. In modern
similar to that of the Tamil, has gaineda footing
(for
; e.g., varu-Iu
var-u
they,and miru-lu (for mir-u'),
'),
you.
The
masculine and
Telugu, as has been observed, pluralises
but
feminine substantive nouns
by the addition,not "f the rational,
irrational sign of plurality
similar inversion
of the neuter
: by a
or
the rational pluralto pluralise
sometimes
of idiom,the G6nd
uses
'
'
'
'
'
neuter
nouns;
e.g.,
'
and
nouns,
however,
usages,
are
Dravidian
distinctively
generaland more
is restricted to
the neuter pluralising
particle
to rational or personalnouns,
epiceneparticle
the
to
evidentlyexceptions
rule,accordingto which
neuter
Such
'kawalor,'crows.
the
We
1.
and
in all the
same
are
thempluralising
particles
This
"
and
dialects,
is virtually
one
particle
which
it has
In Tamil
owing merely to euphonic peculiarities.
verbs,it
and
pronouns,
'
Epicene PlurailsingParticle.
the
taken
now
ir :' in Canarese
and
assumes
Telugu, aru,'
'
'
The
'6r.'
forms
the
uru
Brahui
of
'
nouns,
'ar,''ar;''6r;''ir,'
are,'
'
also forms
eru
the
;* ri,' ru
'
'
second
:' in
person
or
pluralof its verb in ere,' ure,'"c., the third person in ur
'ar.' I regard 'ar' (notsimply'r')as probablythe primitive
shape
from which
the other forms have been
of this pluralising
particle,
It is true that
derived by euphonic mutation.
ni,'thou,forms its
pluralin modern Tamil by simplyadding 'r;'but this does not prove
the primitiveform of the epiceneplural,
alone was
for an
that
r
from which 'nir'
older form of nir,'you, is 'ni-(v)-ir'
or
'ni-(y)-ir,'
be supposed that in
has evidently
been derived. It might naturally
ir is used instead of
this case
ar,'through the attraction of the
precedinglong vowel, i ;'but we also find ir used as a pluralising
in 'magalir,'
High Tam., women, and also a longerform, 'ir,'
particle
:' consequentlyir has acquireda position
in
of its own
in magalir
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
NUMBER
the
language,as
THE
"
well
EPICENE
as
191
PLURAL,
we
conclude
certainly
can
respectingthe
which
vowel
probably
a.'
'
was
The
Canarese
rational
plural suffix
and
(for 'avar-u'),'illi,^
be
identical
the
many,
with
final
of which
'
ar
andar,'e.g.,
'
avandar-u,'
'hi,'seems
(for'ivar-u'),
to
indefinite
Tel.
the
'
'ivandar-u'
'
is
plural'andar-u,indar-u,'so
the ordinarysuffix of the epicene
plural.
Tamil
The
which
'
is
and
mar,' which
has
allied to it.
alone,and
'
is used
mar
like
is not
to the
'ar;'for
'
considerable resemblance
'
'
ar
which
noun
whilst
it
'
is
ar,'and
pluraliserational
to
nouns
fixed
It is suf-
probably
substantive
used
is substituted
*ar'
to
also from
feminine
and
'
is generally
added
not added to them,
mar
singular,
in
to the singularsuffix by idiomatic writers and speakers. Thus
a
Tamil, pnrushan (a Sans, derivative),
a
husband, when
man,
by suffixing'ar' becomes 'purushar;'but if 'm4r' is
pluralised
suffixes of the
'
'
'
instead of
used
ar,'it
'
is not
substituted for
'
'
an
is true, is sometimes
'Mar,' it
mar.'
mar;' but
used
an
as
isolated
e.g.,
manner,
added
'
both
parents; in which
'Mar'
in
particleof plurality
tay tagappan
mother
'ar,'e.g.,
to
purusha'purushar'
is also sometimes
Scythian
peculiarly
mothers
mar,' Tam.,
masculine
the
and
in the
father are
both.
pluralise
and
fathers,
and
singular,
appended to
separately
difference in signification
between
no
Probablythere was originally
is
'mar'
'ar'
and
origin.
'mar,' whatever
In
modern
kings,"c., as
parents, priests,
'
mek
;'but
be
it may
denotingrational
cannot
in
suffixed,if necessary,
beings.
than
of application
meaning
'
'
In
Malayalam
Tamil,
and
in
to any
it is used with
cases
in which
thieves.
intended,e.g., kalian-mar,'
'
be
class of
a
nouns
wider range
honorific
an
antiquity
favours the supposition
of the
The
Malayalagrammar,
that in ancient Tamil, which was
probablyidentical with ancient
generallyhave been used instead of ar,'as
Malayalam, mar
may
of many
of the forms
'
'
'
of
A few traces
particle
high caste nouns.
ordinarypluralising
survive in classical Tamil ; mfir,'
of this use of the particle mar
which is evidentlyequivalentto
mar,' and probably older,being
'
the
'
'
'
'
'
192
THE
sometimes
used
in
NOUN.
poetryinstead of
ar,'e.g.,
'
'
'
(from en,'to
'
en-mar
accountants.
count),
We
have
inquirewhether
to
now
'
'
ar
and
'
Dravidian
mar,' the
'
'
'
which
terminates
in
'
'.
"
sometimes
the
'
'
times
alone, some-
'
'
consonant
syllables
'ar,''ir,' ur,'e.g., 'konungur,'hings. A relic
for
of this pluralmay
be traced in the vulgar English childer,'
children.' The same
pluralappears in the Old Latin termination
in the Eugubian
of the masculine
which
is found
plural in or
for
for subacti,'
and
screhitor
tables,
script!.'
e.g., subator
Compare also mas,' the termination of the first person pluralof
verbs in Sanscrit,
termination in Irish,
with
mar,' the corresponding
answeringto the Doric ^es and the ordinaryGreek fiev.
In these cases, however, the resemblance to the Dravidian
plural
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ar
has
is rather
apparent
hardened
been
from
of the existence of
'
than
an
final
's;'whilst
'
'
there
of these forms
is
evidence
no
'
'
the
noted
that
'
the
as.'
Irish 'mar'
is
compound
of
'
that, therefore,it
and
'
is
mar,' which
has
real resemblance
no
to
the
and exclusively
a
pluralsuffix
entirely
Dravidian
of the
third
person.
of the Dravidian pluralsuffixes being
probability
of some
of the Scythianlanguages.
related to the pluralising
particles
in the Dravidian
which
is inserted,as
The
Turkish pluralsuffix,
and each of the case terminations,
between the crude noun
languages,
is 'lar' or 'ler,'
they. Dr. Logan says, but on what
e.g., 'an-lar,'
is a pluralsuffix in K61.
golian
Monauthoritydoes not appear, that nar
the
which
end with a vowel, are pluralised
addition
by
nouns
related to, or identical
which is evidently
a particle
of
or
ner,'
nar
lar or
ler :' and the resemblance of this Mongol
with,the Turkish
suffix 'nar' to the Dravidian 'mar,'both in the final 'ar' and in
There
is
more
'
'
'
'
'
the nasal
'
'
'
is remarkable.
prefix
It is well known
that
'
'
evinces
194
NOUN.
THE
Turkish
'
and
the
Tamil
'
the last
remotely connected,as
'
are
relics of
or
remainingrepresentatives
and
mar,' fiar,'
'lar.'
'
'
There
are
PluralisingParticles of the Neuter.
used by the Dravidian languages.
particles
pluralising
2.
"
two
neuter
"
(1.)
The
its varieties.
plural suffix'gal,'with
neuter
"
It
has
but improperlyused
'gal' is occasionally
in Tamil
and
and
Canarese as the pluralsuffix of 'rational' nouns
lu
that the correspondingTelugu
is still more
; and
pronouns
used in this manner.
Nevertheless,I have no doubt
systematically
that it was
suffix of the neuter
a
originallyand is essentially
plural.
This suffix is in both dialects of the Tamil
'gal,'e.g., kei-gal,'
with
such
hands,
only
changes as are requiredby Tamilian rules of
euphony. In accordance with one of those rules,when 'g,'the initial
of
consonant
gal,'is doubled, or preceded without an intermediate
vowel
by another consonant, 'gal' is regularlyhardened into 'kal'
Thus
'kkal.'
or
kal-gal,'
stones,is changed b^ rule into 'kaR-kal.'
gal is occasionallylengthened in Tamil poetry into gM.' In
is generally kal
or
kkal,' but sometimes
Malayalam this particle
coalesces with
the initial k
a
precedingnasal and becomes
ng,'
instead
of
-in
Tamil
'nim-kal,'
'ning-gal.'In
you,
e.g., 'ning-ngal,'
rnodern Canarese
have
in ancient 'gal,'
in Tamil.
we
The
gal-u,'
as
three southern idioms are in perfect
agreement with respectto this particle,
alreadybeen
noticed
that
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
but
when
advance
we
further
north
we
siderably
shape con-
modified.
neuter
Telugu,the corresponding
pluralsuffix is lu,'of
is usual in Telugu, to the cerebral '1'
'1' answers,
as
In
the
'
other dialects
Canarese
'
accords
1-u,'therefore,
'
'
gal-u
The
vowel
or
derived from
base
'lu.'
'
guRHa
the
and
initial
'
the combination
'
We
syllableof
the Telugu
'
of the
the final
the Tamil-Canarese
consonant
with
which
and
of the short
'
as
'al-u,'
the
of
'a'
is
thus arrive at
use
must
primitiveform
have
preceded
Telugu
of the
'
in
pluralising
particle
'
'
NUMBEJl
'gon-u,'the
of
^TIIE
NEUTER
195
PLURAL.
An
illustrationof the
softened from
gal-u,'
in which
the
'
Scythianfamily.
The Tulu, though locally
remote
from
the
example in
'k'
or
'
or
'1,'like the
Teluguj rarely'kula.'
The
of
some
form of the
same
pluralising
particle
appears
north-eastern frontier
in the
languages
languageswhich
"
between
Tibetan families.
dialect, n6,'thou,forms
is pluralised
Dhinial, na,'titou,
its
pluralin
into
'
'
In the. Miri
nolu,you
nyel,'you.
The
; and
the
Dravidian
Abor-Miri
or
in the
of
and
the
'
'
the Mikir
pluralised
by adding
e g.,
In the
li,'
na-li,'
you, whilst substantives have no pluralform.
Dhimal, substantive-nonns are pluralised
by the addition of galai,'
which is possibly
the originof the pronominalplural 1,'though this
is not compounded with, or agglutinated
or
particle
word, galai,'
to,
the noun, but placedafter it separately.Though it is used as a separate
of its own
pendent
indeword it does not seem
to retain any signification
The resemblance
of galai to
of its use as a post-position.
the Tamil-Canarese
is distinct and remarkable.
The
'gal' or 'galu,'
of the Naga also is khala.'
pluralising
particle
It is not an uncommon
to find one
occurrence
portionof a much
used prefix or
suffix in one
language or dialect of a family,and
another portionof it in another member
of the same
family. Seeing,
the
has
the
latter
that
therefore,
adopted
portionof the parTelugu
ticle
and omitted the initial ka,' ga,'or 'k,'
'kal,''gal,'or
gain,'
in some
we
particle
expect to find this k used as a pluralising
may
pronoun
is
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
aud
dialect,
other Dravidian
'
the
final 'lu'
or
'1' omitted.
ingly
Accord-
we
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the basis.
'k' is sometimes
found
to
in the
interchangewith 't,'especially
o
196
THE
NOUN.
of High Asia.
This interchangeappears also in the Gond
languages
in general
pluralising
particle
use, the
; for whilst 'k' is the particle
of the firstand
pronouns
second
form
persons
their
double
or
plurals,
Brahui
this
'
'
'
to
in the
When
denote
a suffix
plurality,
is found
only in
obliquecases.
to the
turn
we
the
in
'
'
is also sometimes
plural,and
nominative
is
we,
in
the
used ; but
replaced
by
find some
we
languages,
pluralsuffix. Compare with the Dr"vidian forms noticed above the
ak ;'the Lappish in
k,' ch,'or h ;'also
Magyar pluralin k or
the 't' by which
'k' is replacedin almost all the other dialects of
the Finnish family:and observe the re-appearance
of the sound of '1'
in the Ostiak pluralsuffix
is 'kan' or
tl.' In Ostiak the dual suffi^f
ka ;' in Kamass
'gan;' in Samoi'ed-Ostiak
'gai.' Castren
'ga' or
'ka'
particle
supposes these suffixes to be derived from the conjunctive
or
'ki,'also; but their resemblance to the Dravidian signsof plurality
forms its plural
renders this derivation doubtful.
Even the Armenian
I low,
siremk,'we fow.
in'k/g.^f.,tn,'thou, 'tuk,'you; 'sirera,'
forms of the
In the Turkish also, 'k' is the signof plurality
in some
first person pluralof the verb, e.g., idum,' I was,
iduk,'we were.
t,'on the other hand, is the signof the pluralin Mongolian,and in
the Calmuck
is softened into 'd.' Even in Zend, though a languageot
there is a neuter
a diflferent family,
pluralin 't.' Thus, for 'imani,'
the Zend
has
imat.'
Sans.,these things,
In those instances of the interchange
of
and
t
k,' in which it
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
can
be ascertained with
tolerable
one
used
originally
which
older than
'
k,'
and
Thus
which
accurate
more
'ka.'
In
and
'
several
of the
the
was
to
appears
be
'
older form
consonant
corruption, t'
'
'
'
'
'
the
'
the
was
the Doric
clearness
'
than
'
the
anta
pronominalfragment
or
pronoun
'),is
also, I doubt
not,
suffix
equiyalentor auxiliary
Polynesiandialects,'k'
is found
instead
t.'
If, in
undoubtedly earlier Sanscrit or Pre-Sanscrit
with
these precedents,where
k
accordance
and
found
t
are
is to be regarded as
older than
to be interchanged, t
k,' it
would
follow that
deration,
under consikal,' the Dravidian pluralsuffix now
have been-'tal.' I cannot
think that the
originally
may
Dravidian 'gal has been derived,
Dr. Stevenson supposes, from the
as
of
'
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
NUMBER
Sanscrit
'
'sakala'
Las been
sa-kala,'
which
(in
NEUTER
Tamil
connected
the Dravidians
with
not
THE
"
have
'sagala'),all.
wiih
Englishall.
This
preserved the
being the
other
j'but the
'kol,'"c., but
case, it is
also.
root
'
kal,'the
base
of
all,
signifying
root
is connected,
preferredto retain,viz.,'ell,'
l,\;whole,the Hebrew
'
oVos-
'
197
PLURAL.
The
with
that
unlikely
Dravidian
'
the Saxon
they
tal-a
'
or
'eal,'
would
have
dal-a,'
a
'
this derivation
'
of
The
supposititious
compared with the Ostiak pluralsuffix 'tl ;'
may
but in the absence of evidence it is useless to
proceedwith conjectural
analogies.
Dravidian
The
'tal'
New
be
Persian
or
plural,
'
resemblance
sometimes
e.g.,
in
'
'
which
is
becomes
that
accidental,
certainly
'
ha
'
in
irukkiaargal,'
theyare,
(2.)Neuter
gal,'with
Plural
its
neuter
plural'gal'
the
Sufix in
In addition
'a.'
"
find in
varieties,
we
pluralin
the Tamil
short
'
a,' or
to the neuter
plural
traces
of the
use
of it at
guages
lansome
former
in
period.
is occasionally
'gal,'
though a neuter pluralsuffix,
used,especially
the modern
the pluralsuffix of rationals ; but in those
as
dialects,
dialects in which
and it
'
therefore
seems
to
be
use
more
is
restricted
invariably
neuter
essentially
form
to
neuters,
than
'
gal
'
itself.
We
suffix which
are
contained
of the
the traces
existence and
of this
use
in the Tamil.
'
gal is invariablyused in Tamil as the pluralsuffix of uncomin the classical dialect for
is preferred
a
pouuded neuter nouns
; but
neuter
compounds,that is,appellative
pluralising
nouns, or those which
are
compounded of a base and a suffix of gender,togetherwith demonaud participial
stmtive pronouns,
Even
nouns.
pronominaladjectives,
in the ordinary dialect,'a' is generallyused as the suffix of the
n"uter
pluralin the conjugationof verbs.
The second line in one of the distichs of Tjruvalluvar's
KuRal,'
neuter pluralof appellaa
contains two instances of the use of a
as
tive
vain shows (are all)oilier (things').
nouns
; e.g., agula nira pina,'
in that case
The first of these three words is used adjectivally
; and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the final
'
'
is
of the neuter
termination
198
THE
NOUN.
words
regularrejectionof m / but the next two
nira' and
pina,'are undoubted instances of the use of a as a
used
Tamil
suffix of the neuter
plural of appellatives.The much
words
and
or
some
sila,'
some,
pala,'several, or many
{things),
sil'),
tives,
{things)
(from pal and
though commonly considered as adjecin realityneuter
are
pini pala,'diseases (are)
plurals
; e.g.,
the gender
the neuter
pluralgender,literally,
pala-(v)-in
pal,'
iMtny
;
and with
of the many {things).The use of these words adjectivally,
the signification,
but of the distributive plural,
not of the collective,
has led some
persons to overlook their originand real meaning, bnt I
have no doubt that they are plurals. So also
a
alia,'
nM, is properly
tion
from the root
: it is formed
al,'not, by the addipluralappellative
of
and literally
a,' the pluralsuffix,
means
thingsthat are not,
and the singular
that corresponds
to 'alia' is 'al-du,'
not, euphonically
In the higher dialect of the
a
'andru,' literally
thing thai is not.
of qualityand relation may
Tamil, all nouns
be, and very frequently
into appellatives
and pluralised
by the addition of 'a;'
are, converted
We
have some
'difficilia.^
(KuRaP, thingsthat are difficult,
e.g., 'ariya,'
the pluralsuffix even
of
instances in High Tamil of the use of a
as
substantive nouns,
substances,thingsthat are real,realities
e.g., 'pornla,'
and
a
(from the singular'porul,'
thing,a substance)
; also 'porulana'
and
avei
(for ava '),the
porulavei,'with the addition of ana
pluralneuters of the demonstrative pronouns.
The neuter
pluralof the third person of the Tamil verb, a form
in ordinaryprose as well as in the classical
which is used occasionally
ends in
ana
ana
dialect,
are.
;'e.g., irukkindrana,'they (neut.)
is undoubtedly identical with
ava
(now avei '),the neuter
plural
of the demonstrative
and
older
is
form
than
probably an
pronoun,
am,' after
'
the
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
ava.'
It is derived
from
the
'
'
demonstrative
base
'
a,' with
the addition
'
and an
pluralsuffix,
euphonic consonant
('n
Sometimes
in
or
or
'v') to prevent hiatus ; e.g., 'a-(n)-a'
a-(v)-a.'
classical Tamil this a,'the sign of the neuter
is added directly
plural,
the addition of the demonto the temporalsuffix of the verb, without
strative
base of the pronoun,
minda,' they (neut.)returned,
e.g.,
instead of mindana.'
This final a
is evidentlya signof the neuter
pluraland of that alone.
should also regard as a signof the neuter
the
we
Possibly
plural,
final 'a' of the high Tamil
adjectives ena,'my {things),
possessive
The final 'a' of 'ena'
nostra.
'nama,' our {things),
would, on
ntea;
this supposition,
be not only equivalentto the final a
of the Latin
are
mea,' but reallyidentical with it. These possessiveadjectives
Tamil
and
it will be shown
regarded by
grammarians as genitives
;
of
'
'
the neuter
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
NUMBER
THE
NEUTER
undoubtedlyone of the
languages. The real nature
the
Dravidian
will
be discussed when
199
PLURAL.
forms
of
of the
'
'
genitivein
and
ena
'
'
nama
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
or
'
'vi.'
responding
singulardemonstratives are 'ad' and 'id;'the coriv.'
and
plurals av
the only extant
dialects of the
If the Telugu and the Gond were
d
is the
Dravidian
family,we should naturallyconclude that as
is the sign of the neuter
so
v
plural.
sign of the neuter singular,
however
the other extant
When
(the Tamil, Malay"lam,and
dialects,
Canarese),are examined, we perceivethat this v is not a sign
In Gond
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
200
THE
NOUN.
of
but of
nor
a signof anything
plurality,
that it is merelyan euphoniclink between
abhorrence
of
hiatus;and
ing
precedingand succeedvowels.
The Telugu and Gond
therefore yield to the overmust
powering
of
adducible
of
this
in proof
weight evidence which is
point
from their sisterdialects. Nor is there anything opposed to analogy
in the supposition
which was
that the Telugu has changed the 'a,'
the
signof the neuter pluralof its pronouns and verbs, into i,'and then
which was
used
consonant
adopted to represent the idea of plurality
a
the
'
mereh'
originally
converted
into
to
prevent hiatus.
varu,'and
'
'
In the
of
case
'avaru,'they,'ilU,'
into 'viru,' v,'
ivaru,'
they,'hi,'converted
'
has become
initialand apparently
though onlyeuphonicin its origin,
an
and the old initialand essentially
vowels
'a'
a I'adical;
demonstrative
and
'i,'have
of
therefore,
been
'ava
'
thrust
into
'
into
va,'and
secondary place.
of
'
iva' into
'
The
conversion,
vi,'the obliqueforms
of the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
202
such
THE
connexion
particlesare
can
NOUN.
be established ; but
appended
to
their
bases
in the
a
manner
distinct
in which
analogy
may
the
be
observed.
"
'
they
NUMBKK
differ from
OF
203
DECLENSIONS.
those of the
'
'
other.
Nuwher
of
called,in the
Those
'
Canarese
constitute
by
no
one
in all
to
the
declension,
properlyso
Scythian familygenerally.
in the
of inflexional increments
which
have
been
called
with reference to
European scholars,especially
Telugu, are considered by native grammarians to
declension ; and in truth they do constitute but one,
difference between
only one
languages,as
with
is
some
and
but
for there is
or
Dravidian
varieties
declensions'
the
Declensions. ^There
euphonicand
one
so
called declension
Those
case.
exists relates
of tbe
another
the same
signsare precisely
solelyto suffixes of gender,
inflexional increments
and
which
are
added
to
on
Ciise-signs.
of the Dr"vidian
proceeding to analyse the case-formation
languages,we shall follow the order in which they have been arranged
that of the Sanscrit.
as
by Dravidian grammarians,which is the same
The imitation of the Sanscrit in this particular
was
an
certainly
error;
the
number
of
for whilst in Sanscrit there are
cases
eight cases
only,
annexed
in Tamil, Telugu,"c., is indefinite.
to
Every post-position
and therefore the
a noun
constitutes,
properlyspeaking,a new
case;
number
of such cases
depends upon the requirementsof the speaker
of meaning which
and
he wishes to express.
the different shades
Notwithstanding this, the usage of Df"vidian
grammarians has
restricted the number
of cases
to eight; and
vantages
though there are disadOn
in this
the
arrangement, it will
conduce
to
to adhere
perspicuity
ordinaryusage
in the
"
numbers.
They
have affixed
number
to each
case
in the
same
order
204
THE
NOUN.
in
'
'
'
'
falls to be noticed
now
The
is
"
Case-Terminations.
of Nominative
singularis simply
absence
nominative
base of the
without
"
the nominative
'
peyr-e,
addition
includes
differs from
noun
'
'
be
the
The
"
Dravidian
itself^the
noun
"
alteration;but
or
The
one.
singularonly by
it
nominative
the addition
ional
inflexsarily
neces-
plural
it of the
to
particle.
pluralising
There
the nominative
which
which
itself,
to be
'
the nominative
'
(in Telugu
am
Dravidian
pure
of the
appear
to
have
terminations
inquireinto.
termination
'am'
neuter
might at
nominative
case-sign.In Sanscrit
signof
ending in
might
rule,or instances
in
peculiarto
it is desirable here to
(1.) The
common
this
apparent exceptionsto
three
are
neuter
words,
are
is identical
'
neuter
'),whether
am-u
abstracts.
neuter
with
; and
the
first
sight be
am
is the
in Tamil
also,all
'
'
posed
supmost
nouns
Sanscrit derivatives
In Sanscrit
nominative,but
or
the accusative
in the other
cases
'
'
'
retains it in each
case
of hoth numbers
alike,and
'
sufiixes to it in the
modern
am,' in any
Canarese
case,
or
makes
no
use
in either number.
whatever
The
of this termination
ancient Canarese
uses
the nominative
'
'
retain
205
NOMINATIVE.
THE
(inthe nominative
nominative
'
'
of tho Sanscrit
am
'
of the
one
cases
in the
in
is regarded
'am'
plural; so that even in Sanscrit derivatives,
but as a portionof the inflexional base.
Tamil, not as a case-sign,
Whatever
think
have
must
we
been
different
from
events
the
borrowed
a
into
nouns.
'
on
The
used
'
of
many
of it many
kulam,'Tam.,
for
verbs
tanh,is from
a
'
to
nil,'
stand.
'
spring
At
purest Dravidian
the
are
kuli,to bathe
; and
See
all
roots,
converted
of that class
'
so
Derivative
'
nil-am,'
Nouns,'in
Verb.'
(2.) In Canarese
/, and
to
t/ieground, is from
the section
it is used
which
it added
by the addition
Tam.,
Sanscrit,in
it does not
questionwhether
altogetherindependent of the Sanscrit.
find
'
the
; and
and
Thus
'
from
purpose
source
we
'
be
the crude
form
of the
is
personalpronouns
sionally
occa-
ta,'instead
'
of
'
'
or
'
t"nu,' self;and
'
nu
of those
it
hence
pronouns
might be supposed
constitutes a nominative
This
'
'
the
vowels
same
in the
In the nominative
nominative.
the vowel
is
languagesin
the
which
there is
obliquecases of such
a case
by itself. In
difference
nature
this
as
'
'
'
between
the nominative
and
tive
almost to constitute the nomina-
of
shortening
addition
the
is the
of
quantity
of
post-positions,
of the language. The
has arisen from
Telngu shortens the root-vowelin the accusative only. In Tamil the
is often used as a
shortened form,without any inflexional addition,
the vowel
in the
possessive;
e.g., 'nin,'thy, from
which
is in accordance
with
the
the
obsolete 'ntn,'thou
ordinaryDravidian
"
usage
206
NOUN.
THE
inflected form
obliquecases, is to be
or
regardedas
adjective.
possessive
it is
Before proceedingto consider the obliquecase-signs
seriatim,
necessary to enquireinto the changes which the base sustains priorto
the suffixes.
receiving
of every
of itselfa
base of
Inflexional
that form
which
The
as
nominative
without
beyond the
In
the
of this class of
ordinary
smaller
the
'
'
or
instances
the crude
base,and
and
nouns
the
case-signs
of the
base
added
are
'
majorityof
constitutes
any
the base
to
inflexional
native
nomi-
euphonic,
prevent hiatus
is inserted to
y,'which
or
oblique
or
vowels.
concurrent
a
which
noun
In the
"
nominative,constitutes
identical ; and
are
between
obliquecases.
of the Dravidian
is used
cases
the
or
noun,
of instances
number
(a
number
which
constitutes,
undergoes
very
the base
sustains consists
sary
augmentation,which is sometimes optionaland sometimes neces; and it is to this augmented form (augmented by the addition of
attached.
This
inflexional increment)that the case-signs
are
some
be illustrated by the Hebrew.
In Hebrew
the
Dravidian
rule may
are
personaland other suffixes of substantives and verbal nouns
in
an
attached,not
to
the base
nominative, but
or
when
stands
to
the
'construct
state,'
it is
quent
qualified
by a subseJust so in the Dravidian
in that largeclass of
noun.
languages,
in which the inflexional base of the noun,
its adjectival
or
nouns
form,
differs from the crude form or nominative,the signsof case are attached
not
to the
crude,natural
form, viz.,to
or
qualifies
noun
that
noun
form
form
is qualified
by
in the relation of
an
of the noun,
which
a
but to the
Dravidian
noun
altered,inflected
assumes
when
it
without
the addition of any case-termination,
frequentlyused by itself,
force.
Tamil
and when so used it has a possessive
or
adjectival
grammarians hold that the inflexion is not a possessive,
thoughthey
is
'
cannot
but
admit
genitiveis used,the
'
'
purpose
for which
obliquecase,'or inflectedform
the
or
possessive
of the
noun
may
be
used
instead.
admit
They
207
INCREMENTS.
INFLEXIONAL
that
it is used
but it
adjectivally:
that its use
as
an
appears to me
adjectivalformative is a secondary
like many
other adjectival
formatives
one, and that it was
originally,
in various languages,
a
signof the genitive. Its use eventuallyas the
inflexional basis of all the cases
is in perfect
harmony vpith this view
of its origin,
and testifiesto the existence of a periodin the history
of
the
of case
and
known
was
language when each of the post-positions
felt to be a substantive,
which
requiredto be united to its base by a
or
signof possession
adjectival
relationship.
At present, however, it is our
object to seek out and arrange
the various increments
which are
used for forming the inflexional base
of the obliquecases, without reference to the other uses
to which
those
increments
put.
are
'in,'with
increment
(1.)The inflexional
'in' constitutes
of certain
inflexion
the
its varieties.
The
"
classes of
particle
in
nouns
Tamil-
ni
and 'na.'
are
Canarese; and the correspondingTelugu particles
and the same.
The
All these particles
one
are, I believe,virtually
in
in the singularand in the plural alike ; and its
Tamil
uses
to such a degreethat it is now
has been forgotten
signification
original
often used merely as an
euphoniclink of connexion between the base
its use both in Tamil and in Canaand its case-signs.For this reason
used only
is optional. In Telugu the corresponding
are
particles
rese
in the singular
they are used, their use is not euphonic
; and where
'
'
'
'
The
constitute the
is intended to
merely,but
which
Ku,
this respect is
in
'inflexion.'
nearly allied
more
than
the
'
ni
the inflexion of
uses
as
regular,
Telugu is to the Tamil, and more
of all classes of nouns.
the pluralas well as of the singular
the inflexion of the neut. sing,
is used in Tamil
in
as
When
it is apt to be confounded with
demonstratives
adu,'that, idu,'this,
in the
an,'a termination which those pronouns often take,especially
'
and
idu,'we may
oblique cases, instead of u.' Instead of adu
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
say in Tamil
'
rarelyused
very
'
adan
and
; but
the
'idan.'
'
In the nominative
'
accusative,
adan-ei,'is
more
these forms
are
common,
and
still more
so.
'id-in-al,'
('adan-ku'),
through
dative, adanku
formed,must therefore
throughthat, and cases similarly
this,'ad-in-al,'
'
the
be
'
from
carefullydistinguished
of the latter is
the
'
'
am
formative,which
neuter
nouns
'an'); whereas
of
a case-sign
originally
The
use
of
'
in
idan-al
'
and
'adan-al.'
The
'an'
is
of many
into
was
'
'
as
an
'in'
the
is
an
inflexional
increment,and
genitive.
inflexional increment
effects no
alteration
208
THE
NOUN.
in
the
'
'
'
'
viz.,to 'attu,'and
classes of
form
we
hy
the
'raarattu,'
the signof
'al,'
tree : but
we
'r' of certain
obliquecases, by
also
may
doubled
a
('att-in'),
Thus, by
nouns.
which
ing to
to the doubled
attach
'in'
we
form
tree.
sufiix-
'marattal,'
'attu,'forming 'attin
to
'
and
is the
'd-u'
or
'r-u:' in
Tamil
; but
it is
and
than inflexional,
the
genitive. As
'in' is much
Canarese
where
used,its
it cannot
in Tamil
use
more
is rather
end
in
'am,'or
rarelyused than in
euphonicand optional,
be used
so
identical,
we
may
say
in
'
vinalli.'
'ni' and
Telugu the correspondingparticles
natural genitive
of certain classes of
or
inflexion,
In
attached
as
inflexional increments
signs;e.g., 'diniki'
a
younger
to the base
attached
only to
the
nouns,
before
to it,'tammuniki'
('di-ni-ki'),
to
hrotlier,
'guru-na-ku,'
'na' constitute
and
are
the
sufiixing
('tammu-ni-ki
teacher.
spiritual
These
the
also
case-
'),to
ments
incre-
singularin
'
the
inflexion,'
i.e.,
'
'
neuters.
The
in
Telugu 'ni,'and
the Tamil-Can
the
arese
are
'in,'
of the
position
doubtless identical
vowel
is in accord-
210
NOUN,
THE
added
ing
in the singular,
not for the purpose of altertOianyneater noun
the signification,
but merely for the improvement of the euphony,"
and for the purpose of meeting the requirementsof prosody. adu
not only
to the nominative; e.g.^ we
even
may thus be added
may
write 'pon,'
'ponnadu,'
gold,but also poetically
^roM,or etymologically
that (whichis)
however,
i.e.,
gold-ihat,
gold. It ismuch more common,
'
and
more
the
obliquecases ;
the case-sign,
so
as
in which
the Canarese
to
usage,
it is inserted between
event
adu
'
use
'
in
virtually
(yetwithout
losingits proper
the accuinflexional increment; e.g., instead of 'ponnei,'
an
sative
character)
of pon/ gold,we may
write 'ponnadei'('ponn-ad-ei').
I connect
with the Canarese
'ar,'and therefore with 'ad,'and
with the neuter demonstrative
the euphonicconsonant
itself,
ultimately
'r,' which is used by the Telugu in certain instances to separate
Sanscrit noun
and
the
between
of qualityused as an adjective
a
become
to
'
handsome
This
feminine suffix ' Mu,' e.g., sundaru-r-alu,'
a
woman.
would
be quite in accordance with
the peculiarTelugu usage
of
employing the neuter demonstrative singulariu placeof the feminine
'
singular.
increment
(3.) The injleosional
most
and
ti.' In
"
it is used in
Telugu,like
'ti'
'ti' is the
or
singular
the
'attu' in Tamil,
corresponding
with the
base,but as the 'inflexion,'
of that of an adjective,
the
or
as
suffice out
Telugu
common
nouns,
'
of the
of this increment
use
class of neuter
numerous
very
inflexion
their singular
of the
which
nouns
will
form
use
of
ti '
'
'
or
ti,'the
inflexional increment
is
to be considered as
syllable
; but it is certainly
as
a particle
addition to the word
an
appendedto it;and the blending
with the base,instead of merely suffixing
of the increment
it,has
arisen from the euphonictendencies of the language.
I have no doubt that the suffixed particle
which constitutes the
ti
not
the dental,
Telugu inflexional increment was originallyti,'
"
'
'
'
"
not
the
cerebral.
alone follows
On
words
This would
account
the
of which
'
'
for the
t;
'
'
to the two
equivalent
euphonically
to
circumstance
final consonant
'
'
or
'
'
is 'r'
that
'1;'for
or
both consonants
soft letters. In
't'
dialec-
beingregardedas
no
case
in
Telngii
INFLEXIONAL
is there
double
'
'
211
INCREMENTS.
It is sometimes,
forms
however,euphonisedby prefixing
a nasal,
aninquity,
e.g., tolli,'
its inflexion in tonti (instead
of
toUinti.' The dental
or
to\\i),
'ti' is used instead of the cerebral 'ti/as the inflexion of nouns
ending in 'yu' after a pure vowel, e.^., 'vayu,'the mouth, inflexion
'
'
'
'
'
was
to
in all
'
that it
proves
The
cases.
the dental
was
dental
changesnaturallyinto
'
'
on
'
'
ti which
beingappended
cerebral ; whereas
the
cerebral rarely,
if ever, changesinto the dental.
If we
now
conclude,as I think we undoubtedly
may, that the
consonants
Teluguinflexionwas
the
not
thisinflexionalincrement
ti,'
originallyti,'
be connected with the Telugu neuter demonstrative,
adi,'
may at once
in the same
'
'
'
manner
as
the Canarese
ad,'and
'
the Tamil
demonstrative
neuter
identification
is confirmed by the circumstance that
used
'
'
'
'
attu,'are
adu.' This
justas attu is
Telugu,and itti for idi,'
Tamil.
in colloquial
sometimes used for adu
cation
Though the identifiof the inflexion and the neuter
sing,demonstrative could not
easilybe established from the Telugu alone,or from any one dialect
alone,yet the cumulative argument derived from a comparisonof all
the dialects has irresistibleforce.
An importantlink of evidence is
furnished by the inflexion which follows.
for
adi
'
'
in
'
'
'
'
'
"
increment
(4.)The inflexional
'
attu
'
'
or
attru.'
"
All Tamil
nouns
or
derivatives
pure Tamil roots,
and take
att-u
in the singular,
in the obliquecases
reject am
that the various case-signs
instead ; and it is to this increment
are
added
is
to
not
suffixed: e.g.,;thelocative case-signil
aram,'depth,
the
in
but to the inflexional base 'ar-attu,'
so
that,
depth is not
'%am-il,'but 'ar-att-il.' This rule admits of no exceptionin the
ordinarydialect of the Tamil ; but in the poeticaldialect,which
older condition of the language^
less distinctly
an
or
representsmore
is added directly
is sometimes
to
leftunused,and the case-sign
attu
to the depth (from
the crude base : e.g., instead of kay-attu-kku,'
kayam,'deyth'), kaya-kku is used in the Chintamani. When the
increment
is not followed by any signof case, but by another
'attu
which end in
am,' whether
'
Sanscrit
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
noun,
'
in
'
e.g.,
This
'
mar-attu
like 'ad
inflexion,
Telugu, is used
formative
of the
'
and
in connexion
base,which
'
'
ar
with
in
Canarese,and
the
is used
corresponding
Telugu
of an adjective;
or
genitive
'
ti in
or
^i,'
singularalone. 'am,' the
onlyby the
'
'
nominative in the
p2
212
NOUN.
THE
is retained
singular,
all the
in the
cases.
oblique
follows
case-sign
in trees.
gal-il'),
the
'
'
pronominals
plural(neuter)
naturally
of relation (e.ff.,
those (things);
^sila,,'
nouns
few; pala,'
avei,'
inflexional
the
which receive in their obliquecases
ella,'
all),
;
many
increment
aBRu,'pronounced attru.' Thus, from ellam,'all,which
is properly ejla-um
('um
being the conjunctiveand intensitive
even
all,all together),
particle
even, and 'ella-um' or 'ellam' signifying
the locative which is formed by the Tamil is ellavattrilum,
(ella-(v)in all,literally
in all. So also
avei,'they (neut.)j
even
attr'-ilum),
forms its accusative not by adding ei,'the accusative case-sign"
There
in Tamil
are
few
and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
to
'
'
avattrei
signof
'
the
inflexional
'
avei,'but
'
'
'
'
'
'
It is evident
that
the Tamil
'
increments,
attu
'
and
'
attru,'are
and in pronunciidentical.
The difference in use is slight,
ation
virtually
still slighter
and
in
is
pronounced exactly
general attru
;
that they
like
attu
by the vulgar. We may, therefore,
c(|)nolude
and the same, and on examining the Telugu we find additional
are
one
confirmation of their identity.In Telugu,avi,thfiy
answering
(neut.),
to the Tamil
'avei,'forms its inflexion in 'vati'(for'avati').
avati
This Telugu (supposititious)
is evidentlyidentical with the
Tamil
avattru.'
The
ti of this inflexion is certainly
the same
as
substantive:
and if there is no
the 'ti' of Telugu nouns
difference
ti which
forms the inflexional increment of
the
in Telugu between
and demonstratives
and the pluralinflexion 'ti'
neuter singular
nouns
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
of such words
as
between
'
the
did
Whence
we
vati,'
also conclude
may
and the
singular'attu'
the
We
'
'
see
'
which
its
that there is
plural'attru'
is included
in
'
'r,'forms
ar,'or
the
in
real difference
of the Tamil.
aRBu,'
originclearlyenough
no
or
'
attr-u,'
Canarese
; for
inflexional increment
of
in Tamil :
pluralpronominalswhich take aRRu
Tam.
'ellavara'
^Yaiimx'),
of those things;
e.g., 'avara' (corresponding
ellavaRRu
all
'),of
things; 'kelavara' (Tam. silavaRitu'),
(Tam.
r
is,as we have seen, derived from,
ofsome (things).The Canarese
identical with, d,' or
and originally
't;' and hence the Tamil in
doubling'r' gives it the sound 'ttr.' Thus, not only the Tamil
but also aRR-n,' is clearly
derived from the same
increment
att-u,'
'ad'
from
or
'ar,'and the Telugu ti,'viz.,
as the Canarese
origin
every
one
of
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
Both
sing,demonstrative.
also by the same
process; for
neat.
formed
213
INCREMENTS.
INFLEXIONAL
'
been
doubled,becomes
ar,'when
'
('attr-u '),as
aRK-u
'
'
'
d-u
'
ox,
either become
'
may
'
d-in
it,which
is
'
'
or
tt-u ;
e.g., from
'
'erutt-u,'
of an
'
or
'
So also
ox.
now
erud-u,'an
'
'
ad-u,'
in,'seems
to
'
adu
is vulgarly
formerlyas att-u.'
nounced
proof
northern
in the obliquecases
the
the
bulk
attu
as
by
the
natives
of Madras, for instance,use
The
of
Tamilians.
majority
'attei' ('attu-ei')
the accusative of 'adu,'tlmt,
instead of 'adei;'
as
and in the neuter
singularpronominalsuffixes to the verb the same
is not
pronunciation
only commonly heard, but is often written :
e.g., instead of 'irukkiRadukku,'to its being(the dative of 'iruMadras
Tamilians
ably
invarithat which is),
or
kkir-adu,'it is,the being,
write
irukkiRattukku ; in which compound 'attu' is evidently
instead of adu.' It is also
used as the neuter demonstrative singular
suffix of a largeclass of
deservingof notice,that the feminine singular
adi
in Telugu,and which
has
which is 'di' or
appellative
nouns,
have
been
inflected
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
been shown
tti
'
'
'
or
to
'
in the nominative
that,and
atti is sometimes
itti' instead of
'
'
Tamil
a woman
atti,'
e.g.,- rasatti,'
'
'
is in
demonstrative,
'
this.
idi,'
'
of the Tamil
attu
identity
and the Canarese
ad,'and thus supplythe only link that is wanting
and of
to the perfectidentification of 'attu' with the Telugu 'ti,'
in ancient times,
is comadu.' The Tamil
pounded
both with
purv-att-il,'
the inflexional
of 'purv-am'
'att-u,'
antiquity,
(Sans,deriv.),
the signof the locative. Compare this with the
il,'
increment,and
the
Two
'
'
'
'
'
Canarese
corresponding
'
ad
is used in the
'
it in
one,
in which
purv-ad-alli,'
'
as
manner
same
Tamil
Again, the
signification.
from
is formed
'
'
Tamil
ondu,' identical
increment
the Canarese
same;
the
and
'
'ad''
same
with
an
purpose
as
and
thousand
ayir")"inflexional
with
with
a thousand
^yirattondru,'
'
form
'
s"vir-ad
'
'
att"
the
precisely
increment
'
and perfectly
att-u,'
agrees
'
'
to
(equivalent
it is evident that
a
ayiram,'
'
'
'
the Tamil
are
'ad"
one
and
is used
"
to
that
the
for
inflexional
a's an
'att','
viz..,
signification.
adjectival
214
THE
NOUN.
and
of dotibling
hy TMans
(5.) The formationof the inflexion
Tamil nouns
ending in 'd-u' and
hardeningthe finalconsonant.
form the basis of their oblique
'b-u
cases
by doublingthe final 'd'
and 'r;' and the doubled 'd' becomes
by rule 'tt/ and the doubled
is
'R,' 'ttr' (though spelled'br'): e.g., from 'kad-u,'a jungle,
to a jvmgle; from
formed
'aB-u/ a river,'attr-il'
katt-(u)-kku,'
in a river.
('aRR-il'),
of such nouns
This doublingof the final consonant
placesthem in
It is to be regardedas
relation to the succeeding
noun.
an
adjectival
verbs ending
for when
intransitive or neuter
a
sign of transition,
double their finals,
in 'd-u' or 'b-u'
they acquirea transitive sig'
"
'
'
'
6d-u,'to
is formed
run,
to drive; from
ott-u,'
'
to clarify,
to
('teBR-u'},
this doublingof the final is an
therefore,
comfort. Properlyspeaking,
basis : but
formative,rather than an inflexion or case-sign
adjectival
in
this,as
doubled
'tettr-u'
clear, comes
become
'teR-u,'to
final
been
having originally
form
doubled,to
the
of
nouns
inflexion
in
stillretaining
and
noun,
basis of the
obliquecases;
ettri ('eBBi
'),but 'eti,'
of
e.g., the inflexion of eB-u,'a
a
river;and that of nadu,'a country, is n"ti,'
"q/'ocountry. In
instances the Telugu corresponds
to the Tamil
in
some
more
closely
in
bb
by changing that into Bt :'
forming the inflexion of nouns
of
the same
aBti.' If we regarded
e.g., aBB-u,' the neck; inflexion
the Telugu alone, we should consider these examples,not as instances
of the doublingof a final d
or
b,' but rather as instances of the
of ti,'
the usual inflexional suffix with those finalsj and
incorporation
should suppose this view to be confirmed by the circumstance that
we
not
is not
river,
'
or
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
Telugu
of intransitive verbs
formative
'
chu.'
on
convertingthem
Nevertheless,the
the final
into
Tamil
'
d-u'
or
'b-u
but adds
transitives,
rule is
so
clear and
'
press
ex-
so
'
'
'
'
'
the
ordinarysuflSx of
'
'
'
nouns.
INFLEXIONAL
215
INCREMENTS.
7. The
'
'
'
'
is
an
certainly
'
'
'
'
nouns,
'
'
final
the
possibly
Telugu masculine
'
'
'
'
the
'
'
'
is not
'
to
'
'
'
be
of
increment
the final i of
of
vari.'
small class of
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
demonstrative
neuter
which
pronoun,
is
'
adu
'
in
Tamil,
'
adi
'
in
'
'
'
'
'
of
'
'
at least
adi,'or
'
'
as
'
'
"
'
'
I have
no
doubt
'
'
is identical
and of the
signsof the genitive,
well as in the plural,
in,the singular
as
of which as a genitive,
we
use
in
the
reflexive pronouns
in Telugu,
have an illustrationeven
tan-a,'
is to be
of self,tam-a,'of selves. This increment also,therefore,
regardedas a genitivein origin,though in actual use merely an
with
'
a,'one
of the TamilrCanarese
'
'
inflexion;and
bears
some
no
doubt
case-sign.
genitive
I should briefly
refer
leavingthis subject,
from
proceeds
Before
I have
inflexions
some
relation
to
it,viz.:
"
to one
which
216
NOUN.
THE
'
'
'
of
u/
'
the
e.g., from
'
'
(or rather
nan
this
from
takes
'
'
'
'
'
older
an
'
its dative
as
is formed
'),/,
eii
'enku'
not
or
'
vowel
'
which
ei.' Thus
'
or
the
is made
use
of in this connection
is not
'
'
or
'
a,'bat
'
'
dative
'
case-sign ku
in those instances
especially
'
is often
directlyattached
in which
the
noun
to
terminates
the
in
noun,
liquid
'
find in that dialect not ' avarukkn
or serai-vowel ; e.g., we
('avarthe
dative
but
'avarku.'
In
ancient
Canarese also,
u-kku'),to them,
attached
invariably
was
case-sign
Whenever
used,as
has
concurrent
in this
vowels
in
meet
alreadybeen shown,
to
manner.
Tamil
and
'v'
'y' are
accordingly
'
'
'
has
Telugu,as
The
has
way
Dravidian
'
is used
as
'
'
preventive of
v.'
or
of the
the case-sign
nominative
the nominative
of the
prepared for the investigation
of the signsof case properlyso called.
been
now
obliquecases,
Tlie accusative
of the
'n'
alreadybeen shown,
hiatus instead of
from
'
'
'
and
second
'
case.
accusative of
case.
.This
being used
"
In the
neuter
Indo-Europeanlanguages
nouns
an
but
accusative,
vice
versa
from
the accusative
is
sign"f
masculine
and
feminine
nouns
to denote
they
218
THE
for
both
dative suffix,
the case-sign
which
instances,
a,nd which
NOUN.
is used
cases
be
to
appears
determines whether
the dative
which
or
"
accusative of neuter
nouns
base.
nominative
the
or
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
of the vowel
'
e' which
'
in the dative-accusatives of
is observed
'
'
'
'
root, e.g.,
'
ton,'thou, ton-a,'thee.
'
The
accusative
instead
'dji,'
consonant:
Turkish
is
'
i'
or
of the Turkish
'
The
Turkish
'i' is doubtless
Turkish accusative
the
is
same
process
case-signni,'from
by
'
which
derived
undoubtedly
from
It would
therefore appear
contained
nasal ; and
the Turkish
softened
which
it has
dative
that the
in accordance
form
of
the
been
derived,by
'eh'
case-sign
Turkish
or
'
'
'
or
ga
Scythianaccusative
with
Oriental
'yeh,'
ghah;'
originally
this
find in
we
supposition
accusative case-sign
the Calmuck
an
correspondingto the
pronouns
Oriental Turkish
'ni,'e.g., bida-ni,'
its, from 'bida,'we, and also
thee,from the bases na' and dzi.' With
na-mai,'me, and dzi-mai",'
the Brahui dative-accusative ne
this we may againcompare
e.'
or
and naturally
be softened
That the Oriental Turkish 'ni' could easily
into 'yi'or 'V appears from the Dravidian languagesthemselves;in
n4n,'Tarn.,/, has been
which, for instance,the personalpronoun
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Turkish and
*
'
'
yan,'and then,in
'
en' and
en.'
'
the
'ni'
if the Dravidian
the accusative,
Mongoliansignof
is allied to it,as
219
ACCUSATIVE.
THE
'ei' or
have
we
'
ccviative
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
from
'
'
has
form
of the Canarese
annu,'or simply
'
in this instance
force of the
appendage
been
'
'
'
am.'
Another
of
'
'
'
nna
or
been
softened
to
'
na,'e.g., na-nna/
into
the final
a,'whilst
'
'
The
me.
rather,perhaps,the
and
rejected,
been
is 'anna,'
instead
case-sign
'
:' or
primitive an
nu,' has
accusative
changed
'
'
"
final
'
u,'
attractive
entire
euphonic
originalcase-signan
'
'
doubled
and
of the signification.
objectivity
The Tulu accusatives 'nu' and 'n' {e.g.,
yannu,'me)
'yanu' or
evidentlyidentical with the Canarese, and also with the Telugu;
valuable as tendingto show the connection of
they are peculiarly
the
to
augment
or
express
the
'
are
and
the stillolder
first person
accusative
In
'
am.'
singularends
difiers from
Telugu
nominative, as
the
The
in
'
'
or
Tuda
with
'ni,'
of the pronoun
of the
ama,' e.g., 'en-ama,'me : when the Gond
accusative is
in the other
'an'
accusative
neuter
Dravidian
by
'un.'
the
ordinarily
same
dialects;but when
as
the
the
noun
belongsto
or
'
220
NOUN.
THE
be
noun
'major'or
'
the
which
to
noun
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
'nannu,' me;
or
'
'
'mnuu,' thee,and
or
mimrau,'pou,
their
accusative
of the
are
plurals
'
second
'
niamu
'
or
'
person
is 'ninn'
mammu,"
'mimu'
ws,
pluralsare
'
or
and
ma'
'mi.'
these accusatives
When
are
compared with
the Canarese
and
Tulu,
with
their virtual
especially
yanu,'me, and ninu,'thee,in the latter,
and therefore the originof them
all from the ancient
identity,
be doubted.
Canarese
am,' can scarcely
We
proceed to compare this accusative case-signam,'
may now
'an,''annu,' nu,' or 'na' with the Gujarathidative-accusative 'ne,'
'
'
'
'
'
with the
Panjabi nu'
and
greaternumber
an,'"c., which
are
or
'
num,' and
'ne
'
or
'e,'
In the
i.'
Finnish tongues
Mongolian 'ni' or
of singular
accusatives are formed by suffixing
'en,'
also used as signsof the genitive
: in the
plural
there is
we
'
THE
link
questionable
of connexion
the second
'
with
the Dravidian.
singularin that
person
is the accusative;and
'nin'
nin-u,'thee,
we
languageis
when
fail to be
cannot
221
INSTRUMENTAL.
this is
struck
The pronoun
of
ni,'thou, of which
'
with
the
Tulu
closeness of the
resemblance.
We
should
accusative
In
in the
case-sign
Canarese,and
A
or
'
'
as
an
Indo-European family.
in Greek, 'n ;'but
Gothic, m' predominates,
like the
of the ancient
m
virtually
identical,
'
'
'
are
the
'
'
languagesof the
Sanscrit,
Latin,and
these consonants
of
use
'
similar form
'
of the modern.
of the accusative
as
beingextensively
prevalent,
we
the
retained
relicof their
oneness.
original
It only remains to inquirewhether the Tamil-Malayilam accusative
case-sign'ei' or 'e' cannot be connected with the Canarese 'am,'
na.'
On
aunu,' and
comparing the ancient Canarese accusative
modern
ninnam,' thee,with the more
ninna,'it can
scarcelybe
doubted that the latter is derived from the former by the ordinary
of the final nasal.
Through this very
process of the softening
away
'
'
'
'
the final
process
'
to
a,' e.g.,
modern
sign
but
be any
ei ',for
cannot
'
of many
substantive
maram,'
Ancient
Can.,
If then
Can.
'na'
not
'
'
am
'
or
raara
'
softened,
mara-vu,'
'
'
The
been
'
'
tree,
has
nouns
'
or
instrumental,
differentDravidian
third
dialects
as
Tamil
case.
illei.'
Different
'
"
suffixes of the
as
Old
used by
are
particles
instrumental
case.
In
'
'
ta
'
or
ta
with
j' e.ff., ra-ta,'
of which
'
is
'
'
stone,from
'
'
a stone,the
ra-yi,'
flexion
in-
r"-ti.'
and
signification,
at
all events
'
is 'inti.' The
more
was
probablya
ginal
locative in its ori-
it is identical with
house,from
commonly
an
old form of
of which
a house,
'illu,'
used
the
of the
instrumental
'
of 'che
Telugu is formed by the addition to the inflexion of any noun
or
cheta,'which is itself the instrumental form of che-yi (Tam.,
'
'
'
222
NOUN.
THE
the Jinnd,signifying
'kei'),
hy
6jr
{of);e.g., 'nibbu-cheta,'
the hand
Jire,literally
hy the hand offire.
The inflexion,
without the addition of any special
sufSx:,
or genitive,
is also occasionally
used in Telugu,as in High Tamil, to denote the
instrumental case,
The
well
as
as
suffixed
is also -sometimes
'
particle na'
the locative.
and
to
neuter
to
nouns
Canarese
Ancient
modern
case-signis
form
euphonised,adjectival
the
'
dip,lect
inda,'an
sufBlx.
The
I consider
'
im,' the
old
instrumental
is
or
'
between
the ablative
former
signof the
poets ;
e.g.,
'
and
instrumental
of the Tamil
how
seen
in Tamil
of motion
;'in
im
of the
the
same
d'da.'
Canarese
in
'
'
'
and
easily
so
of
ablative
'
there is
the
'
to
suffix,
'
wound
val-in aya vadu,'Tarn.,
a
motion/
changesinto
close
connexion
that
instrumental,
for the
be identical
the
case-
latter,
especially
by
the
a sword,not
inflicted
''by'
In Canarese
^Iso the ablative of motion is denoted
'from' a sword.
more
frequentlyby the suffix of the instrumental than by its own
suffix. Through a similar tendencyto confound these cases, the casesignof the instrumental has disappearedfrom the Latin,Greek, "c.,
and the signof the ablative has come
Even
to be used instead.
in
'close by'),has lost this
locative {e.g.,
a
English,'by,'originally
and is used at present to form
the ablative,or
meaning altogether,
more
properlythe instrumental.
In Tamil and Malay"lam the suffix of the instrumental
is al ;'in
al' is the case-sign
of the ablative or instrumental
High Tamil 'an' also.
in
in G6nd, though
the
Telugu, wLich is spoken between
Tamil country and the country of the Gonds,a different case-sign
is
used. This suffix al is possiblyderived from, or allied to, kal,'
which is contained not only in the Dra vidian
Tarn., a Qhannel,a noun
but also in Bengali.
dialects,
In some
dialeqts 'channel' is a cojnpoundword (Tam., 'kalvay;'
and the only meaning of 'kal' is a
Can., 'kalive'),
Tei..,
'ikalava;'
'
'
'
'
'
made
the Tamil
of
contains
'kal,'as
'
in the
also,suits
better the
same
manner
as
supposeduse
case,
'
of
'kal'
kal,' the
"
channel,'
which
may
neuter
is
have
signof
is known
to have dope in Teluguand Tulu,in which it has
plurality,
become '1-u,'
irpm 'kal-u' or 'gal-u.'
by corruption
In the Indo-European familyof languagesthere are no signs
of
the instrumental
case
we
have noticed
in the
223
INSTRUMENTAL.
THE
the Finnish
the
Magyar, which
with
and
tongues. Compare
is 'al' in the
'
which
A
'el'
singular,
in the
suffix of
plural;and
alia,'ella,'
"c.,the
'
'
al
instrumental
'
are
'
mode
of forming the instrumental
periphrastic
as also in the northern
languages,
case, which obtains in the Dravidian
of the preterite
of the verb
verbal participle
is by means
vernaculars,
'
to
secondary or
take,'and
the
accusative
abstract
or
mth
nominative
of any
noun
hnife,
having taken
literally
Tam,,
'kattiyei
(k)kondu,'
the
correspondingBengali churi diya,'with {i.e.,
knife: compare
having taken)a knife.
of the Dravidian (asof all the
This has arisen from the repugnance
languagesto continue to make use of any inflexional form
Scythian)
after it has ceased to express its original
meaning,and has become a
that has taken place,
in the instance of
technical sign. When
as
mere
kal
the Tamil
or
al,'those languagesare often found to abandon
and to adopt some
the old form, or let it fall graduallyinto disuse,
word or phrase instead which has a distinctmeaning of its own, and
of the
itselfat once
to the intelligence
the use
of which recommends
speaker.
Under this head it is desirable to enquireinto the force of the
e.g.,
'
'
'
Dravidian
'
case,
conjunctive
grammarians
Dravidian
in the Sanscrit
nouns
geniusof
'
their
own
and
have
"rder,and
ablative of motion
in
and the
as
thoughrepresented
Sanscrit precedents
; and the
have
doingso
'
Dravidian
which
it is denoted.
of their
system
case
done
violence to the
locative
diflferent
by
case,
by
arranged the
It is very
grammar.
'
the suffixes
'
are
not
one
and
the
same
grammarians,in deference to
'social ablative,'
as some
have
has
called it,or rather,as it should be termed, the conjunctive
case,'
added on to the
or
been omitted in each dialect from the list of cases',
'
instrumental,
simplybecause it is a case of which the Sanscrit knows
nothing.
of the conjunctive
classed
The onlv reason
are
why the case-signs
in Tamil with that of the instrumental is that the fact of their being
is less obvious in that posidestitute of a proper ,placeof their own
tion
the diiferthan it would .be in any other. Notwithstanding
this,
ence
between
The
those two
instrumental
'by means
'.by,'
cases
is considerable.
is best rendered in
224
sition
in the
'with,'
the
of the Latin
sense
Englishprepositionwith
it with
cut
NOUN.
THE
'
knife
the former
strumental
'
'
"
I went
'with'
e.g.,
would be
by that
'
times
Some-
with.
'cum,'or together
of
'
guages
lan-
with him.
Tam., by a hnife,
'avan-odu,'
Though the Sanscrit and the Indo-Europeanlanguagesgenerally
destitute of this case, the Latin evinces a tendencytowar(isit in
a,re
such forms as
nobiscum
;'whilst most of the Scythiantongues have
formed conjunctive
a regularly
case
equallywith the Dravidian : and
be comof the Calmuck, may
even
pared
'den,'the conjunctivecase-sign
with the Tamil
the resemblance is accidental)
(thoughprobably
'udan.'
conjunctive
case-sign,
The Tamil conjunctive
are
'udan,' odu,'and 'odu ;'of
case-signs
which the two last have now
no
meaning of their own, and the firstis
used as a noun
continuity.'
occasionally
signifyingconjunction or
It is also capableof beingcombined
with another word as an adjective,
a fellow
servant; and with the addition of the emphatic
e.g., udan al,'
'e
it is used also as an adverb to signify
immediately.
('udan-e'),
i
s
The final 'an' of 'udan'
(Tel.,'todan-u'), probablya format
tive additiou to the root-syllable,
is another
and equivafor 'udam'
lent
Tamil
form ; and the first syllable
can
scarcelybe doubted to
be allied to 'odu,'the other signof the same
in High Tamil.
case
'u' is always pronounced as 'o' before
d,'and other cerebrals,
whenever
the word in which it appears has a second syllable.Hence
'udan'
is invariably
pronounced odan ;'and in the Canarese postposition
'odane'
is
written
this
as
(Tel., todane'),
proiinnciation
well as heard,
'odu' (emphatically
the third suffix of this
"6d-e'),
in the colloquial
dialect (in
in Tamil, and the most
case
common
Malayalam 'ota'),is evidentlyallied to 'odu,' and through it to
As neither 'odu' nor
'odu' has any meaning of its own
'udan.'
in
and it
alteration,
Tamil, it is evident that they have undergone some
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
is desirable
to
trace
their connexions
case
turningto the Telugu,we find that its conjunctive
signs,
which are evidentlyallied to those of the Tamil, have the consonant
and
of them, e.g., 'toda'
't' prefixedto each
'to.' Supposing
Tel.,with,to be identical with the Malayalam o^a and the
'toda,'
is put beyond a doubt by comparing the
Tamil
6du' (and its identity
udan' with th^Tel.
and the Tam. adverb
Tamil adjective
'todan-u,'
the conjunctive
with the Tel. 'todanfi'),
suffixesof the Tamiludane
destitute of meaning by themselves,
are
now
Malayalam,which were
for
the
Tamil
found to acquire
'tora'
a very appropriate
meaning;
(in
On
'
'
'
'
'
'
226
NOUN.
THE
case-sign ku
Of
is very remarlsable.
'
'
dialects and
the North-Indian
the
all the
Southern,this is
be regarded as
most
dative-accusatives of
The
vernaculars
North-Indian
the
have
tion,
supposed to be accusatives in their originalsignificaalone. This is the opinion
and datives in a secondaryapplication
of Dr. Max
who attempts to derive
ke,' the BengalidativeMiiller,
formative
ka.' I need not
accusative,from the Sanscrit adjectival
been
commonly
'
'
and exclusively
dative
as
a
equivalent,
distinctively
Dravidian
and also,as will be shown, in the
languages,
suffix in the
Scythiantongues, appears
was
right,in holding
the
accusative to
and
in
to
me
beyond
prove,
reasonable doubt,
an
is attributed
which
to
snffix,
objective
originally
; and that its
than the late Sanscrit genealogy
remote
more
it by the Professor. J)r. Kay is,I believe^
dative,not
originwas
of this
use
its
or
particle,
that it
arguments ;
to
that
the
of
use
attention
directing
dative
'ko'
even
the
to
has
better
in
the
claim
Northern
paralleluse
of
the
than
vernaculars,
the
Semitic
position
pre-
'la.'
to
familyperfectly
corresponds
Indian
dative-accusative.
languages of
The
forms
dative and
the Turkish
to the North-
found in
are
the Oriental
'
are
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'k'
into 't'
or
vice versa,
'd,'or
of tongues, and
group
'
'
that
is not
amongst
even
an
uncommon
in this
one
sister dialects
belongingto
the pluralising
in one
dialect is
familyor sub-genus,
jjarticle
et.' Perhaps,therefore,we
venture
ek,' and in another
to
may
ke
the
with
not
but
connect
the Uriya
only
Mongolian de,'
even
the
same
'
"
'
'
te
'
and the
'
'
Singhaleseta,'which
differentoriginfrom
'
'
ku
'
and
are
commonly supposed to
have
ghai.'
In the Finnish
familyof languagesthe Turko-Dra vidian dative
le,'not ke.'
re-appears ; thoughthe Finnish proper has
In the Irtish and Surgutishdialects of the Ostiak the suffix of the
a
'
'
'
"
dative is
The
'
to
ga,'corresponding
'
as
a,' softened,
'
'
ga
or
'
ge.'
THE
from
itself,
The
suffix 'va'
and remarkable
analogiesare those which
interesting
broughtto lightby the Scythiantablets of Behistun. We
are
adesdve
most
have been
by
Mordwin
the
ga.'
'
or
'
227
DATIVE.
the
and
Dravidian,
the oldest
The dative
Scythictablets
resemblance
'
'
ikki
is almost
and
suffix which
'
or
ikka.'
any
is most
Mr.
identical
used
Ostiak,was
or
case-sign
is
which
suffix,
the Turkish
also with
Scythiandialect of
extant.
in the
dative
remains
used
largely
Norris
noticed
the
'
nek
and
Magyar genitive-dative
the Telugu genitive
yokka ; but its resemblance to the
post-position
dative suffix of the Telugu and of the other Dravidian dialects is
'
'
'
closer and
The
'
reliable.
more
Tamil
'
'
ku
becomes, as
'kka'
we
'
'
have
becomes
ge
'
ige,'and
becomes
letter for
Cuneiform
'
akku
'
seen,
'
or
the
suffix is
'
ukku
'
Malayala
identical,
Compare, e.g.,
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
the dative.
be noticed
It may
also,that
in the
is
ka,'which
prefix, ko or
in Russian.
similar preposition
even
'
'
It is difficult to determine
has any
connected with
"
with
connexion
the
'\k' is
which
'
whether
ke.'
It
the Finnish
seems
certainly
dative
much
more
evidentlyequivalentto
[Compare,e.g.,the Marathi
New
Persian
to-ra.']
'
the
New
with
to thee,
tu-14,'
thee,
the
suffix
'
le
'
closely
'la;'
suffix
Persian
'
ra.'
corresponding
'
The
Malayalam
alone
of
all the
Dravidian
dialects appears
possess two
used, and
largely
'
inna,' na,'or
'
This
the dative
'
a,' which
is
to
used
occasionally
is
in
inna
a
singularonly.
compound form; and is
from
in-ka.'
The Tamil is fond
evidently
euphonizedand softened
which are to be declined the euphonic
of addingto the base of nouns
before suffixing
in
increment
the signsof
a
genitive),
(originally
The same
in Malay"lam also. Consequently,
case.
practiceprevails
this exceptional
Malayaladative is not inna' or na,'but is simply
'awanna,'
'a;'and the doubled 'n' which sometimes precedesit (e.g.,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"12
228
to
THE
him) is an
or
of
'
'
NOUN.
euphoniccompensationfor the
kfi'
'
the Turkish
loss of the
or
and
'
some
*k'
The
k.'
dialects of'
to have
This case
ease.
'fifth''
appears
been included in the list of cases
by Dravidian grammariansout of
deference to the grammaticalprinciples
of the Sanscrit.
and meaning of a
It is true,that if we
look at the construction
ablative of raption will,
Dravidian sentence, the signification,
of an
be found to exist;and it will be found to be expressedmuch
mol-e
betweeii
than in Sanscrit : but a distinction is to be drawn
even
clearly
the existence of a case
and the existence of a case-sign,
or
regulai;,.
technical suffix of case.
The Dravidian
languageshave undoubtedly
The
cMative
of motion
or
"
'
'
an
'
ablative
but I doubt
of
motion,'and
whether
great
they have
any
other
many
ablatives besides
case-suffix which
belongsexclu-
"
comparingthe
used sometimes
in
an
class and
the
sense)with
(whichare
family,no
also
between,
least,no
adequate reason
appears
for regardingthem as distinct and independentsuffixes;
for whatever
difference does exist is to be attributed,
not to the signsof case, but to
;
verbal participles
the verbs or
which
annexed
to them.
The
are
the
to
object of the ablative of motion is to furnish an answer
whencel and this answer
is obtained in the Dravidian
question,
tongues,
of place the sign of the locative,
to a noun
and annexby suffixing
ing
of motion.
'to that sign a verb
the locative is
By this means
without
converted into what is called the ablative,
changing its caseand the idea of change of placeis thus naturally
and neces-,
suffixes,
sarilyeduced. Native Tamil grammarians appear to hold that il,'
and
the most largelyused sign,:
the ordinarysuffix of the abln.tive,
il,'
of the locative in the colloquial
dialect,
though written and pronounced,
with different significations.
I am
alike,are different particles
suaded,
perone
other; or
at
'
'
however,
system
of
locative and
iblatives by
In
this view
is erroneous;
classificationwould
case
languageshave
that
no
ablative,properly
instrumental
the addition
determine
so
that
that the
natural
Dr4vidiani
but
called,
which
suffixes,
of
and
are
only a variety
of,
capable of beoominge
verbs.
appropriate
Tamil,the suffixeswhich
used in
r.
'
'
are
'
'
THE
it has
ABLATIVE
229
MOTION.
OF
and
ablative;
locative far
The
in those of the
as
in the
more
other
the
I conceive,with
the Old
ira,'
suffix,in,'is identical,
Canarese signof the instrumental : it is used as an instrumental in
Tamil also;but probablyboth that 'im' and 'in' were
previously
'
'
"
locative suffixes,
and were
suffixes of the genitive.In
originally
Canarese the
proper suffix of the ablative is 'attanim,'which is itself
foi-nied from
'
attal-u
the
'
or
adverb
demonstrative
atta,'there,
'
'
or
'attana'
with
(identical
attal,'that side),by
'
the
addition
of'
from which
modern
im,'the old instrumental suffix,
inda,'the more
is derived;and this 'inda,'though the ordinarysign of the
suffix,
instrumental, is also ordinarily
used,with, the addition of a verb of
motion,as the signof the ablative. Whilst I think that not only il,'
but also 'in' aiid im,' were
locative suffixes,
it is more
originally
difficultto determine whether
'il' and 'in' were
identical
originally
in sound and signification,
well as in application.
as
'
'
'
In
instance in which
every
'
il ' is used
'
'
in ', may
exclusively
by
is used.
be
the poets
'
with
On
'
the other
hand,
the Canarese
'
il ' and
'
im
'
identical; for
as
the demonstrative
do not
'
il
local suffixes
'
'
to have
seem
'
alii
and
'
as
but
locative,
this,if
we
have
far wider
regard
concluded
'
have
to
as
range
as
is in
regardedby
the
li,'
from
sprung
used
are
Canarese
'
of
base
different
root.
may
In
as
origin,
Besides
found
to
therefore
be
Finnish
'
of
'im'
locative in its
a
locative,it
originally
and
il,'
analogiesthan
'
in
an
'
which
illi,'
'
is used not
been
is in that dialect
whilst 'in',
signs of the locative exclusively,
(modernizedinto inda),and though possiblya
Tamil,
a house,identical
Moreover, in Telugn, illu,'
euphonized into in,'in the inflexion ' inti,'
of a house.
in
il,'is
'
in
and
frequently in,'used as
Maigyar we find an,' en,' and still more
tive
of the locative. Even in Sanscrit we find in used as a locasi'gus
in him;
of the third person, e.g., tasmin,'
of pronouns
case-sign
i,'yet in the
and though this in may have been euphonizedfrom
and the G-reek
to
^v,'corresponding
Latin locative prepositionin
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
th6 Sanscrit
on
'il,'
'
ni,'we
the other
'
'
hand,
has
very remarkable
apparent affinitiesout
no
analogy,
of the
pale of
the Dravidian
family.
seems
probablethat in,'one of the signs of the locative in
Tamil, is identical with 'in,'a sign of the genitive,or inflexional
'
It
increment,in
Tamil-Canarese
of affinitiesis
as
disclosed,
and if so,
will be
seen
new
when
and
the
the
230
NOUN.
THE
are
genitive
inquiredinto.
atta/ which is often used in Tamil as a
the possiand this shows
is undoubtedlya genitivesuflSx,
bility
locative,
from its use as a
of the use of in
as
a locative being derived
genitive.
The Tamil
il and
in
they are used
agree in this,that when
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
ablative,
they both requireto be followed by verbs
is
of motion.
In the spoken dialect of the Tamil, the verb of motion
irundij,'
precededby the verbal participlesnindru,'standing,or
as
suffixes of the
'
'
that
participles
strengthensthe supposition
In the
il and
in
are
properly to be regarded as locatives.
il or
dispensedwith, and
however, theyare ordinarily
higherdialect,
virum
'in' is followed by a verb of motion
alone; e.g., malei-(y)-in
In this expression
aruvi,'the cataract which fqlh from the mountain.
from a place is plainlyimplied in the aoristic
the idea of motion
heing. The
of these
use
'
"
'"
'
'
'
'
'
'
been
have
may
in
it
of
motion.
and
compound ablative suffixes attanim
not
so
are
commonly used as 'inda,'the terminal
'adeseyinda'
member
of the second compound suffix;and though 'inda'
is described
I have
doubt that it is
to be the sign of the instrumental,
no
and
im
and
identical with
is
a locative in its origin. inda
in,'
alii
not only used by itself to form the ablative,but is also added
to
for the purpose
the sign of the locative,
of denotingthe
or
illi,'
alHnda
ablative.
or
Compare the Canarese
illinda,'
from, with
Tamil compound
il-irundu
the corresponding
il-nindru.'
or
In Telugu the particlena,'which corresponds
in
to the Tamil
In
the
Canarese
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
and
the Old
Canarese
normal
form
im,' is
'
This
ablative of motion.
it may
at
'
locative
a
distinctively
more
is 'ni'
particle
be identifiedwith
once
is
The
the
any
'
'
suffix
such
as
'
'
na
'
or
'
and
Canarese.
'
nunchi
ni,'
'
'i;'and
il
'
the Tamil
in.'
or
alone,without
'
in ;
'
an
if this is its
'
formed by
ordinarily
after
than
'
means
the
of
aid of
this
consequently
independentcase than in
locative particle,
however,viz., 16,'which
an
'
'
'
il or
ul and the Canarese
to the Tamil
corresponds
61,'is often
of place(precisely
suffixed in Telugu to the noun
il or 'in' is in
as
Tamil),before the addition of the verbal participlenundi.' This
is properly unchi,'from a verb signifying
to place,which
l)aniciple
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
has been
in use,
to
to
euphonisedby prefixing
though
not
in
to
origin,
the
it the nasal
'
n.'
It
corresponds
participle
'nindru,'from 'nil,'
The
'sixth'
or
genitive,
each
suffixes,
(1.)The
231
GENITIVE.
THE
case.
The
"
or
case
genitive
possessive
languagesin various
of which
and
ways
be examined
to
requires
is
of
by means
separately.
abbreviated pronominalffenitive.
The
personalpronouns of
the Tamil form their inflexion,'
or
ordinarygenitive,
by shortening
the included vowel of the root ; e.g., ni (properlynin '),thou,
This shortened form has the force
nin,'thi/;'nam,'we, 'nSm,'our.
of a genitive
in Tamil without any suffix or addition whatever, though
it is often strengthened
by the addition of a suffix in the other dialects:
to have
a
e.g.,in the Canarese it requires
genitivesuffix appended to
it,and of itself is merely an inflexional basis. It may be worth
noticingthat in the Scythianof the Behistun tablets the nominative of
the pronoun
of the second person is long,viz.,'ni,'whilst the inflexional
form and encliticpossessiveni
is short,
in Tamilas
precisely
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Canarese.
We
form
Originand force of this peculiar
of the genitive
of personalpronouns, by considering
it as a pronominal
of quality
relation becomes an
adjective.Every Dravidian
or
noun
on
adjective
being prefixedto a noun-substantive for the purpose of
it ; and ordinarily
the only changeswhich
it undergoeson
qualifying
such petty euphonicchangesas are intended
are
becoming an adjective
enunciation
of the two words.
The change
to facilitate the combined
in the quantityof the personal
referred,
pronoun, to which I have now
alone : it is simplyeuphonic,and euphony
appears to have this origin
is certainly
promoted by this conversion of a long vowel into a short
of the governingsubstantive.
or
one
priorto the addition of the case-suffixes,
find a similar euphonicshortening
of the quantityof
We
of the root, on
the vowel
the
the conversion
of the abstract
noun
into
an
in the section on
'Numerals;' e.g., 'anu,'Tam., six, Shuadjective,
which
is
Sruhadu,'
seventi/. The principle
ein,'
hadu,'sixfr/
;
seven,
the same.
involved in both classes of instances is precisely
'
'
'
(2.)The
'
genitive.The
inflexional
neuter
"
Tamil
The
and
'
largelyused
are
in
neuter
inflexions
'
attu,'
Telugu.
are
'
inflexion
'
were
but iu process
an
of
adjectival
nificati
sig-
shown, they
have
become
euphoniclinks
mere
case-Buffix. The
into
in many
cases, as has been
inflexional increments of the base,or
of connexion
inflexion which
is
now
between
under
the
consideration is in
232
THE
NOUN.
alone.
by the singularof neuter nouns
used by neuter pronominal
is occasionally
'aRRu,'pronounced attru,'
Taiiiil
'attii/and
is used
'
plurals. The
same,
is in
Telugu
'
ti
'
it to be the
shown
I believe I have
for
inflexion,
same
'ti.'
or
or
possessive
being,as I conceive,genitive
from
their
suffixes in their origin,
their adjectival
use
naturallyflowed
in forming possessives.
There is littledifference in signification
use
between the genitive
and the adjective
{e.g.,a mountain of gold'and
guages
to the same
a
golden mountain
come
thing); and in several lan-
'
'
'
been
formative
adjectival
or
suffix,
possessive
either appears
to be identical with
'
kiilattu min
little whether
(from
Thus, in Tamil, it matters
and 'vam,'
be translated adjectivally
or
kulam,'a tatik,
tanhfish,
fish)
the fishof the tank; whether
render 'attru manal'
we
genitivally
(from aRu,' a river,and
manal,' sand),the sand of the river or
river sand; or
whether
mattu-(t)-t61
(from madn,' an ox, and
hide '),
be translated ox hide or the hide of an ox.
The adjectival
tol,'
the more
natural one, but if a few words be
renderingis ordinarily
added to the compound expression,
to bringout the full force of
so as
it.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the inflexional
it will
suffixes,
have
been
of
this tank
suffix
'
attu,'has
capableof
of
incredsed.
In
this instance
So
a
also,
'
tree,and
marattu
Moreover, this
same
the
that the
though
genitive,
an
adjectival
the force of
(k)koppu,'can
tree-branch would
it is evident
sign of
formative.
branch
have
be
only
as
be
rendered
barbarous
as
it is
the
necessary.
un-
in Tamil
like the
(as 'atta' in Malayalam) the force of a signof the locative,
inflexionalsuffixes in Telugu; and when used as a suffix
corresponding
it is governed by a verb not by a noun
of the locative,
; from which
certain that it is a case-suffix in origin.
it is absolutely
I have alreadymentioned the connexion
which subsists between
the inflexional suffix 'attu' and
demonstrative
adu,' it,the neuter singular
It is deserving
of notice in this placethat
adu
pronoun.
I doubt
demonstrative,
not) is one of the recognized
(thevery same
in Tamil, and is occasionally
suffixes of the possessive
used as a
case
'
'
in the
possessive
'
marattu
(k)koppu
'
Thuswemay
(from maram,' a
'
tree, and
'
koppu,'a branch)^
234
THE
KOUN.
'
"
it is
it is added to the inflexion, in the case of pronouns
(generally
alwaysto the inflexions that it is added) a compound noun of possession
"
or
is capableof
of relation,
nouns
it is the use
of nouns
adjective
; and
with this termination as possessive
which has led to
adu,
adjectives
and its equivalents,
The
case.
beingregardedas signsof the possessive
adu
is appended may
be used, and often is used,
to which
noun
beingused
as
an
'
'
'
without
any
addition
Thus,
as
modification,
or
enadu,' Tam.
the
nominative
of
verb
or
adu,' that),
(from en,'my, and
signifies
properlythat (which is)mine; and this compound possessive
the
hand, literally
may either be used adjectivally,
e.^., 'enadu kei,'""y
a
sentence.
hand
a
that is mine
'
(inwhich
such it becomes
instance
it may
genitive
case-sign)
; or
'
the nominative
'adu'
be used
of
'
is called
by grammarians
possessive
noun, and as
mine
verb,e.ff.,'enadu poyittru,'
as
that,
property)is gone. Thus 'adu,'which at first meant
became
noun
that
secondlythe formative of a possessive
('avan-adu,'
which is his,literally
he
that),thirdlythe formative of a possessive
and lastly
a
case
signof the possessive
his),
adjective
('avan-adu,'
rally,
geneAnother
t
o.
for
reason
ofov hblonying
signifying
regardingthe
and properlythe formative of a
case-signadu as originally
genitive
of possession,
is that it cannot
be followed indiscriminately
noun
or adjective
kind
of
but
neuter
nouns
by
by any
alone,and properly
noun,
by the neuter singularalone. Thus we may say enadu kei,'my
hand, but not 'enadu keigal,'
my hands; except indeed in the colloquial
in which the singular
is used for the pluralmore
dialect,
frequently
the
than in the higherdialect,
or
by
poets.
The higherdialect would preferin this instance 'ena keigal,''ena'
(or
my
"
'
'
'
"
instead of 'meum.'
but is distinctively
a neuter
formative,therefore,
to the
signification
employedto give a possessive
suffixed. Like
these
'adu'
is not
to
which
only
singular
formative,
noun
it is
in
adu
nouns
possessive
are
by being prefixedwithout alteration
capableof beingused as adjectives,
'adu' came
to other nouns
to be used and
so prefixed,
; and when
to account
seems
case-sign.This explanation
regardedas a possessive
for all the phenomena, and therefore to be the true explanation.
'
'
THE
similar
235
GENITIVE.
use
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
rule,wherever
When
'
attu
receive
and
'
in
'
this
added
to
hrcmch
of a
diflers
the nominative
nouns
'
'
'
in Tamil
(in combination
double
from
considerably
double
'
attin
increment, e.g.,
inflexional
the inflexion.
increment, e.g.,
'),the
'
possessivesuffix is
mar-attin-adu
koppu,' the
tree.
in,'in Tamil,
(4.) The possessive
suffix'in,'and its varieties.
in the other dialects,
and
ni,'in Telugu,and correspondingparticles
not
are
only used as inflexional augments of the base and euphonic
the base and the ease-signs,
but also as
bonds of connexion between
and
formatives. I have no
suffixes of the possessive
as
adjectival
doubt that in and
were
ni,'of themselves and originally,
genitive
'
"
'
'
or
'
and
suffixes,
possessive
but describe it
but
am
'
as
tive,and
uses,
of their
on
as
In
of the most
Tamil, of
used.
in
('attru')
all
use
to
which
theyhave
as
with
and
originally
its use
'
the neuter
and
in the other
I
dialects,
a signof the genidistinctively
its subsidiary
regarded,
notwithstanding
characteristic of the
'in
genitivecase-signs,
a.ttu
use
in Tamil
that it is stillto be
one
other
appliedgrew out
Tamil grammarians do
been
that every
pluralalone; but
with all genders.A
'
suffixes.
genitive
is that which
is most
quently
fre-
singular
alone,and 'aEKu'
'in' is used in connexion
similar
use
of 'in'appears
236
THE
in the
as
an
Malayalam.
Id
NOUN.
Canarese,on
inflexional augment,
not
as
in
'
'
is used
One of the
signof case.
by grammariansto take
only
so-called'
'
ina
'
as
genitivecase- sign; but in this instance the final 'a' is the real
it invariably
is in Canarese ; and this genitive
signof the genitive,
as
'a' is found to be precededby various euphonic increments
'in,'
'ad,*'ar,'
or
'v,'accordingto circumstances.
but it
suffix originally,
the 'in' of 'in-a,'
was
a genitive
Doubtless,
and therefore
has longceased to contribute to grammaticalexpression,
be regardedas a sign of case.
In Telugu, 'na' or 'ni,'
cannot
now
the dialectic equivalentof 'in,'is used as a possessive
in
as
suffix,
is
Tamil, though not so frequently.The only difference in principle
that 'ni' is used in Telugu in connexiou
with the singular
alone,and
if the Telugu stood in an
might be called a genitive
singularcase-sign,
isolated position
; whereas in Tamil it is used in connexion with plural
with the singular. In Ku, which
has special
nouns
as frequently
as
resemblances to the Telugu, 'ni' constitutes the inflexion (inreality
of all classes of nouns,
the genitive)
whether
or
singular
plural,precisely
like the Tamil
'in.' The Gond
'na^
as genitive
uses
case-signs
its
"
and
and
'na,' 'da'
another, as well
as
'a'
to
"
the
forms
Brahui
which
'
are
na,'and
probablyallied
to
the
Telugu
one
and
to
Gond
'
'adu,'i^,is formed
but
'ad'-udeiya/
e.g., from
it ; from
a
'tanibi,'
but
commonly tambi-(y)-in-adn,'
ofa younger
younger
not
is formed
hrofhe.r,
not
"
more
to indicate that
rule seems
'in' is
ad-in-udeiya,'
of
'
tambi-(y)-adu,'
iroiJier
and
this
a
genitive
essentially
case-sign
the
which
particles
genitive
more
'
crude form
of the noun,
have
'in.'
These
case-suffixes
not
mere
THE
and
this suffix
237
GENITIVE.
at
cr
evidently
requires,
least
the possessive
desires,
in' (withthe
'
signification
of)to connect it with the base. Hence
kal(l)in the placeof {oroccupied})!/)
in-idattil,'
a stone.
literally
signifies
The adjectival
meaning of 'in,'though not its only or original
meaning, is one which isrecognised
by native grammarians,and which
they prove by examples ; e.g.,'ponnin ('pon(n)-in')
kudam, a golden
vessel. This adjectival
of
'in'
allied
use
to, but is derived
i^not only
and in the illustration which has
from, its use as a signof the genitive,
been adduced it is evident that 'ponninkudam,' might be rendered
now
with equal propriety,
vessel of gold. It will be found also in the
a
Indo-European analogieswhich will presentlybe adduced, that the
of the adjectival
and the genitive
or
caseformative,
similarity
identity
which
is
this
has
wider
that
of
in
than
a
sign
instance,
apparent
range
the'Dravidian languages.
There is another
particle
resembling'in,'and possiblyidentical
with it in origin,
used in Tamil
for
viz.,'am,' which is occasionally
both those purposes, and, like 'in,'it is-sometimes
appended to the
'
'
and
itself,
noun
to the neuter
sometimes
inflexion.
We
see
this fusion
of the
'
'
'
'
'
can
be found
'
'
beyond the
vernaculars
the
dialects.
Gujarathiis
the
only one
contains
form
of the
'
'
'
'
In Sanscrit the
'n'
which
precedesthe
'ah,'
or
'as,'of certain
238
NOUN.
THE
is undoubtedly
genitives
euphonic;but both in Sanscrit and in other
members of the Indo-Europeanfamily,we may observe distinct traces
the consonant
of the adjectival
of which
of a particle
or genitival
use
'n' is the most
essential element.
Compare with the Dravidian
formative,and an,'the suffix
particlean-a,'the Sanscrit adjectival
of
the adjectival
use
of appellatives;
suffix 'oiv;'
the Greek possessive
'
'
'
iv'
'
woodew;
in Greek
words
like
of
and
\i0-iv-o9,'
'
'
en,'in
the
which
and
Germanic
is preserved
forms are, it is
These
Persian.
of the New
adjectives
related ; and it also appears probablethat there
evident,reciprocrally
in.' There
is some
ulterior relationship
between them and the Tamilian
also traces in the Indo-Europeanfamilyof languagesof the use of
are
in as a distinctively
suffix. The Celtic forms its genitive
genitival
of
n,' an,' en,'"c. ; nor is it the genitive
systematically
by means
pluralonly of the Celtic dialects which uses this case-sign(as in the
Sanscrit family),
but it is employed to form the genitive
singularalso.
It should be noticed too that in the ancient Egyptian n
(alternating
with
used to express all case-relations,
but particularly
m
') was
that of the genitive.Compare also the Sanscrit genitive
or
possessive
sian
mana,' the Old Permama
('ma-ma
')of me, my, with the Zend
in the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'mana,' and
Gothic
the
examples the
ma,' resembles
'
'meina,'mine, 'theina,'thine,'seina,'
the
union
of
in
'
na,' or
'
its Sanscrit
'
or
lent
equiva-
only in
ni,'not
with
adjectival
signification
Dravidian
an
final
'
sound,
that
of the
or genitive
case.
possessive
The
Lithunian
in resemblance
goes further
to the Tamil
than
any
other
Indo-Europeantongue
'
n
as
point,for it not onlyuses
but it adopts
a
(of the first person),
signof the pronominalpossessive
the infle::"ional
base of all the rest of the
this genitival man
as
obliquecases of the same
pronoun.
of
the
In the languages
Scythianstock we find a largenumber
essential analogies
with the Dravidian genitival
of still more
suffix
'
'
'
'in'
in this
'ni.'
or
'
'
'
thy.
In the
languagesof
is
genitive
'
'
in
'
or
'
form of the
family,the prevailing
which correspondsto the Dravidian : it is n,' an,'
'
'
but universally.
only in pronominal inflexions,
and Cheremiss,
Mordwin
the genitiveis formed by suffixing
a house, kudo-n,'
en ;'e.g.,'kudo,'
of a house. The genitive
en,' un,'"c.,
Thus
'
that
the Finnish
not
'
THK
is
239
GENITIVE.
of
nen,' possiblya reduplication
'
'
The
to
n,'
'
in the singular,
i in the
and
Lappish genitivetakes n or en
suffix of the Magyar. The
plural. e forms the ordinary
possessive
Finnish
proper forms the genitiveby suffixingn,' un,' in,' an,'
"G., e.^., 'mina' ('rain-a'),
/, min-un,' of me, my.
form of the genitivein the Tartar or High Asian
The prevailing
suffix of the Mordwin
to
families,
nen,'the reduplicated
corresponds
in the Old Scythianof the
and to its equivalent
plural,
reduplication
Behistun
suffix is very frequently
tablets; but whilst the reduplicated
in.'
alternates with the simplersuffix. un' or
used,it systematically
The Oriental Turkish
forms its genitiveby suffixingning or
Turkish
the initial nasal
nin.' In the Ottoman
nin,'or
ning or
is onlyoccasionally
used : the genitivepluralis uniformly'u"i;'the
it is
to which
or
nuw,' accordingas the noun
singulartakes uji
In the Mongolian, the
suffixed ends in a consonant
in a vowel.
or
is u
after the consonant
n ;'after
signof the genitive
every other
un
;'and after a vowel, yin.' The personalpronouns,
consonant,
has already been
as
observed, from their possessiveby suffixing
ni,'e.g., mi-ni,'
of the foot,
Compare the Mongolian kol-un,'
my.
of the corresponding
with the ordinaryTamil
noun
kal-in,'
genitive
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
of
foot.
Calmuck
of
dialect
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
'ni-na.'
resemblance
direct
nearest
'
'
na,'and
to
the
the Gond
Behistun-Scythian
'
'
na
or
'
a.'
of the
record
interesting
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
240
NOUK.
THE
sometimes
changed into
euphonically
softened into
'
inna.'
I conceive
'
ni-ua,'and
Tartar
the
that
uji,
in this
was
converted into
nun;'
of the nasal,
reduplication
which in Manchu
became
or
ningge.'Possiblyalso ni or
ngge
'nu'
nasalised by the addition of a final 'to' or 'ng,'of the use
was
of the
of which we have an instance in pointin the final euphonic n
firstand second personalpronouns in most of the Scythianlanguages.
A parallel
of a nasal is apparent in tfie
instance of the reduplication
in the conjunctive
or
Teluguitself,
copulativeparticle.This particle
is 'um'
in Telugu; but this
in Tamil, 'ii' in Cauarese, and 'nu'
becomes euphonically nnu,' and
Telugu nu
by reduplication
in
'nunnu'
instances.
particular
","-;
same
'
the
by
manner,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'a.'
(5.)The genitival
suffix
"
claims
be
to
It is littleused
in
'
the
or possessive
genitive
'
in
'
or
ni,'a
distinctively
grammarians; but if we
idioms into consideration,
it is perhaps more
other suffix of the genitive a proof of the
take all
Tamil
genitivecase-signs
by
the Dravidian
signof
This
regarded as equallywith
Dravidian suffix.
listof
'
'
"
largely
accuracy
classification.
this sufiix to be identical with
'a,'the formative
of the
'
'
it and
inserted between
them, viz.,by
'
nature, and
or
'
base,to
'y,'the
'
the
use
form
link of connection
of which
is purelyof
which
ar','
an
between
euphonic
inflexional increments
are
by in,' ad','or
of the base,and old petrified
genitives;
of a priest;
e.g., guru-(v)-a,'
of a child; mar-ad-a,'of a tree;
of a sheep; kus-in-a,'
kuri-(y)-a,'
this genitive a' is added
or
of it. When
'ad-ar-a,'
of that {thing),
to the abbreviated inflexional form of the Canarese
personalpronouns,
is doubled, e.g., nanna
the final nasal of those pronouns
(from
'namma'
A
'nan,'J), of me;
(from 'nam,'we),of us.
comparison
with
the
Tamil
and
Tulu
forms
of these
nama,' of us, our, proves
of
the
final
nasal
arises
from an euphonicsource.
that the doubling
forms the genitivesuffix not onlyof the singular
of Canarese
a
whether the noun
and pronouns, but also of the plural,
nouns
belongs
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
to the
'
rational
'
or
to
the
'
irrational
'
class,e.g., avar-a,'of
"
them
of them (neuter).
avugal-a,'
(epicene),
'
These
examplesprove
that
'a'
genitivecase-
242
lead to the conclusion
signof
the
NOUN.
THE
it is
that in Tamil
not
plurality,
suffix of
in the words
supposition,
mei,'of me, but
signifynot
genitive.On
this
'
keigal,'
ena
mea,' {the
would
hands, ena
or
that are)mine.
It would be a pronominaladjective
things
sive
possesused
in
is
that'
fact
a
largely
not a genitive
plural,
; and the
classical Tamil
'sila,'
few,
as
a
sign of the neuter plural {e.g.,
a few things, pala
literally
proves that
many things),
many, literally
this supposition
would be a very natural one.
On the other hand, a
is classed with genitivesuffixes by Tamil
Grammarians
themselves,and those grammarians,who are remarkably
well acquainted
with the principles
of their own
are
perfectly
language,
irrationals'.
that
of
is
also
of
the
Moreover,
aware
a
a sign
plural
in
that
the
genitive 'a' must
though it is stated by Tamil grammarians
always be in agreement with a pluralnoun, yet they admit that the
with which it agrees is sometimes
in form though plural
noun
singular
in signification;
siB'adi,'
thy small foot;
e.g., the expression'nun-a
in the Chintamani.
occurs
They say that foot is here used ioT feet,and
is determined
this is certainly
true ; but it does not follow that
nun-a
for the use of the singular
with a pluralsignifitherebyto be a plural,
cation,
and
of
the
with
the
declensional
forms
conjugational
singular,
yet
fixed
of
these
1
that
is a
we
fidently
conlanguages. think,therefore,
usage
may
this
illustration
of
of the use
nun-a
as an
a,'even in
regard
'
'
my
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Tamil, in
'
connection
with
'
the
singular.In Tamil,
it is true,
'
'
is
'
'
identical with
the Canarese
a
so
genitive,
unquestionably
thus
we
are
'
'
led to the
'
'
namra-a.'
Hence,
must
as
been
the
one
'a' is
and
originally;
rule which
requires
followed
by the neuter
plural is merely a secondary,
which has arisen from the influence of its
recent, dialecticpeculiarity,
accidental resemblance to the signof the pluralof 'irrationals.' This
of the genitival a
in Tamil
peculiarity
may be compared with the
somewhat
parallelcase of the use in Hindustani of one possessive
'
'
to
be
'
'
gender of the
noun
which
follows and
exist in
it,according
that to which
governs
it
is suffixed.
'
is
'
'
'
'
THE
243
GENITIVE.
.
'
We
have
to
now
with
inquire
what
is
analogy for
I have
it,and
the
In the Ho,
Indo-European.
suffix ;
possessive
and
sufiix
of languages
or family
language
this genitive
suffix should be affiliated. There
Kole and
in the
'
Kole
direct Scythian
no
observed
dialect,a'
is
'
are
common
it is also,as in
formative.
Tamil,an adjectival
The most direct and reliableIndo-Europeananalogyis that which
is
of the Indopresented by the personalpronouns, which in some
in
European dialects have a possessive
a,'stronglyresemblingthis
Dravidian possessive.If we
look onlyat the Gothic
meina,'my ;
his
should
c
or
theina,'
thy; seina,'
its;we
naturallyonclude the
in these words to be,not
signof the possessive
a,'but na' (answering
to the Old Scythian
and Brahui
and
the
to
na
Telugu ni ');
but on comparing the forms which this signof the possessive
assumes
in various languages,
it appears probablethat
alone
a
conveys the
of the possessive;
and that the nasal which precedes
it in
signification
the Sanscrit 'mama,' the Zend 'mana,' and the Gothic 'meina,'
may
for the purpose of keepingthe
merely have been inserted euphonically
vowels pure.
contiguous
Compare mama,' Sans, my, (from ma,'/),
with
the
tava,'thi/,(from tva,'thou); and especially
compare
with the corresponding
Crothic meina,' theina,' seina,'
Lithuanian
v
possessivesmana-s,' tava-s,' sava-s.' In these instances
of 'n.' The Indo-Europeanproeuphonicis used as the equivalent
nominal
in
is
the
for
:
a
exceptional
primitive
possessive
languages
in
of as,'
the
of that familyevince an almost perfect
use
agreement
and
related form,as the sign of the genitive
or
some
singular,
closely
of 'sam' or 'am,' as the sign of the genitiveplural. In the later
Teutonic dialects,however, a genitive
case-signin 'a' becojnes
and is found in the pluralas well as in the
common,
exceedingly
singular. Thus in the Frisian all pluralsubstantives and such
form their possessive
by suffixinga : in
as end in a vowel
singulars
the Icelandic all pluralsand all masculine and neuter
use
singulars
and in the AnglorSaxon all plurals.Though
'a' as their casersign;
accorded with the ordinary
Sanscrit forms,
the oldest Gothic possessives
of some
and
5 as
am
;'yet the resemblance between the possessives
is deserving
of the Teutonic vernaculars and the Dravidian possessive
as a
of notice. The use of a
signof the possessive
by all plural
remarkable.
Has the Dravidian
substantives in Telugu is especially
as
under consideration been softened from
(ofwhich,however,
a
? or ha? it
there is not the smallest trace or analogical
probability)
.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
244
NOUN.
THE
; for
one
have
we
the
na:,'
old
the Gond
that
seen
'
'
latter supposition,
The
Scythiansuffix?
though unsupportedby direct evidence,is
'
not
improbable
an
alternates with
na
'
'
the
Scythian ni-na
'
with
Inmost
're' or'de.'
(G.) The Malaydlagenitive
siiffiip,
singular
this Malayalagenitive
takes the shape of 'indre' or 'inde,'of
cases
which
in
is the genitival
suffix and inflexional increment, which
has alreadybeen described. In
en-de,'my, the inflexional base is of
"
'
'
'
itselfa
and
genitive,
that
appears
'
adu
the
to
'
which
is
n,' and
'
or
'
as
dre
'
is
an
'
to
it
required
; hence
like the
suffix,
auxiliarygenitive
from
in in Tamil, and is probably
of
addition
often added
so
Malayalam
which
'
'
in
nKe,'but
possesses
any
is not
it is
'Be;' but
is
as
'
'
suffix is written
it is thus
when
nounced, not
the
de
origin. This
same
'
'
the
ndre
'
'
or
nde.'
always added
regularlypro-;
the Tamil
Neither
nor
other
of
'
is indicated
by these letters
that of conjoining
of
the final n
which, when pronounced in combination,have the sound of ndr or,
as
some
it, ndz,'or more
commonly still nd.' Thus, from
pronounce
participle^
en,'to say, and du,'the regularformative of the preterite
the Canarese forms
and
this
in
Tamil is
endu,'sayingor havingsaid;
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
written
'
sign of
the
;'but
euRU
intended
it would
be
the
in Tamil
instead
preterite
be, and is pronounced endu
'
to
'
erroneous
to
of
'
or
suppose
'
'
du,' for
'
'
ru
'
be
to
'
euRu
endru,'nearlyas
is
in
Canarese.
'
'
some
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the Tamil
with
'
ad'
'
and
its hardened
modified and
are
allied.
'adu,'it;
remote
and
form
manner,
aS
'
with
this I connect
it
ar','
the
may
'
Malayalaand
the Canarese
forms
THE
Still more
'ne'
the
to
personalpronouns,
the
'ra'and
(e.g.,
'
unsara/our,
English our
'
'
and
'
'
Persian
your
'
the
the Hindustani
'
'
'
'
of
the
of the
which
and
from
Tamil
the
the
formative
'
'
'
of
raadiya,'
my;'
has any
Persian,
except
demonstrative
connected with
the final
to be derived from
Sanscrit
Malayalaform
the
personalpronouns
our
derived.
that the
suppose
with
'
has been
cannot
Malayala
'mera,' mens,
{e.g.,
meii,'mea) ; to
inflexion
ra,'{e.g.,
to-ra/thy,thee);
izvara,'
your),from
'
The Hindustani
'
'ri'
'
of this
New
corresponding
and to
245
"
'de'
or
GENITIVE.
'
d;'
but
whatever
the
that
supposition
singular,adu,'is remotely
the Sanscrit possessive
on
'
neuter
'
connexion
'
of
adjective.
The
Malayala de,'like
'
suffix of the
singularalone,a
derived from
'
adu,'which
the
'
Tamil
confirmation
used
of the
as
genitive
opinionthat
is the
originalsignification
in its
adu,'ie
it is
neuter
In the
the Malayalam
genitiveplural,
Tamil
uses
ute,'
answeringto the colloquial
udeiya (from udei '),
or
hekmgingto, of. Compare the Malayala 'enre,''endre,'
ende,'of
Tamil
enadu,'o/"me, that which is mine.
me, with the corresponding
The Malayalapossessive
noun
mine, or that which is mine is endeta,'
to the Tamil
from
enadu.'
ata,'it, corresponding
en-de,'my, and
This latter
enadu,'however, is not the genitive enadu,'my, with
but a possessive
in the nominaI have compared en-de,'
tive
which
noun
case
though I suppose the Malayala de to be itselfa
; and
from
ada' or 'ata,'it,yet the demonstrative suffix would
corruption
the originand true meaning of
be appended a second time, on
de
of an ancient
beingforgotten.We see illustrationsof this repetition
suffix in many
High Tam. from a
languages;e.g., 'malei-(y)-in-in,'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
adu,'it,is
twice
used in the
Tamil
'
'
'
'
as
'
'
'
alone :
genitive
suffix.
genitive
hence
of any
it bears
other
a
case
; but
is restricted to
close resemblance
to
the
the
Malayala
246
NOUN.
THE
'
'
form
na-yokka,'
my, of me.
This suffix is rarelyused, and
'
language; for
resemblingit.
A
no
other
Uraon
elements,though formed
suffix of
possessive
are
ghi.' If these particles
the
feminine
the
probably upon
Rajmahal is
at all connected
should
"we
doubtful,
seems
with
dialect possesses
any
of the
suffix
'
The
which
the idiom
of K61
"
Dravidian
pure
suffix somewhat
and
foreignto
seems
be warranted
'
ki,'that
with
in
of which
is
ki
ka
(masculine
Dravidian
of the
Uraoa
Telugu 'yoka,'
connectingthe whole
suffix of
or
ordinarypossessive
adjectival
'
the
'),and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
locative
word
'
which
'seventh'
or
case.
"
247
LOCATIVE.
THE
In each
are
so frequently
dialect,
however,some words or post-positions
used for this purpose that theymay be regardedas
systematically
and
locative suffixes.
distinctively
In
of a place,
Tamil, kan/ an eye, which has also the signification
is given in the
the characteristic suffix of the locative.
as
grammars
As
'
verbal
root
'kan'
to
means
there,its fourth
see
its secondarysignification
was
place;and
signof the
of the last
in consequence
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
locative
suffix which
is most
used is
'
the
ki^ta,'
near,
verb.*
The
as
which
adverbial form
answers
dialect uses
to the Tamil
'il.'
'
ul
the
'
infinitiveof
'
'
and
Tamil
'alii'or
alii ' is
'
uri/
'
'
ul,'
an
illi,'
an
properly
'
of
adverb
'
into
'
ni
'
'
'
in Sanscrit.
I cannot
forbear
(though doubtless accidental)
noticing the remarkable
the double
between
resemblance
meaning of ' il in Tamil (which is,perhaps,
identical with 'in' the sign of the ablative of motion) and of 'in' in Latin. Each
with the meaning of in ; and each is used also
is used as a locative suffix or affix,
Latin
'in
of
The
not only means
tional
in,but has also the addias a particle negation.
and
meaning of not in such compounds as indoctus (likethe Gothic ' uu
and in like manner
the Tamil 'il
the Greek and Sanscrit 'a' or 'an' privative);
not only in,but also not.
Moreover, as the Latin in privativeis ' an
means
'
the Tamil
other dialects,
il,'not, takes also the ?hapeof ' al,'with
in some
so
*
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
very
not
slightdifference,
onlyin
'
the application.
'
248
NOUN,
THE
In
is
andu
than
locative in its signification
intensely
61
is obviously
identical with the Canarese
andu
means
simply in,and like the Canarese
'
adverb
; and
is derived in
similar
somewhat
'
Tamil
the
and
'
'
tdthin,and
:'it means
'
'
'
'
'
'
alii
'
ul.'
an
properly
is
'
from
manner
'
a,'the
d,'whilst
mate
'indu,'its correlative adverb of place,is derived from 'i,'the proxidemonstrative.
The Canarese also possesses adverbs corresponds
intalu j'but uses
ing to these,viz.,'anta' and 'inta,''antalu' and
demonstrative,with
remote
the
of
addition
formative
'
'
them
to
chiefly
locative suffix
for
'
andu
'
formative
to
not
'
the
'
'
to the Sanscrit
express
andu
'
is derived
from
du,' which
becomes
Sanscrit, but
'
a,'that,by the
rather
to
becomes
'
as
hence
its
'
equivalent na
'
also)is
demonstrative
'
of the Tamil.
adjective
In Telugu the post-position
na,'which
used
of the neuter
addition
with
neuter
ni
'
'
after
'
nouns.
evidentlyidentical with
'
ni
'
'
i,'is
(and
in,'the
than
genitive,
locative
'
na,'we
the Finnish
and
the
locative
is
genitivefrom
may
Magyar
locative.
the
the
compare
to
likely
more
Ostiak
locatives 'an'
With
locative
and
be derived
'
this
na,'
'
from
Telugu
;' and
ne
'en.'
is sometimes
which
is
used
chiefly
earth. The
in this
uses
Malayalara
is
manner
'atta'in
'
'
attu
similar
In
Tamil
the inflexion
manner:
and in
the
Telugua
'
ti
to
the inflexion or
ta
converts
correspondingchange from
into a locative ; e.g., inti,'
obsolete genitive
of a house, inta,'in a
inflexion in 'ta' denotes the instrumental in Telugu,
house. The same
well as the locative ; e.g., compare
as
cheti,'
cheta,'
of a hand, with
this
form
to have been a locative originally
seems
by a hand, but
This fusion of the meaning of the genitive
and locative suffixes corresponds
to a similar fusion of the signsof those cases
which a comparison
of the various Indo-European
tongues bringsto light. The genitive
'
'
'
'
'
'
may
we
not
familyof
concludo that
guages
lan'
in.
250
THE
by adding e
not
only by
'
'
'
'
or
of
'e'
their vocative
form
plurals
Masculine-feminine
e.'
means
from the
iia,'
NOTJN,
'ira' or
'e,'but also by sufiSxing
the Telugu ara,'viz.,the old nir,'
or
'
'
same
as
source
ye.
Such
vocative,it is evident
other
of the Dravidian
expect to
cannot
we
signsof
the
in any
familyof languages.
there is
and
of the dative
combination
Tam., within
('vittu-kk'-ul
'),colloquial
'
ul' is combined
with
and
in,
intensifying
in this
dialect would
'
vHtukkul
Dravidian
'
the dative
locative,e.g.,
the
house,in
directive
or
which
'kku,'for
'
'
vittnkkul
the locative
the purpose
of
The
educing the meaning of within.
higher
instance prefer vittul,'
the simplelocative ; but
'
is also idiomatical.
The
ablative
of motion
in each of the
dialects is
'
'
'
'
'
Tamil
'
in.'
and 'ulla'),
Malayala'inikknlla' ('in-i-kka'
wiy,
The
is
pound
com-
personalpronoun
pound),
(which is itself a comform of 'ul,'
and a relative-participial
within; in colloquial
Tamil also a similar form is used as a possessive.
in these languagesat
indeed be formed
Such compounds may
pleasure,and almost ad infinitum.Another instance of them in
Tamil
is
in the
seen
'idattiB-ku'
or
'
addition
to
kat-ku'),
to be used in such
is required
Possessive
that remarkable
or
and
very
constitute
the
as
expressions
compounds. The
"
of the
{e.g."
which
locative-directive,
/ sent to hirri.
' '
Dravidian
languagesare destitute,of
convenient compound of nouns
and pronominal
suffixes which
possessive
is
so
characteristic
of the Turkish,'
251
ADJECTIVES.
In
with
Hungarianthey form
following
compounds
the pronominalfragments,
used as possessives
:
the
of
'at,'
mastery
"
ur-aim,
ur-aid,
my
ur-ai,
his masters
masters
thy masters
compounds are
e.g.
"
to my
master
(ur-am-nak),
to
master
our
(ur-un-k-nak),
to my masters
(ur-aim-nak),
to our
masters
(ur-ain-k-nak),
uramnak
urunknak
uraimnak
urainknak
The
entire absence of
to exist.
as
in the
are
languagesthe possessive
prefixed
pronouns
never
as in the
Indo-European
post-fixed
tongues,
Scythian.
Part
The
the
III."
or
Adjectives,
difference between
Scythiangroup,
with
is very considerable.
The
agreement of
in
qualify,
Nouns
used
Adjectivally.
the
Indo-Europeanlanguagesand those of
respectto the formation and use of adjectives,
with
adjectives
gender,number,and
the
case, forms
an
substantives which
they
invariable characteristic
of the
resemblance
to the
or
Sanscrit,
to any
other member
of the
dian
Indo-Europeanstock,but are decidedly
Scythianin character. Dravilike those of the Scythian
so
adjectives,
called,
properly
tongues,
w
hich
of
nouns
of
are
qualityor relation,
acquirethe signification
without
adjectives
merely by being prefixedto substantive nouns
252
NOUN.
THE
(declensional
change; and,in virtue of that
are
are
they
signification,
acquired
words.
ciples
Partichol,'
qualitative
of verbs,and nouns
with the addition of participial
formatives,
in ihe Scythian,
also largely
in the Dravidian,
used as adjectives
as
called by Tamil
grammarians
'
uri
family.
Such
of
beingthe simplicity
construction of Dravidian
the
tives,
adjec-
be
to
or
state
all the
which
modifications
are
discoverable in each
or
only those which appear to be most characteristic,
which are peculiarly
worthy of remark.
in
in all the Dravidian
1. The majorityof adjectives
as
dialects,
of qualityor relation
the dialects of the Scythiangroup, are
nouns
which
become
by positionalone,without any structural
adjectives
of
change whatever, and without ceasingto be, in themselves,nouns
quality. Thus, in the Tamil phrases, pon aridu,'gold (is)scarce,
and
the same
in*
'pou,'gold,is precisely
'pon mudi,'a goldencrown,
dialect,but
'
both
whether
instances,
in
adjective,
In
European
used
as
in
substantive,
the
or
first,
as
an
the second.
similar
dialects
connexion, and
in
manner
the
English and
word
same
the
other
is often used
aa
modern
a
noun
Indoin
one
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
as
together
and substantive.
adjective
It is onlyon
th-eground of the
FORMATION
OF
of
majority
used
instances
nouns
253
ADJECTIVES.
sounds
and
in
being
adjectivally.
the poetialdialects,
formatives
adjectival
In
in the
dialects ;
colloquial
and
are
it is
'
and
'
almost
nal
'
and
the crude
invariably
uses,
'
'
of
nouns
and
quality
relation
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
from
a
the
circumstance,that
'
nominative,
"
Pure
'
nouns
are
'
Dravidian
in this
adjectives
when
form
compound,the crude
of the
'
'
'
'
two
Sanscrit
subha
'
instead of
ending in
nouns
; and
'
'
formed
into
is used instead
nouns
subham.'
'
am
or
when
'
'
rarelyIncome
tion
through imita-
amu
do, it is
they
of Sancrit derivatives.
is sometimes
In Telugu, final amu
from 'andamu,'beauty,
hardened into
is formed 'andapu'
ampu;
e.^".,
In Tamil, when a noun
of this class is used
or
andampu,'beautiful.'
is generally
and
as
an
am
attu,'the inflexion,
rejected,
adjective
;
is formed
suffixed instead j e.g., from
puBam,' externalityj
puRattu,'
manner
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Sometimes
external.
th^m
derivatives,
converting
'
attu
most
to
'
common
method
the relative
them
'
into
of
with Sanscrit
of the inflexional
adjectives
by means
or
amu,' the
endingin am
of usingthem adjectivally
is that of appending
of the verb to become ('ana,'
participle
Tam.,
'
nouns
'
'
'
'
'
254
NOUN.
THE
another
it is the
unchanged,and
consonant
used
are
ending in the formative 'mbu'
irumbu,'iron,
mbu
adjectivally,
changes into ppu ; e.g., from
A similar
iron rod.
and
an
kol,'a rod, is formed
iruppn(k)k61,'
ioumu,' iron,
change sometimes takes place in Telugu, in which
becomes 'inupa,'
iron box.
an
e.g., 'inupapette,'
du
and
ndu
Tamil nouns
change in
ending in the formative
the same
to
ttu
manner
on
compare
being used as adjectives."!.g.,
with
maruttu
and
a
(p)pei,'
marundu,' medicine,
erudu,' an ox,
When
Tamil
nouns
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
load.
eruttu (p)podi,'
ox
an
bag,and
do not, as might have been
Nouns
endingin the formative
ngu
on
becomming adjectives.Both these
expected,change into kku
classes of changesprecisely
resemble those which neuter or intransitive
verbs ending in d-u
or
r-u
(or with the formative additions of
mb-u,' ng-u,' nd-u,'"c.)undergoon becoming active or transitive,
is in each instance apparent in the change; for
and a similar principle
when
of quality
there
nouns
are
adjectivally,
prefixedto other nouns
is a transition of their signification
which
to the nouns
they are
intended to qualify,
the
transition
of
the
action
which is analogousto
^
of a, transitive verb. to the objectwhich it governs.
(See the Section
The Verb ').
Boots,'and also that on
on
of the
4. Each of the inflexional increments,or petrified
case-signs
of substantives
into adjectives.
is used for the conversion
genitive,
in Tamil
These
'in' in Tamil and 'ni' in Telugu, attu
and
are
ti or
ti in Telugu. In those instances in which
in
in Tamil
in Telugu are
used as adjectival
and
ni
formatives,their use is
tella-ni;'
can
tella,'
white,or
optional
; e.g., in Telugu we
say either
either
and
in Tamil
used
niral,'shady (literally
shade, a noun
dialect only) niral-in.' So also,
or
(but in the poetical
adjectivally),
mara
(k)koppu,'Tam., the branch of a tree, or
we
may say either
'mara-ttu
(k)koppu.'In Tamil 'am,' an inflexional increment which
to 'in,'is often used as an adjectival
tive;
formais apparently
equivalent
a
palmyra tope. The
e.g., 'panantoppu' ('panei-amtoppu'),
medicine
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
formative
same
is used
a
('mala-am pambu '),
It has
'
and
been
Malayalamalso
eg.,
'
malam
pambu
'
rock snake.
shown
ti,'are
in
that
the inflexions
or
inflexional augments,
in
or
reality
genitive
possessive
case-signs
; and
substantives into adjectives
that they are used to convert
throughthe
between genitives,
ultimate relation subsisting
e.g., of gold,and adjee*
tives,e.g.,golden. In consequence of the frequencyof tneir use in this
'
attu
'
theyhave
connexion,
come
to be
appendedeven
FORMATION
the purpose
of
givingto
OF
them
an
255
ADJECTIVES.
meaning. Thus,
adjectival
from
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
256
and
NOUN.
THE
thoughthe
lost sight
practically
is included and
be used
and if the name
can
correctly
wordk,or adjectives;
qitalitative
at all in the Dravidian
familyof tongues, it is to this class that it is
correct to regard
applicable.I am convinced,however, that it is more
I class them
these words simply as relative participles
und.er7
; and
of the noun, because in
this head,immediatelyafter the investigation
the root to which the relative signsare suffixed is used
most instances,
by itselfnot aa a verb,but only as a noun, of qualityor relation,or as
an
appellative.
of this class are formed
by the addition
(1.)Many Tamil adjectives
of iya to the root, e.g., periya,'
small. The roots of'
great, siBiya,'
those words
is merely a helpto
sir-u
are
u
/ and as
per-u and
I do not say that 'u' is changed into 'i,'
but preferto say
enunciation,
I have no doubt that we
that 'iya'
is added to the root.
shall be able
without having
to explaineach part of this addition grammatically,
mutations,
to arbitrary
recourse
pounded
is,I conceive,com'iya' ('i-y-a'),
of 'i,'
a signof the preterite
tense, and 'a,'the sign of the
It has probably been
relative participle.
softened
from
originally
the suffix of the preterite
relative participle
in ancient Canarese,
ida,'
'ina' corresponds
in colloquial
Tamil.
In Telugu,the pastto which
alone is often used adjectivally
without the suffix of the
participle
have alreadyseen ; and the
i with which that partias we
relative,
ciple
the
i
which
the
final
of
such
a
terminates,explains
precedes
'i' is the signof the verbal participle,
Tamil adjectives
as
'peri-(y)-a.'
and the addition of 'a' or 'ya,'transforms it into a relative participle.
In classicalTamil compositions
used instead of 'ina,'
'iya'is generally
relative participle
of ordinaryverbs; e.g.,
as the signof the preterite
that made.
instead of pannina,'
When
the same
suffix is
panniya,'
of quality
added to a noun
like per-u,'
it into a
great, it converts
relative participle,
contains in it
which,with the form of the preterite,
and
reference
to
which
no
time,
may therefore be called an adjective.
The suffix
iya,'being somewhat
archaic,readilyloses the idea of
and the
time; whereas that idea is firmlyretained by 'ida,''ina,'
other preterite
relative suffixeswhich are in ordinary use.
A good
illustration of the adjectival
of iya is furnished by the
use
very roots
have referred,
to which we
small.
viz.,peru,'
great, sIbu,'
these roots are
When
relative
regardedas verbs,their preterite
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
258
Noxnsr.
THE
is aa
of the genitive
examples,the signification
and
the genitive
natural as that of the adjective,
shows how intilnately
the adjective
allied. Nevertheless, as used in these examples,I
are
termination,rather than as a signof the
regard a as an adjectival
genitive,and as acquiringthis force from its being the sign of the
that in most
of these
'
'
words
qualitative
of 'appellative
participles
'The
in the section on
investigated
relative
the
Verbs."
these
define
I would
participle.Indeed
"c.) to be
('raalei-(y)-a,'
relative
Verb.'
This
perhaps,explainsthe originof
usage,
adjectives
the Tamil
and 'sila,'/ew,
viz.,from the roots 'pal' and 'sil'
'pala,'many,
(which are used JP their crude state in the poets),and 'a,'the signof
the relativ.eparticiple.It is true that these words are also regarded
instances they are correctly
so
neuters
as
plural, and that in some
') pal,'the
regarded appears from the phrase palavin ('pala-v-in
the genderof the many
Tamil
of the neuter plural,literally
designation
look also at such phrases as
pala arasar,
we
(things).But when
quial
not
only in the colloMngs phrases of constant
occurrence,
many
"
'
'
'
'
"
but
dialect,
that
the
'
'
of this
as
a sign
or
pala' is used, not as a sufiix of the neuter plural,
of plurality
of any sort, but as a sign of the relative participle,
by
of
becomes
the use
which
an
adjective.
pal-a
(3.) Many adjectivesof this class are formed by the addition to
of the future or
of qualityof the signof the relative participle
nouns
which
in Tamil, e.g., perum,'great. Beschi supposes
is um
aorist,
the abstract noun
this adjective
to be derived from
perumei,'greatness,
of
by the rejectionof the final 'ei ;' and to all other adjectives
this class he attributes a similar origin. mei,'however, not
ei,'is
formed (^vide
the sufilixby which abstract nouns
the section on
The
are
and indivisible. It is much
and as such it is one
Verb '),
better to
from
derive
per','the un-euphonised form of the root
perum
of
um,' the ordinaryrelative participle
peru,'greatness, great, and
the aorist;in the same
manner
as
periya'has been seen to be derived
from
of the preterite. nm'
per' and
iya,'the relative participle
of the future,but this future
called the relative participle
is ordinarily
latter
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
such
as
to be used
very
on
'The
with
indeterminately,
Vinnil
in the
minang-um Sudar,'Tam,,
shy,but the stars that shine in
fittedto denote
continued
of reference to
this tense
time,
means,
the
not
respect to
the stars
fhy,this
tense
aorist,
time.
beingespecially
existence
'
Verb,' to be properlyan
than
'
iya
'
to
be
suffixed to
nouns
of
FORMATION
as
quality,
was
or
will be great, is
It has
Tam.,
'
more
259
ADJECTIVES.
formative.
adjectival
an
ffreafthan
OP
Hence
that
perum,'literally
'
expressiveand
more
classical word
is
for
periya.'
alreadybeen shown,
is not
green,
in the section
distinct form
of
on
'
Sounds,'that 'peim,'
but
adjective,
is softened from
now
under
consideration.
7. Dravidian
be used adjectivally
description
may
of the verb signifying
to
by appendingto them the relative participles
which are in Tamil
'ana' and
become.,
an
(also ulla,'
lent
equivaagum
in
and
in
Canarese
ada
:' e.g.,
word),
Telugu 'agu'
'ayana,'
that was
or has become
Tam:, lofty,
('uyarv'-ana'),
literally
uyarvana
is especially
used in
high or a height.This mode of formingadjectives
connexion
with Sanscrit derivatives,
of their greater length
account
on
and foreignorigin. Such adjectives,
however, are phrasesnot words ;
and they are incorrectly
classed amongst adjectives
by Europeanswho
nouns
of every
'
'
'
'
'
'
here also
referred
to above.
Thus,
the
Tamil
words
'
nallavan,'a
a
are
a
good {thing),
good (man), nallaval,'
good (woman), nalladu,'
'
'
fonned
'
'
dialects comparison
Iri all the Dravidian
4)omparigon
of adjective."
of comparais effected,
not as in the Indo-Europeanfamilyby means
tive
suffixed to, and combined with,the positive
or
superlative
particles
but by a method closely
resemblingthat in which
form of the adjective,
are
compared in the Semitic languages,or by the simpler
adjectives
of the Scythian
used in the ifl,nguages
which are generally
group.
means
of
the
is
of
methods
noun
these
the first
qualityor
adopted,
When
and the noun
or
to be compared is placedin the nominative,
adjective
s
260
nouns
with
which
It is
of motion
which
of the
connexion
from:
it is to be
compared
Tamil
generallystated in
is that
case-sign
that
NOUN.
THE
is thus
used,but
of the
ablative
locative;and
the
that
of in
meaning
am
are
put
grammars
that
persuaded
of motion, the
in Tamil
even
when
the
is purely
signification
'il' and
'in,'have
rather
locatives),
are
(i.e.,
nalladu,'Tam.,
fixed.
pre-
than
in this
that of
those,
the
'
'
COMPARISON
comparison
is made
phrase,
tiger
the
follows,
"
tiger
intensity
is
of
prefixed
in
(i.e., amongst)
It
is
evident
superlative
differ
that
degrees
greatly
and
European
family
compared
like
and
those
which
Prepositions
all
that
suffixed
the
to
locative
form,
or
is
an
the
other
the
rarely
they
to
be
are
Jesuit
writers
of
Tartary
the
but
they
are
It
expressed.
the
the
simply
quite
seems
post-positions
as
nouns
of
in
in
the
relation.-
in
of
ordinary
Tamil
the
been
stated
When'
nouns.
this
be
to
in
un-inflected
their
unnecessary
work
naturalise
supposed
are
case-sign,
locative
parison
com-
failed.
been,
suffixed
generally
and
they
certain
generally.
already
have
doned.
aban-
of
but
attempt
or
are,
venient
con-
perfect
most
to
'tama;'
has
modes
endeavoured
It
sufficiently explained
regarded
the
so
to
in
are
been
been
up
with
particle
post-positions,
as
nominative
of
languages
post-positions
nouns
and
they
Indo-
ever
have
agree,
but
and
had
that
completely
so
and
the
inconceivable
the
idiom,
own
is
"
Dravidian
investigation
as
its
it
Post-Positions.
or
case
in
to
the
e.y.,
described,
been
adjectives
comparison
superlative
Sanscrit
resolutely
adhered
and
compared,
characterize
Drdvidian
method,
in
the
ella,' all,
'
noun
now
which
tongues
Turkish
employed
Nobilis
the
Semitic
the
those
of
mals)
ani-
comparative
the
have
should
plan
as
in
increasing
objects
the
forming
Sanscrit,
the
modes
the
are
de
Tamil
of
with
Robert
of
adjectival
which
If
tongues.
Dravidian
accordance
in
of
of
from
of
the
Tamil
(literally
purpose
the
in
expressed
animals
the
Thus
is cruel.
tiger
modes
essentially
be
denotes
adjectives
expressive
with
point,
the
the
of
those
The
which
animals
all
for
signification
noun
locative-case.
amonffst
Sometimes,
plural
the
would
puli kodidu,'
superlative
the
to
in
fiercest animal,
is the
is cruel.
the
and
plural
the
vilangugalil
'
the
in
261
ADJECTIVES.
OF
stood,
under-
though
to
kind,
grammars,
enter
into
inasmuch
and
are
IV.
SECTION
NUMERALS.
THE
'
'
are
formed
the
from
adjectives
; whilst
numeral
'
'
'
used.
This
of
use
the
noun
of
number
but
instead
is in accordance
of
the
with
numeral
teristic
the charac-
of
though
qualityor relation,
and abstract,becomes
in itself neuter
an
adjective
by being prefixed
in direct apposition. The
numeral
substantive noun
to a
noun
Tel.,one, is the only numeral which is never
okati,'
ondru,'Tam.,
in the colloquial
dialects j the adjectival
used in this manner
even
numerals, oru,' oka,' "c., being invariably
prefixedto substantive
numeral
the same
forms
nouns
as
are
adjectives:
employed also as
Dravidian
'
every
noun
'
'
'
indefinite articles.
The
abstract
neuter
or
instead
post-fixed,
of
nouns
of number
sometimes
are
substantive
elegantly
which
nouns
being
they are intended to qualify. E.g., instead of nal' erudu,' Tam.,
of
(using the noun
four oscen, we may say, not only n"ng' erudu
number
uangu,'instead of the numeral adjective nalu '),but also
erudu n"ngu ;' a phrase which
means
a
literally
quarternion of oxen.
This phraseafibrds an illustration of the statement
that the Dravidian
pre-fixedto the
'
'
'
'
'
'
nouns
of number
are
properlyabstract
neuters.
263
ONE.
The
found
primitiveradical
to
numerals
of the
forms
by
one
of number
one, it will be
have
adjectivesby
It
been
the
formed
seen
from
addition of
numerals, will be
the
adjectives.In investigating
that the neuter
formatives
neuter
and
to
are
nouns
simplernumeral
ments.
euphonic increthe
adjectivesof
which
abstract
or
shorter and
the
is,therefore,the numeral
not
languages,
Dravidian
be
Dravidian
compared
with
the
'
'
'
'
'
these
From
are
adjectives
of -the cardinal
One.
Two
"
the
is
numeral
regardedas
numbers, and
the
'
'
are
one
think,
to
found in the
be
remotely
The
Telugu ;
(1.) The
numeral
be
languages,which
Dravidian
allied.
circumstances
to
'
'
basis of the
'
or,'to
first and
which
'
'
most
is added
this
make
'
this
in the
'
'
to
comperisatefor
'
the
"
'
264
Canarese
obbal-u
('or-b-al ').
former,and
for the
abstract
is in
unity,
'
lam
'
or
which, 'or,'is
'
'
6rvvam'
'6r.'
or
or-u
or
tiling,
nounced
'ondu;' in grammaticalTamil 'ouru' (proin
Tamil
onnu) ;
Malayaondu,'and in vulgar
'onji;'in Gdnd 'nndi;'in Tnda 'vodda/ od,'
neuter
'
ondru
'
uses
Canarese
'onna;'
one
'one,'meaning literally
noun
'
'
in Tulu
'vood;' in
'ood,'or
The
the numeral
The
and
'),"
(or-b-an
'obban-u'
has
'
uniis^the
'
Instead of 'oruvan,'Tam.,
concealed.
is somewhat
racter
'
NUMERALS.
THE
Uraon
'unta.'
'
or
'
'
are
derivation
made
of those
of number
nouns
be
to
from
whether
seen
'or'
be
can
the
clearly
out.
At
'
of each
It remains
dialects.
'
first'sight the
onna,' appear
resemble
to
European numeral
in Greek
oin-os '),
'
'
'
dialect,there
is
Canarese
one,'which
most
in Gothic
Iv,'
'
for
form
common
is in Latin
'
'
'
'
form
Even
has
Indo-
older form
:' and
'
emu.'
the
Koibal, a SamoTede
one,'viz., unem
'
of
(in an
un-us
ain'-s.' In the
the
the Malayala
especially
ondu,' and
the
similar word
'
in
find in
we
Sanscrit,
though
noticed
been
which
viz.,
languages,
to
is prefixedto some
of the higher numerals
'una-s,'less,which
like the corresponding
hy one {e.g.,unavimshati,'
nineteen),
express diminution
in
the
Latin
It
would
'un'
be
an
prefix
nndeviginti.'
if
the
circumstance
un-us'
and the Latin
interesting
Malayala onn-a
be
found
to
is altogether
allied;but the resemblance
were
illusory,
and vanishes on the derivation of
from
onna
or
being proved.
It is reasonable to suppose that the numeral
of the Tamil,
adjective
appears
of the Western
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
oru,'and
its numeral
it is
whilst
'
noun
'
somehow
onau,' must
impossibleon Dravidian
'
'
be related.
to derive
principles
'
and
of these forms
It
was
the Latin
shown
in
the
'
'
un-us
section
on
languagesdelightto euphonisecertain
to them.
manner
'
'
If the
into
'
'
'
of
'
'
oru
is found
must
'
Now,
'oru'
from
the
'
'
from
'
oru
is
Malayala
onRu,' as
between
it
any
be abandoned.
Sounds
that
'
consonants
to have
the
Dravidian
by prefixingnasals
discussion will be
settled.
What
266
'
THE
one
orutt-au,'
'
'
one
orutt-i,'
is derived from
and
Noun.'
'
man,
form
close
as
'
is
of which
'
mative,
forThe
of which
'or-a'
as
for tkree,undoubtedly
latter
If in the
See
'asit,'
one,
analogy to
an
Brahui
musit,'the
mur-u.'
tt
to, bear
'
'
the
woman;
the pronoun
NUMEKALS.
the
case
'
'
and
'
r'
are
'
'
relation
'
one
'
'
'
to the other.
to be
ow"
seems
(2.) The basis of the Telugu numeral; signifying
is used in the other Dravidian
different from, that which
essentially
is nothing extraordinaryin the discoveryin any
dialects. There
This would
language or familyof languagesof two roots for one.
naturallyarise from the very concrete character of this numeral, and
find both
in Sanscrit we
the varietyof uses
it is put. Even
to which
also is representedin Latin by 'duo,'
'eka' and 'prathama,' Two
'
ambo,'
and
'
secnndas.'
of number
Telugu neuter noun
form is
thing,of which the adjectival
for
The
'
is
one
oka.'
'
one
okati,'literally
'
okati
'
is formed
from
'oka'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
have
been. borrowed
from
theSanscrit.
the
Thus
numeral
owe
is in
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
267
ONE,
or
necessarily,
not
eka
'
and
'
if the two
be in consequence
Dravidian
The
probably,been
even
in one, all
earlier form of
an
infinitive
and
together,
all, (withwhich
'
or-u,' in
from
which
followed by
'
oka
and
to mean
adverbially
ordinaryMalayalaword for
verbal root
be
'okkannanu'
the
'
o,'to
be
one.
'
a
('o-(k)kannan'),
this, that
that it must
the Tamil
'
Lappo-
from
j and
consonant
the
Canarese instead of
an
adjectivally
doubles the succeeding consonant
; e.g.,
It is evident
man.
be, it must
to
is used
the obsolete
one
head;
'ottaleyu'('o-(t)tale'),
one-eyed
they appear
Sanscrit
used
it
case
'
the
speech.
the
Mordwin
compare
is sometimes
'o'
root
forms
which
from
okka,' which
'
grammarians to be derived
This
allied,as
are
families to
Tamil
roots
derived
'
'
originally
by
was
been
have
'
derived
ok'.'
in
It appears
allied J
very
any way
there
is any
them
doubtful whether
relation between
; and yet
be discovered.
few traces of affinity
On examining the
some
may
'
Telugu word
for
numeral
notice.
or
eleven,'padakondu,'the
exppctedto
j instead of which
addition
of
'
'
is here
If the
'
okatl
kondu,'
is formed
nouns
formative.
some
find
find
we
'kondu'
compound alone,
number, and like all such
in this
latter
part
which
peculiarities
presents some
should have
We
connexion
'
'k'
'
are
of
this
deservingof
used for
one
used
as
from
neuter
crude
is euphonic and
in this
is found
form which
pound
com-
noiin
base
by
intended
of
the
to
teen,
sevenpadihedu ('padi-(h)-edu,')
ondu ';is allied to the
'kondu'
is identical with
k^ondu,'and
Canarese
likely,
ondu,' from the root or : but if,as appears more
derived
form from which it was
is radical,the crude,adjectival
k
the
kor : and if we
to adopt this supposi-:
are. at liberty
may have been
the originalform of
conclude that 'kor' was
tion,we may at once
for the initial k
the Tamil-Canarese
might eapilybe softened
or;
initial
off (and there are several instances of the disappearanceof an
k'),whilst it could not have been prefixedto or,'if it had not. stood
the
'
of
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
before it
originally.
Supposing
suppose
a
common
kor
'
'
'oka'
'kor' and
root.
to be
If the
an
older form
of
'
or,'it
is not
difiicultto
to be
Sjamoiede
the
'
268
NUMERALS.
THE
'irra'
'ra.'
or
Here
have
we
of
for
containingboth
one
from it was
authentic
and
ancient
an
word
derived
adjective
numeral
that the
illustration
k
'
'
and
'
r/
of
derived
'
numeral
'
'
bir,'which
'
to be allied rather
seems
once
to
(and ulteriorly
The
Caucasian
the Sanscrit
numerals
for
'
'
the Persian
to
var,'time),than
exhibit
one
'
bar
in
'
'
bari,'
to the Tamil
closer resemblance
'
to
ar,'Mingrelian arti,'Georgian
'
"
or.'
the
erthi
it may
be noticed that as in the Dravidian
or,'one, and ' ir,'
two,
'
'
in those Caucasian dialects,
essential
of
hoth
those
forms
r
an
part
'
numerals.
article. The
indefinite
Dravidian
'
'
oru
and
"
oka,'are
'
numeral
Dravidian
Turkish
in most
'
uses
bir,'one,
adjectives,
as
languages,
in
similar
Two.
and
The
"
abstract
neuter
or
noun
of number
signifying
two, or
in Telugu rendu,'
is in Canarese
eradu,'in Tamil
irandu,'dmility,
in Tulu
erad-u,''raddha,' or 'randu;' in Malayalam 'renda;' in
'rend' orj'rann;'in Seoni G6nd
Gond
'aed' or
'rund;' in Tuda
'
'
'
'
'
yeda.'
The
Singhaleseword
for double
is
'
iruntata.'
In
all the
is ir,'with
correspondingnumeral adjective
such minor modifications only as euphony dictates. This numeral
is in||Tamiliru ;' in the higher dialect ir,'the increase in
adjective
of the radical i,'compensatingfor the rejection
of the
the quantity
Dravidian
dialects the
'
'
'
'
The
'
'
which
269
TWO.
of
'
of its softness
in Canarese
especially
persons,
the modern
and
Telugu
the
of
hundred,
innuRu
'
of
iddar-u.'
the
Tamil,
the
'
and
the
instead
of 'i'
stands
Telugu
the
the
i'
'
Tamil
and
irandu
'
(ancientdialect
'),
irunuRu,'two
the Canarese
have
'
is
twenty
of number
'eradu,'two,
but
vowel;
it not
'ir,'we
'
irvar
'
iruvei.'
in
for the
in the Canarese*
even
existence
of
of the
obsolete
Canarese
root, but
the
the
might naturallysuppose
'
is used
'e'
this
numerals,
compound
Were
or
'
iruvar,'Tarn., two
instead
jppattu,'
correspondencewith the Tamil
for
in
noun
in all the
adjective'ir-u'
'
Telugu and
word
initial
re-appears.
'
ibbar-u
the
be
'
neuter
as
alone,and
both
would
In the Canarese
for
Canarese
which
'irupattu,'
'
uses
succeedingconsonant,
the
Telugu. Thus,
Canarese
'
;' and
irubadu
'
and
in consequence
it evinces
coalesce with
tendencyto
j and
iradu
'
numeral
'i' of the
to
be,
not
intended
to
euphonic prefix,
facilitatepronunciation. i is very commonly so prefixedin Tamil;
rS.tri'),becomes
ira,'and by a
ra,'niglit
(from the Sanscrit
e,g.,
further change iravu.' This supposition
with respect to the euphonic
character of the
i of
irandu,'might appear to be confirmed by the
from the numeral
of the
circumstance that it disappears
nouns
altogether
however,
Telugu,the Malayalam,and several other dialects. The( existence,
in every one of the Dravidian
of the numeral adjectiveira or ir,'
and its use in all the compound numbers
dialects,
(such as
twenty
i of the Tamilhundred
and
two
'),suflBce to prove that the
irada
numeral
is not merely euphonic,but is a part
Canarese
noun
element
component
of the
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
of the
been
that
and
itself,
root
from
formed
'
forms
primitiveform
only to inquireinto
the
iru,'was
have
now
Canarese
The
'
eradu
is
irandu,'
there is
Though
Tamil
'
'
nasal
the
neuter
a
of
noun
number,
A
formative sufiBx.
clearlythat
of the numeral
'
form
'
adjectivetwo
iradu,'as
of the
it must
word
The
Canarese.
to
is
now
the
nasal,and
Tam.
we
noun.
been
of number.
noun
which
witness
bears
parison
com-
and
have
changed
having been euphonically
in the Tamil
word
The
to
in use, the
existence of
which
'
must
'
du
is
very
common
'
'
'
termination
iratt-u,'
double,
'
of neuter
nouns,
an
have
is
directlyfrom
'
'
nd.'
'
has
ir,'
euphonisedinto
destitute of the
was
identical with
shows
extant
double
noun-adjective
earlier form,which
been
'
iradu,'the
(or rather
'
is the earliest
originally)
Tamil
'
the addition of
by
ir'
of the various
'
'
'
'
the
'
or
of
especially
270
NUMERALS.
THE
neuters, in
appellative
'kira,'Tam., old,
root
'kiradu, that
is formed
from
languages. Thus,
Drividian
all the
the
is old.'
which
'
The
is
evidently
euphonic,and is in perfectaccordance with the ordinaryphonetic
languages. In Telugu every word ending in
usages of the Dravidian
obscure nasal,whether it has a place
an
du,'receives in pronunciation
instances in
in the written
language or not; and there are many
"
'
which
is inserted before
'
'
the Tamil
in
'
irandu
'
Tamil
also of the
nasal before
of this
insertion
it is
nasal
in which
when
euphonisation,
in the word
originally
'indu,'here,and
'
yandu,'where
final
'
that there
quitecertain
sake of
'
du
for the
no
was
such
it is found
are
tdu,'and
also
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Caucasian.
Brahui
The
vindicates
at least
or
of its second
affinity
the close
tongues.
compared with
that
of
Brahui
the Brahui
Canareise
is
and
the
'
element,by
to those
'irat;' and
asit,'
one,
when
of the Dravidian
this
word
musit,'three,it is
final 'it'
'
;'in
'
ori
the
or
is
evident
'at,'is a formative
'
'
afiinities; e.g., compare
irat'
with the
erada,' and especially
double.
iratt-u,'
the
tongues,are
;' in
the
Lazian
Dravidian
of number
analogiesto
nearest
Georgian
ieru
third numerals
'
noun
in other families of
'
Dr"vidian
has been
derivative
The
ancient
an
in part Dravidian,
regarded as
'
'
the
Tamil
and
instances
of
two
'
to be
suffix which
root
In
of these
each
in
inheritor
the
as
its claim
'
In the Samoiede
bear at firstsightsome
'
Suanian
zur
;'and
Drividian
'
ir
'
in the Caucasian
I have
which
noticed
dialects;
e.g.,
in the
ergov.'
familyof tongues,several words
resemblance
'
'
to the Dr"vidiau
are
'
found
ir.'
which
These
are
271
THREE.
'sit,''side,'and
especially'sire'
siri.' It
improbable,
ir' arose
from the softening
off of the
however, that the Dravidian
initial 's' of these words; for in the Finnish family this same
's'
dialects of that family 'kit;'in
k;' whence two is in some
appears as
Magyar ket,' ketto- ;'and in Lappish quekt.' It has also been
shown
that an initial 'k' is a radical element
in the majorityof the
Scythian words for two ; and hence, though the Mongolian kur-in
in Turkish
(for'kuyar-in'),
or-in,'
'igirtwenty, becomes in Manchu
'
or
seems
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
mi
;' we
vidian
cannot
'
ir
by 'k,'or
'
venture
'
or
;'for
er
'
other consonant,
any
this Manchu
to compare
far back
so
'
or
preceded
languages
never
was
the Dravidian
as
be traced.
can
Three.
The
three or a triad,is
signifying
in Canarese
muru
;'in Telugu mudu ;'in ancient Telugu,as quoted
by Pliny,and testified to by native grammarians modoga ;'in Tamil
'munRu'
munu
(pronounced mundru,' mundu,' and
'); in Malayalam
mund
mud' ;'
munna
;' in Tulu
j'in Tuda
miiji;' in Gond
"
neuter
of number
noun
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in Uraon
'
'
'man-otan.'
The
numeral
'
'
'
'
nouns,
'
muvar,'
mupattu,'thirty. The
which
see
and
in every
shorter form
of the
one
three
and
persons,
'
Dravidian
mu,'
Canarese
the
in
dialects
; and
is 'miinnuru
we
Telugu
The primitiveand
number
clear
is
that
'
into
'
Jt
often
"characteristic form
most
evidentlythat
the Tamil
of the
of the neuter
'mur-u/ from
Canarese
of
noun
it is
which
'muuB-u'
nasalizingprocess
same
'
as
oDBu.'
was
in the section
shown
changed into
identical ; and
'
muvar-u/
'
mur^n,' than
'
'
'
'
mur-u
Telugu : hence
probablethat niud-u
in
it is more
that
on
'
'
'
'
mur-u
was
altered from
'
and
'
'
is
'
mud-u/
are
mud-u.
'
'
and
'
r,'
'
'
"
'
It is doubtful whether
formative,or
as
the 'r' of
part of
the
should
'niur-u,'
ancient root.
On
be considered
the
as
whole,it seems
272
probablethat
'
tbe
instance of the
of
NUMERALS.
THE
'
of
use
is
of those
roots
three oi
of
numerals;
'
not
in 'r-u.'
reliable
with any
met
The
final consonants
to
exn,"seven, belong unquestionably
and
Brahui
in the
existence
the
to
's,'corresponding
?iw
I have
final formative
'
ladical,for
the Tamil-Canarese
'
word
r,' would
particleit/which
'
three
mun-nuRu,'
Moreover, when
is itselfa formative.
'
hundred
in
all the
we
the
for
seem
by the
compare
dialects),with
(the
hundred,
Telugu and Canarese ; and when it is
remembered
that the latter has certainly
been softened from
ir-nuRu
has
to be probablethat 'raun-nuRu'
(in Tamil 'iru-nuRu '),it seems
from
been formed in a similar manner
mur-nuRu,' and consequently
that
root of this numeral.
The same
mur,' not 'mu,' was the original
conclusion is indicated by a comparison of the Telugu iddaru,'two
muggaru,'three persons.
persons, and
It seems
that 'mu' originally
followed by
was
probable,therefore,
would naturally
a consonant
; and the softeningoff of this consonant
for the occasional lengtheningof 'mu'
into 'mu.'
account
I have
been
able to discover any
not
analogy to this numeral,
either in the Scythianor in the Indo-Europeantongues.The only Extra'in-nuRu,'two
same
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
Indian
resemblance
to it is that
is
this circumstance
which
is found
strikingproof of the
Dravidian
distinctively
the Dravidian
'mur,'in
element.
The
other
families
been
derived
in the Brahui
existence
in the
total absence
of
of
leads
languages,
; and
Brahui
of
analogy to
me
to
pose
sup-
Dravidian
directlyfrom some
Latin 'secundus,' is undoubtedly derived from
verbal
The
root.
the Indo-European tri,'
three,with the
sequor ;' and Bopp connects
that which 'goes
to pass over, to go beyond,signifying
Sanscrit root tri,'
beyond^two. If this derivation of 'tri' be not regardedas too fanciful,
that
it must
have
'
'
'
similar derivation
be discovered.
present some
beyond,to
In
of
'mur,'from
those
pointsof
Dravidian
languages there
is
two
easily
root, may
verbal
resemblance,viz.,'miR-u,'Tam.
and
which
roots
Can.,to
go
pass, to
root, which
are
verbal
'
'
roots.
Four.
"
The
Dravidian
is in Canarese
in
Tuda
otan.'
'uonku'
or
of number
noun
signifying
four, or
ternion,
qua-
nonk
'
in G6nd
'n"lu;'
in
Uraon
'
nakh-
274
NUMEEALS.
THE
four,which in the
languagewhich contains a numeral signifying
Here the Brahui also
nal'
smallest degreeresembles the Dravidian
failsus ; for it is only in the firstthree Brahui numerals that we find
one
'
and
influences,
of Dr"vidian
traces
languagefrom /owr
the
the Sanscrit.
derived from
are
inclusive,
to ten
of that
of the numerals
rest
nal,'the
'
Vogul
other
nila
'
Tcheremiss
'
nil
'
;'the Mordwin
'
'
'
'
Jinuish
'
'
proper
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
nedla,'in
'
the
'
of
'
'
middle
the
'
which
'
and
'
1 ' form
but
A
point of agreement.
in the
nal,'appears
constitutes
a
cerebral,
letter,
one
Tulu, in
softeningdown of
is
fourteen (ten-four)
similar
which
pad'naji.'
'
"
The
Dravidian
which
is derived
numeral
noun
'
word
"
euphonicprefix:
'
The
numeral.
G6nd
eiyan
'
like
sarun,'dx,
is to be
Uraon,
exhibit
family,
'
from
regardedas
and
other
rude
the
use
of
the correct
'
s'
form
as
an
of the
rals
analogy to any of the Dravidian numeabove /oMr. In Telugu compounds,the word ior fiveis not 'eid-u,'
h6n-u ;'e.g., padihen-u,'
but
^liecw. In this case the initial 'h'is
purely euphonic,and used for the preventionof hiatus,as in the
instances of 'pada(h)aKu,'
and 'padi(h)edu,'
seventeen.
sixteerl,
parallel
two forms of fve, eid-u
The Telugu possesses, therefore,
and:' en-u.;'
Dravidian
'
no
'
'
by
to
the
insertion of
an
'eidu'
converted
was
euphonicnasal and
the
into
'enu,'viz.,
assimilation
subsequent
it of the dental.
The
'
'
numeral
ei,'in Telugu
adjective
five,is
'
in most
is in combination
converted into
euphonicnasal.
Thus
'
ein
'
or
of the Dravidian
dialects
in Canarese,
'ei'
gcoasionally
elm,'by the addition of an
'
Jifli/
(fivetens)is in Canarese
in
'eivatt-u;'
273
FIVE.
Tamil
eimbad-u
'
hundred
'
/ in Telugu
('ei-m-pad-u)
is in Canarese
'e-nuR-u.' We
also
in
Five
('e-bhei).'
ein-njuKu/in Telugu
'
of number
^"e,and the noun
adjective
times Jive. ei
Tamil
ei-(y)-eind-u,'^i;e
the numeral
see
in the
five,in juxta-position
remains
Tamil
in
'ein-nuB-u,'
6bhei'
'
'
umiasalised form
its pure,
'
'
in
Tamil
the
'
eivar
'
{'ei-{v)-a,T'),
fivepersons. The nasal 'n' or 'm,' which follows ei,'
in the compounds eimbad-u,'
and
einSjuB-u,'
fivehundred, is
fifti/,
'
'
'
not
be
to
confounded
with
the
'
'
is added
; and
adjective ei,'five,but
to
'
by
rule,not
similar
many
It is an
only
words
the
eind-u,'or
'
differentsource.
'
increment
adjectival
of the Tamil
euphonic
this numeral
to
consist of
which
such
of which
the
singlesyllable,
long open
words are used adjectivally.
Thus, we find in Tamil not only such
and 'eimpulan'
the five
conditions,
compounds as eintinei' ('ei-n-tinei'),
('kei-n-nodi '),a
'),the fivesenses ; but also keinnodi
{'ei-m-pulan
mangkai ('ma-ng-kai'),a mangoe, literally
snap
of the finger,and
the fruit of the ma.'
This adjectival,
euphonicaddition is an abbreviation of 'am' (or
flexional
and is probablyfrom the same
before a dental),
an
originas the infinal is a
vowel, when
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
increment
in
'
'
or
an.'
be doubted whether
It may
'
'
See
the section
the Tamil-Canarese
'
'
on
or
ei,'
resemblance
remarkable
been
have
must
Telugu
the
but
numeral ;
of the original
representative
in favour of
various dialects preponderates
Nouns.'
'
the evidence
ei.'
Sanscrit
'
'
'
'
comparison of
the
this numeral
under which
forms
analogywhich
onna,'one,
appears,
idioms, and
as
of the various
would be the
if the
case
like the
by comparison,
real,it is utterly'dissipated
analogywere
'
various Dravidian
has
'
between
observed
alreadybeen
the
rent
appa-
Malayala
un-us.'
'
radical form
primitive,
The
or
or
'
6,'as appears
neuter
by
from
of number
noun
the addition of
added to
its
some
use
of the
a
as
Dravidian
numeral
fiveis
The
adjective.
formed from
is generally
formative.
numeral
the numeral
The formative
'
ei
abstract
tive
adjec-
suffix which is
a corresponding
ir-u,'
two, is du ;'and by the addition of d-u,'
or fiveIkings;which
ei-Axi,
five,
formative,'ei' becomes
'
'
'
'
is
in itselfa neuter
'd-u'
is
an
noun,
common
exceedingly
formative
of neuter
appellative
t2
276
NUMERALS.
THE
in the
nouns
singularof
of both
noun
i^
doubtless borrowed
neuter
; and
in the Tamil
particularly
languages,
Dravidian
and the
Canarese
the
and
most
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
into
so
'
irand-u.'
in
common
euphonicinsertion
This
of
Tamil, that
almost be
it may
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
It is thus evident
that the
the Sanscrit
apparent resemblance
of the Dravidian
'
'
'
In
some
Dravidian numeral
for Jivehas
'
eid-u.'
The
some
slight
VogoUlis-
'
277-
SIX.
'
"
at
somewhat
like 'et.' I
is not
for
'wet;'
or
is simply a
number, eid-u,'
be compared with
ma;y,perhaps,'
'
'of
Magyar
final
'
(prbnounoed
this
whether
doubtful,however,
am
to be radical ; whereas
of
'
the
fiveappears
noun
'u
'uut'
'
the final
Ugrian words
of the
'
'
The Chinese
formative.
neuter
numeral
the Dravidian
blance
resem-
adjective
^ei.'
In
the
languages
word
used
a
signify
five properlymeans
hand,or is derived from a word which has that meaning, the number
of fingers
in each hand being five. In Lepsius's
the word for
opinion,
ten which is used
in all the Indo-European dialects,
in
had its origin
the Maeso-Gothic
to
hands.
two
'tai-hun,'
Applyingthis principle
the Dravidian languages, ei,'
five,might be presumed to be derived
from 'kei,'
Tarn.,a hand, by the very common
process of the softening
some
to
"
'
away
of the
initialconsonant.
'kei,'a hand,
On
consider
not
I have
underived word.
primitive,
littledoubt but that it is derived from 'ki,'
to do,
or
'ge,'
'gey,'
'chey,'
like the corresponding
Sanscrit word
kara,'a hand, from 'kri' to do ;,
and in accordance
with this opinion,I find that
kei,'Tarn.,a hand,
has in Telugu become
the
to do, has
Canarese 'gey,'
che,'just as
in both Tamil and Telugu.
become
chey,'
to
be itself a
'
'
'
'
the derivation
Hence
of
'
ei,'
five,from
'
kei,'a hand,
becomes
peded
im-
'
is not
kei itselfa derivative?
previousquestion,
'ei' may be more
Possibly
nearlyallied to the High Tamil abstract
by
'
the
'ei-mei,'
closeness,
nearness,
noun
crowd, from
an
obsolete verbal
root
'
to
eij'
he close
Six.
to
'
"
exist between
the
neuter
noun
of number
six and
is found
the
numeral
The
numeral
is 'aRu'
in
noun
adjectiveis extremely small.
in Malayalam ; and
ar
or
or
Tamil, Telugu,and Canarese ; ana
form which bears the
in Tudaj in G6nd 's-arun.' In Tulu it is 'aji,'
a
does to the Canarese
relation to
that * muji,'Tulu, three,
same
aRU
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
miiru.'
The
numeral
respectto
even
'
'
'
of
quantity
is used
dicti/.The
from
is short
whilst it
'SLRMvei,'
siocty;
is
in
the
long in
noun
Can.
the
of
alone ; and
In all Tamil
it is shortened
adjectivally,
vowel
the
the initialvowel
aK-u
the
adjectivediffers
to
'
aR-u
number
in
some
compounds
with
cases
in which
highercompound
'arunuru.
278
NUMERALS.
THE
it is short in tue
In Tamil
aRnuRu/ Tel.,six hundred.
in six thousand.
Probably
hundred, but long,as in the other dialects,
Can., and
'
'
'
"R-U
of this
primitiveform
the
was
and any
languages
; and
am
discoverable.
are
is contained in the
word
doubtful whether
very
In
six is
Magyar
Dravidian
this
'
hat
Indo-European
Sojrthiananalogies
any
;'in
Turkish
the
languages
that
It Tnay be supposed to be possible
of the latter word, ' al,'
is allied to the Dravidian
syllable
'
the first
alty,'alte,'"c.
'
interchangeof
virtue of that
'
'
and
'
r,'which
is
so
aR','in
'
in the
common
alt,
Scythiantongues. It may be conceived also,that the Turkish
I
in
these
hat
allied.
have no
and the Magyar
faith,
however,
are
indistinct resemblances of sound; for the Magyar at' seems
originally
kot
is the corresponding
numeral
to have had an initialconsonant.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Lappish, and
in
there is
with
consonant;
in Finnish
do
nor
another
one
Seven.
'
'
in
er-a
The
"
Malayalam, el-u
numeral
The
numbers
rude
is
seven
and
Tulu,
or
'
'
'
er-n
'
ed-u
in
in
Tamil,
Telugu.
deep,
1,'in
in Mahadeo
'iid;'
which
is used
hundred, "e.,exhibits
Canarese.
Gond
'y-enu'
In
Tamil
in the
compound
'er-u'
is shortened
like kn-u,'six,which
adjectivally,
'
is
to
'er-u'
shortened
similarly
aR-u.'
'
In Canarese
"
in the
ero.'
of number.
noun
used
when
'
commenced
cognate dialects
of
adjectiveseven,
seventy,seven
the
from
'
is 'er'
'
in Canarese
becomes
this numeral
In the Tnda
to
'
;'whereas,
ever
likelythat
of number
in accordance with
are
'
'
kut
be discoverable.
noun
'
semi-vowel
liquid,
to
Jivewould
Dravidian
These differences
or
or
real
'
'aR'
the numerals
even
widely,
any
so
Tcheremiss
it very
I suppose
; in
to suppose
reason
no
'
kusi
'
e,' but
seventy is
in
'eppattn,'
radical consonant
the
which
'
to
of the
succeeding
word.
In
'filnuru,'
Can., seven
place.
In
Telugu, the
In
persistent.
'
'
'
elnuRu,'seven
Canarese; and in
'
of
"
ed-u
'
does
hundred,
'
not
'
'
taken
be very
to
appear
becomes
not
'
as
in the
279
EIGHT.
has been
to
diaplaiced,
according
in the
eisplained
was
This
aection
of
displacement
suppositiousednbhei
Canarese
the Tamil
'
'
of the
'
and
Tamil
corresponding
'
'
'
'
'
the 'n
'el-u'
'
'
of the
Gond, probably'er-n,'as
that the
with
'
consonants
they into
and
in the
short,as
was
be determined
consonants, 'r/
those
shows
compounds.
It cannot
as
'Sounds.'
on
'
'
in
Tamil,
is to be
ed-u
'
'
derived.
were
resemblance
Dravidian
to this
numeral
is to be found
of
in any
the
'
'
'
'
het.'
In
Armenian,
Magyar
both
numeral
and
the
'
Magyar
Finnish
corresponding
The
Eight.
"
resemblance
'
het
'
with
the
been
has
'ettu'
bears
'ettu,'
eijrAi,
noun
derivative
though so
'
atta.'
close
as
of
or
it is
Indo-European
to
especially
nounced
propounds;
com-
some,
is identical
to
and
used in
occasionally
this Sanscrit
with,
almost
to amount
paring
com-
remarkable
is written
ashman,'Sans, eight,
from,
It will be
the
'ahtau; and
been supposedby
naturally
derived
on
hence it has
of the
'
'octo,'in Gothic
'
will appear
sound, as
correspondingnumeral
in which
'h'
be identical;but
to
seem
The
seitzeman.'
'
numeral
is in Latin
manner
harder
in
seit,'
Tamil
the
to
which
family,
atta,'the
'
Tahitian 'hetu.'
of the Turkish
y'
have
the
'
in
'yotn,'
is
seven
this
resemblance,
of sound, is accidental ;
identity
and
it
disappearson
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'oet'
or
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'yeta.'
The
the
'
'
exhibit
'
'
en
is
280
TSrUMEKALS.
THE
used
for eightin
adjectiyally
all
compound numerals;
e.g.,
enbadu,
'
'
'
into
member
is used
noun
Tamil
when
the
'
ettu,'and
adjective.The
numeral
the
the Canarese
'
the
adjectivesare compared.
is 'ena^'which
'enabhei/eighty,
the Tamil-Canarese
'
In
en.'
The
Telugu numeral
is
identical
obviously
enamandru,' or
'
diminishes
the difference
;'but
entu
numeral
in
second'
from
differs considerably
'enimidi,'eight,
of number
used
adjective
with
compound. In
initial of the
labial
of the
influence
instead
adjectivally
Telugu noun
'
'
'
'
yenamannuRU,'",ghthundred, the
the place of an
tendencyto assume
enamandugur-u/
'm'
of
'
enimidi/
eightpersons,
evinces
eight,
and
the root.
It will be
of this
root
'
'
be concluded
m,' may
'
atta
'
to be
itself.
root
essential part of
'
'
from
(euphonised
of the Tamil
'
ashta
it is found
are
as
'),disappears
compared.
soon
the
as
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
inserts
two,
not
nasal where
compared with
and
universal,
there is
the Can.
in
none
'
is sometimes
Canarese;
e.g.,
'
irandu/ Tam.,
reversed.
rule,thoughgeneral,is
Thus, pente,'Can.,a hen,
'
has in Tamil
become
(in modern Canarese 'henteyu,')
'pettei' a
that
of
into
to
ettu.'
change exactlyparallel
entu
is
Some
diflSculty involved in the explanationof enimidi/ the
of number
which corresponds
entu/
to
eni or
Telugu noun
ena
enabhei,'eighty),is evidentlyidentical with the Tamil(as in
Canarese
but what
is the originof the suffix 'midi?'
'en:'
This
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
midi
'
persons;
becomes
'
'
ma
in
noun
some
'
282
THE
used
as
verb
in Canarese
'
or
aa
We
hook
have
'
of its use
instance
an
'
it is
In Tamil
noun.
en-usu.'
Tani.,a
en-suvadi,'
'
NUMERALS.
in
noun
as
After
a nuTiiberhook.
literally
ofArithmetic,
and
seven
called
'
en,' a
numhei
which
appropriateenough
an
"
they
then
were
for
term
accustomed
to
reckon.
a
seizingupon a word which denotes properly
to denote
numher
some
one
or any
number, and using it restrictively
is
in particular"
number
generallya newly invented,high number
found in other languagesbesides the Dravidian.
Thus, in Lappish,
lokket,'to count.
lokke,'ten, means
a numher, from
literally,
similar mode
of
"
'
'
Nine.
"
word, which
of number
noun
second
The
with,
it and
it is
in
tomraidi,'
bot,'in Kota
member
as
which
this numeral
Canarese
ornibo,' orambu,' or
'
'
'
'
patt-u;
nine is
'
the
in
ten is
by
following:
ombhatt-u,'
Telugu
are
worambu,'
'
for
dialects.
assumes
'
differences
accounted
be
can
pound
com-
is identical
nine
ten, the
numeral
being such
onbad-u,' in
'
the
'
of the
In Tamil
'
Tulu
'
from,
that numeral
forms
principal
Tamil
adjective.
compound numeral
numeral
of the
member
phonetictendencies
The
in
as
change, as
and without
indifferently,
evidentlyderived
or
between
the
and
nine is
the numeral
idioms
'
yen-
the second
instances
'
onbad-u
in Tuda
('on-pad-u,'
euphoni-
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
"
'
'
'
onbatt-u
'
when
In ancient
used
adverbially,
e.g.,
Canarese
'
onbatt'
"
er-u,'nine
times
In modern
as in Tamil.
'patt-u,'
Canarese it changes by rule into 'hatt-uj'nevertheless the original
labial retains its place in the compounds
ombhatt-u,'nine, and
it is evident that in Canarese nine is
'embatt-u,'eighty
; from which
of an
formed from ten, by means
in Tamil.
In
as
auxiliary
prefix,
Telugu alone there is some differencebetween the word which separately
the second member
of 'tommidi,'the compound
tm, and
signifies
numeral nine. Ten is in Telugu padi,'
whilst nine is not
or
tompadi,'
but 'tommidi j'and nine persons is 'toramandugur-u.'
It can
'tombadl,'
seven.^
ten was
'
'
'
283
NINE.
be doubted,
scarcely
however, that
'
'
the instances
certain
'
before
now
that the
We
ten.
be
Canarese
'
concluded
it to be derived from
'
ondru,'one
with
pr"fixof
to
'
'
that
the
'
this
other idioms
'
of
than
'
Tulu
of the
identical with
evidently
'
Miiller,naturallyenough,
on,'the first
'
have
been
softened away
'
om,' or
'
the
a differentprefix
preferred
;
have
to
on.'
'
orambu'
or
expressedin that languageby wormbu
and
is probablyidentical with the Kota
worpatthu,'
'
'
'
'
or
wor
'
or
to
seems
be allied
'
to
nine
being
which
word
"
'
first member
in
'
appears
'
the
added
arbitrarily
by the Telugu,it seems
probable,
form
of
this
numeral
in
as
torn,'
original
prefixwas
priorithat the
Telugu,rather than
The
only
inquire
to
compound.
prefixby which
auxiliary
Max
should
'
tom
for
torn,'which is undoubtedly
equivalent
in Tamil; and as it is more
'on'
likely
Canarese,and
t
is
words
tommidi,'nine,is
in
om
ombhatt-u.'
facts which
many
'
but
'
is stillgreaterthan in
as
regarded,consequently,
the
'
'
'
first member
'
'
in
vei
now
have, therefore,
of the
originand signification
In the Tamil
is
onbad-u,' on
and this 'on'
'padu is specialised;
om,'
'
or
into the
the
necessity
member
second
of
'
It may
us.
of the
numerals
'
'
euphonisedfrom
Telugu (twenty,
second member,
of which
or,'one,
the
so
to
as
the
'
'
'
'
nine
but in all
enters
nine
and
in
Canarese,
hundred,it retains
its
ninety.
placein 'tombatt-u,'
Additional
lightis
thrown
upon
'
this
prefixby the
'
tol is used
as
the
Tamil
of
equivalent
'
'
tol-
ton
'
the most
primitiveshape in which
'torn;'and this is evidently
Even in the Tamil
the prefix
the prefixappears.
tonnuR-u,'
ninety,
but is really'tol,'
is not 'torn' or 'ton,'
as
to 'nuRU
every Tamil
or
'
scholar knows.
The
'
'
is assimilated to the
'
'
of
'
nuR-u,'and
284
NUMERALS.
THE
both nasals
law of sound.
Tamil
recognized
ney,'the
ml
'1
consonants
Seeingthat
thus resolves
'
and
the
'
'ton'
itself into
'
operationof the
The
'
ghee of the
or
nasals
are
el
'
and
'
sesame,
or
'
is
converted
law
same
is
properly el
'
in which
the
rule into
by
rent
concur-
nn.'
by
of the Tamil
compound 'tonnuRU,' ninety,
in accordance with the higher number
tol,'
n
'
nine hundred,
tol-ayiram,'
'
ton,'are
are
it is evident
of the
'
that
'
'
'
'
same
distinctive
the most
'
'
converted into
'
any circumstances
whatever.
final
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
friendship
; but
a
rarer
we
ordinaryTamil
also
in the
meet
occasionally
and
of the
even
this shows
poets forms
'
poets with
the
'
natpu,'
nanbu,'
of
tolpad-u
possibility
tonbad-u.' The possibility
'
'
'
'
muiSt originally
have been
shows, not onlythat onbadu
is
the
basis
the
of
first member
of
tonbadu,'but also that tol
every
'
and which
'
'
'
'
'
"e.,are
and
compared with
Telugu and
in
nine tens),
(literally
nine hundred,
compounds ninety,
.
their
Canarese
in
equivalents
Tamil, we
and regularity
of
simplicity
Canarese,ninetyis
each
of which
'
tombei
'
fail to
cannot
the Tamil
and
'
oompouud numerals
pounds.
com-
tombattu
'
tom
'
'
is
285
NINE.
(ised to
is
it
nine, though properly
signify
Canarese
like
nine,which
of the numeral
is in
nine hundred
manner
pound.
com-
Telugii tommannuRu,'
'
in
'
'
'
'
'
in
order
to
form
nine
hundred.
In
these instances
'tol' must
be
not signifying
numeral in particular,
regardedas an adjective,
any one
but having some
such generalsignification
as
defect,
diminution,or
minus;
the
and thus
we
that
it must
had
have
also. As 'tonnuB-u'
meaning in "me
('tol-rma-xi'),
ninety^
"Ae 'tol' {ovdefective)
nine hundred,
means
hundred,s,\ida,s tol-ayiram,'
the 'tol '.(ordefective)
means
thousand; so 'onbad-u' ('tonbadu '),
nine must
the tol (ordefective)
ten.
mean
have here,doubtless,
We
the primitive
Dravidian mode
of forming
the highercompounds of which nine is the firstmember.
The absence
of this idiom
in tbe higher compound numerals
of the Telugu and
illustration of the greater antiquityof the Tamil;
Canarase
is an
whilst the formation of nine on this peculiar
plan in both Telugu and
same
'
'
'
Canarese shows
that
it was
originally
the
common
property of
all the
of
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ga,'Tel.,an
which
infinitive,
is used
to signify
adverbially
off;e.g.,
286
NUMERALS.
THE
'tolaga
tiyu/to
take
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
perforatedear.
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
"
ten
"
have
no
to the Dravidian.
resemblance whatever
^en.
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
287
TEN.
is
numeral
is the second
t"n
member
of the
pound
com-
'padi' is materially
changed. In
sixtyit ia altered to 'vei;'in thirtyto 'phei;'in seventyto
bbhei ;'and, in the other numbers to bhei.' This change is effected
of the 'd' of 'padi,'after which
by the softening
'pa-i'or 'ba-i'
a
noun,
twenty and
'
'
would
become
naturally
In
Canarese,ten
is usual
is
is
'
in the modern
patt-u.'In
bei,'and
'
then
hatt-u,'by
dialect
in
vei.'
'
the
'
'
the
in
compounds from eleven to nineteen inclusive,
which ten is used adjectivally,
and is the first portionof the word,
hatt-u
is represented
by hadin,'as patt-u in Tamil by padin.'
In the compounds in which
and is used as a noun
ten is placed last,
of number
(from twenty and upwards), patt-u is found in twenty
and seventy, batt-u' in eightyand
in all the
vatt-u
ninety,and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
remainder.
The
Tulu
'
'
of number, and
patt' for the noun
pad' as the
numeral
adjective.
The vocabularyof the Dravidian
throws no lighton the
languages
derivation of 'pad','
the normal
form
of this numeral.
It is quite
unconnected with
to receive,
the
paRRu,'Tam. (pronounced pattru'),
of
which
is
and connected with
to catch.
R
radical,
paRi,'
Etythe nearest Tamil
root to
mologically,
pad-u is padi,'to he fixed
in,to he imprinted. The noun
padi'hence may mean
anythingthat is
noted down, imprinted,
ten might have
or
recorded; and the numeral
received this name
from the use to which it has always been put in
decimal
Another
calculation.
possiblederivation is the Telugu
kukka
a collection,
a crowd; e.g.,
padu-vu or
padu-pu,'
padu-pu,'
This word, however, is not recognisedby the
a
pack of hounds.
The
Tamil.
only analogy or resemblance to this numeral which I
have
observed in any other language,is in the Koibal,'
a Samoi'ede
in which ten is bet.' It seems
improbable,however, that the
dialect,
of the other
is other than accidental,seeingthat none
resemblance
numerals of that language,with the exceptionof 'okur,'one, bears
It is only in the lower numerals,
any resemblance to the Dravidian.
is to be found or looked for in
from one to four,that any real affinity
that rude and distant Scythian dialect.
'
uses
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Hundred.
to
requires
of
word
'
I have
The
In
only
cardinal
number
above
ten
which
Dravidian
is that
Comparative Grammar
without exception,
all the Dravidian dialects,
this
be noticed in
hundred.
is
"
muR-u.'
not
resemblance
to this numeral
288
NUMERALS.
THE
in any
the
other
word
same
such
familyof tongues.
word
same
for
we
find
indeed amongst
nor
to find it otherwise.
expect
we
do
Scythianstems
two
no
used to express
In
is used
modified,
hundred, slightly
in
erery
'
Tbe
Tamil
in sound
has
with
'
verbal root
'
is identical
which
nuRu,' to destroy,
and
nuRu,' a hundred;
is also
there
related root
niit-u
'
(inTel.,
'
'),to
nur-u
reduce to
'
'
Thousand.
Tarn, and
Mala.;
The
"
'
Dravidian
savira,'and
sara,'Tulu.
words
also 'sa
for thousand
Can.;
vara,'
'ayiram,'
are
'
velu,'softened
Tel. ;
savira or
are
savara/ and sara,'
veyyi,'
evidentlyidentical;and we may safelyderive both from the Sans.
dsira-ra'
sahasra.' Probablyalso the Tam
ayira-m was originally
of the Sans.
A prioriwe
asra-m,'and therefore an old corruption
or
might have expected to find the Dravidian languagesborrowingfrom
The
for expressingthis very high numeral.
the Sanscrit a word
Telugu word for thousand, vel-u,'is a purely Dravidian word, and is
the pluralof veyi or
veyyi ('veyu-lu'). The originof veyi
but I am
does not appear;
inclined to connect
it ultimately
with the
Tamil root
to he hot,harsh,"c.
ve,'to he excessive,
into
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Ordinal
much
Numbers.
attention
seeingthat
manner,
to
they
from
the
"
the
are
It is unnecessary
Ordinal
formed
cardinal
numbers
in this work
of the
and
directly,
numbers, by
to devote
Dravidian
in the
languages,
simplestpossible
of suifixed
means
verbal
forms.
or participial
participles
The
only exceptionis that of the first ordinal,viz.,the word
which in most of the Dravidian languages,
in the
signifying
first,
as
Indo-European,is formed, not from the cardinal number
owe, but
In the Canarese
from
root.
and
a
prepositional
Malayalam, the
numeral
The
one
in Tamil
addition
or
used for
first.
and
Teluguis mudal/
time
or
may
be used
'
place,or
heginning.
out
withadjectivally
alone,though
290
THE
times,however,adverbial
numerals
signifying
succession,
"c.,to
NUMEEAL8.
the cardinal
muRei,'Tam. twice,
two
literally
or
addition of
by the
formed
are
nouns
times.
The
multiplicative
numbers, as has alreadybeen stated,are the
same
as the numeral
adjectives.
It only remains to inquire
the aflSliation
what evidence respecting
of the Dravidian familyof tongues is furnished by the precedinginvestigation
of the numerals
of that family.
The evidence is not onlydecidedly
that
opposedto the supposition
the Dravidian languagesare derived from the Sanscrit,
but is equally
inconsistent with the supposition
of those languages
of the connexion
with the familyto which the Sanscrit belongs,
of
either as a member
that
or
family,
even
as
oflFshoot.
remote
with
Indo-Europeanlanguage,
the exceptionof the resemblance of the Telugu oka,'one, to the Sanscrit
okur ;'and in
eka,'as well as to the Ugrian og,' ak,' and
and those of any
'
'
doubt
no
i"c,beingderived
All the
other
and
one
from
the
exceptionof
in the Dravidian
'
from
'
'
for
of the
one
compelledto
differentbase.
numerals
of the
Indo-European languagesspring
with the solitary
identical;
root,and are virtually
for jfive
Gaelic word
find
we
; and hence, when
same
the
numerals
no
conclude
differentstock from
to those of the
resemblance
inherited
the
that
the
Dravidian
pean
Indo-Euro-
Sanscrit
'
eka,'we
languagesbelong to
Indo-European.
comparisonof
the Dravidian
numerals
with
those of the
tence
Scythiantongues appears to establish the fact of the exisand especially
of Ugrian, or Finnish,analogies
in
Scythian,
the Dravidian family. The resemblance between
the Dravidian one
and four,and the corresponding
numerals
in the Ugrian languagesis
so
complete,that we may justlyregard,and cannot but regard,those
of
numerals
The
the
The
as
identical.
same
statement
Scythianversion
appliesto the
of Darins's
word
Cuneiform
at Behistun.
inscriptions
in that
and in
is found in
are
not
contained
It may
perhapsbe thoughtthat
(one and
four)out
the resemblance of
rals
nume-
of ten, cannot
onlytwo
Asia ;
291
AFFILIATION.
that is observed
numerals
of
to
belonging
one
the
in tbe
Scythianlanguagesthemselves
languageof
between
of other
the
languages
family.
same
Thus,it cannot be doubted that the Magyar and the Finnish are
sistertongues,
allied j and yet with respect
and very closely
essentially
to four numerals,
blance
nine,and ten, no distincttrace of resemseven, eight,
between them survives ; and it is only in the case of the numerals
be said,without hesitation,
that the
owe, two, and /owr,that it can
same
root
numerals
appears
are
those of th"
to
in both
be used
therefore almost
as
languages.The Dravidian
allied to the Finnish as are
-closely
Magyaj itself.
to 2
V.
SECTION
THE
PRONOUN.
of languages
pronouns on the relationship
and families of languages; for the personalpronouns, and especially
of the
those of the first and second
singular,evince more
person
Much
lightis
qualityof
to
permanent
yet
than
even
:
and
any
other
parts of speech,and
rally
gene-
are
change but
their connexions
all the
by the
permanence
found
inflexions
thrown
and
little in the
ramifications
may
be
traced
widelysoever
amongst
sundered
by
nearly
time
or
place.
In
instances
the
I." Personal
1.
Pronoun
of
First
the
Pronouns.
Person
Singular.
first inquiry
must
be 'What
the
was
the Dravidian
languagesl'
dialect is 'nka,'
colloquial
the inflexion of which is not 'nan,' as might have been expected,
but
indicates the originalexistence of a
en
;'and this inflexion en
in 'gn.' Though '^n'
nominative
is no longerfound in a separate
shape,it survives in the inflexions of verbs; in which the signof the
is '6n,'sometimes poetically
firstperson singular
shortened into en.'
In Tamil
'
'
is used in the
'
'
FIRST
In the
'
PERSON
higherdialect of the
Tamil
293
SINGULAR.
'
'yan
is not
'
is more
commonly used
yan,'but
'
than
quial
en,'as in the collo-
dialqct.*
From
the
examples which
that thete
appear
have
three forms
are
been
of the
adduced
above, it would
of the first person
pronoun
Its
initial
I think, softened
first,
'
'
was
It ia
this pronoun
not
so
easy
to
determine
'a'
originally
was
into
'
whether
'e.'
or
abandoned.
y,'and finally
'
ponding
comparisonof the corresand
(the.inflexion of em '),
'
'
'a'
was
of
'
of
'
'
'
'
'
probablythe
most
'
and
am
'
em,'
vowel.
original
'en' is the
singular,
of this pronoun
which is
only inflexion
in Tamil; but in the plural
extant
find not only em,' but also 'nam'
we
and
used as the inflectedform
yam.' Though nam' is most frequently
of the isolated pronoun
{e.g.,namar,'theywho are ours, nostrates '),
the initial n has altogether
form
disappearedfrom the corresponding
in the pronominal terminations
of the verb.
At firstsightwe
might
'nam'
and
the
terminations
of
the
to
be
nem
pronominal
suppose
nadandanam,'or
High Tamil
nadandanem,'we walked ; but the 'n'
of these terminations
is merely euphonic,and is used to prevent
hiatus.
it is omitted,
the vowels which it had kept separate
When
and
immediately coalesce; e.g., 'nadanda-am' becomes 'nadandam'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
nadanda-em
of which, but
word
could
becomes
not
not
wejlhave
that
'
correct, is
so
from
naturallyenough
into
nadandem
'
'
'
'
am
6m.'
;'a
more
nadanddm.'
;'and
of this
form
common
The final
corruptedfrom
been
am
'
we
'
than either
6m
'
em,'but would
have a proofin
'
of this
spring
the circumstance
verted
(from agum,' it is,yes) is also sometimes conMoreover,whilst there are many instances of the
'
'
It
change of 'a' into e or 'ei,'there is not any of the converse.
is deservingof notice also,that in this change from the heavier
fo
a
the lighter e,'the Dravidian dialects exhibit the counterpartof the
Sanscrit pronominalroot 'ma' into 'e'/te','
change of the corresponding
'
'
'
'
In
explanationof
the
abbreviated
form
of the
pronoun
called
'the
flexion,'
in-
has
been
referred to
'
'
from
which
it was
derived.
294
Tne,
PKONOUN.
THE
"c.,In
that '"'
is the
Tamil
of
pronoun
form of the
nan,' the ordinarycolloquial
of the primitive
Tamil /.
faithful representative
conclude,
therefore,
of the
included vowel
the
originally
was
family,
same
that
most
it will be
comparisonof the various dialects,
found that the evidence is cumulativeand gathersstrength
as we
proceed.
older form
It might appear, indeed,at first sightthat
an
was
yan
shall be conthan 'nan ;'but before our investigation
is concluded,
vinced,
we
is known
I think, that the
is radical.
to change into
n
n
evinces no tendencyto be changedinto n.'
y ;' but
y
is 'nj4n' ('ny,''jfi,'
In Malayalam,the nominative
or
'nj,'the
like the
is to be pronouncedas one
nasal of the palatal varga,'
letter,
is 'en
in Tamils
ni' of onion);but the obliqueform, or inflexion,
as
As
proceed in
we
our
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
except in
the dative
'
inikka,'in
'en'
is altered to 'in.'
The
is destitute of
ordinaryMalayalaverb
inflected form
poetry an
which
pronominaltermination
in Tamil.
'
'
compound sound of nj or
ny,'in the Malayala, njan or
nyan,'is a middle pointbetween the n of nan,'and the y of
'y"n.' It is a softened and nasalized form of n,' from which the
In like manner,
nin,'the original
change to y is easilymade.
form of the pronoun
of the second person singuliar
in all the Dravidian
has become in Tamil, first 'niy,'
then 'ni;'and in the verbal
dialects,
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
terminations
In
'
and
'i,'
'aiy,'
Canarese,the nominative
coUoquialdialect
seen
'ei.'
in
'
is
'
is
inflexion of which
is
nan.'
'
en
from
evidentlysoftened
'
Tamil, the
in
nan-u,'as
nanna,' my)
'
of this pronoun
The
ancient
which
is used in the-
inflexion of which
dialect
uses
'
an,'the-
"
the
(as
'
'
an
is
Tamil
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
enu,'and
'
Tulu
'
euu
in the modern.
nominative
is
yin,'the inflexion yan,'the pronominalendingof the verb e,'which is probablysoftened from en.'
The Tuda nominative is 6n
is the
(plural6m '),of which
en
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the singular
terminations of the verb
inflexion;
'
'
are
'
'
en
and
'
ini.'
PERSON
riKST
295
SINGULAE.
'en,'and
In
Telugu
'
of
nominative
the
this pronoun
is
Tamil
'
'
'
in
ne
and
'
to
nominal
pro-
Ancient
and
'
appears
also
the
'
'
;' in the
nen-u
Tamil-Canarese
'
'
'
is
mem-u,' and
'
"
in the
'
'
'
'
'
'
alone.
"
of
Telugu, use only the final syllable
the nominative of each of the pronouns, viz., nu
(from nenu,'/),
du
vu
(from nivu,'thau),and
(from vadu,'he). The most
importantand essential part of each pronoun has thus been omitted;
and the fragmentswhich have been retained are merelyformatives,
or
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
at most
'
'
well
as
in Tamil
as
Canarese.
and
in
of this pronoun
accusative
This
vowel
included
Telugu,
corroborated by the
view is
Telugu,which
is
'
'
'
or
nanu
nannu,'me,
The
Ancient
is
nominative
Ku
In the
Canarese.
or
is identical with
an-u,'which
which
inflexion,
is
'
'
which
h:^
'na.'
'
'
this
in
'nannu'),and
'
and
obliqueform;
or
'
'
as
na
in
that of the
Telugu,the
tense, and
In Gond
Telugu and
'
'
in the
past;
the nominative
Ku.
rarely
'
more
of the Ku
verbal terminations
na.'
In
the
The
'
e.g.,
is
'
'
are
main,'I
in
or
'
am,
ana,'and
'
in,'in
masse,'/
'
an
nominative
Gond
'
the
present
was.
n4,'as in
is commonly found,
is
is nak,' which
is
inflexion
the
verbal inflexions
Seoni
'
'
'
properlya dative.
In the
nominative
Brahui
'
Rajmahalithe
kane,'me,
to
me), the
unconnected
totally
rather with
nominative
base
personal
The
en;'in Uraon 'enan.'
{e.g.,kana,'ofm^;
obliquecases
is
'
'
is
ka
'
'
'
or
'
kan,'a
na,'and which
root
which
is to be
Babylonian,and
the Cuneiform, Scythian,
is
pared
com-
Gujarathi
'ku,' 'hu,'"c.
this
'
'
296
THE
PRONOUN.
root.
of
Each
The
'
'
of
consonant
but
yi,'
'
or
'
'
nan
in
'
tendencyto
has disappeared
y,'and finally
it,or any relic of it,been
into
none
will
be softened away.
essential of the two, has been
a
initial n,'
; and
which
ni.'
evinces
'
'
'
tigation
the inves-
gain strengthfrom
the pronoun
to be not
appear
to
'
the
and Ku
'na,'and
retained
in the
itselfmore
'
the
inflexion
'
crude nominative
Telugu.
in
'
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
placein
takes
alone forms
the
'
first person;
it denotes
that
of
or
singularity
plurality
This
of both
pronominal base
the
'
either
the suffixed
to
appears
numbers
/
or
we
of the pronoun
of
accordingto
the
1 alone,'na-m,'
particle('na-n,'
7s); and that the final 'n' of 'nan,'no less than the final 'm' of 'nam,'
but merelyof number.
is a sign,not of personality,
of nan
well as of number
Is the final n
1
a sign of gender as
and connected with
Is it a signof the masculine singular,
an
or
n,'
suffix of the Tamil?
of
the ordinarymasculine singular
The pronouns
the firstand second persons are naturally
epicene;but it is not unusual
to find them
Thus,
assumingthe grammaticalforms of the masculine.
t
he
terminations
of
the
in Sanscrit,
of the pronouns
of
obliquecases
'
'
'
'
"
'
second
are
persons
those which
'
'
characteristic of the
are
gender.
The
'
'
'
'
'
from
reflexive pronouns
a
very early period,for we
find it in the Brahui 'ten,'self(Compare Tarn, 'tan'),and in the
personaland
Ostiak
'
of the Dravidian
pronoun
'
of
as
298
PRONOUN.
THE
obliquecases.
to investigate
thoroughly the
order,therefore,
In
over
inquiries
our
Dravidian
'ani;' with
Egyptian anuk,'
presents
pronoun
will appear
This
Dravidian.
on
some
paring
com-
'
'
na
the
and
'
Semitic
The
"
the
pronoun
Babylonian anaku,'
of the
'
anaka,'
'
or
'ankn;'
and
'
'
'
'
anen.'
from
the
'
find it not
We
person.
'
person
the
both
good a
as
Old Hebrew
'
again
'
anta
'
cases, the
prefix
of the
pronoun
and
second
'
second
'
an
is removed
aku,' or
'
from
rejected
'
persons
of the
'
to the Sanscrit
'
tva
"
to
pronouns
Indo-European comes
prefixis laid aside. When
of the firstperson,
'
ah,' the
equallyevident
of the second
'
'
sort
the Semitic
and
the
been
It has sometimes
simply euphonic
'
Sanscrit
it is
the pronouns
'
this
Chald.
out
the
cannot
we
'ah,''ah,''uk,'
remainingsyllable
('oki,'
the
eg :' and
the
entek,' enta,')
with
ak,')with
the
'
the connexion
admitted
an
more
'
to be
'
Greek-Latin
'
and
first and
initial
'
in
same
moreover,
suffix
of the
doubt
that
'
first
e.g., in
into
of the
pronouns
ana
'
to have
seems
seem,
Heb.
'
the
to
the
being precisely
find
onlyin
'
Aramaic
not
confined
'
that when
person
'
Gothic
'
'
ik,' and
'
an
'
or
'
is
t,'which
remains
'
is allied
tu.'
initial nunnation
'
an
is
is
'
'
en
the
/te,when
'Inhu,'
compared with
ancient Hebrew
'hu.' On this
ordinaryand undoubtedlymore
in nature and origin,
it is allied,
to the euphonicsuffixes
supposition,
the
FIRST
nunnations
or
Finnish
/, and
'
'
which
mi-nA,'
1, and
'
tain
'
or
If this be the
be unconnected
'
am,' the
'
certainly
'
supposes
of definitearticle; and
sort
in the
i"^ui-vt],'
of the North-Indian
main,'
'
tuM,'thou.
Colonel Rawlinson
a
in the Greek
be observed
may
299
SINGULAR.
PERSON
termination
'
'
na
'
an
'
or
to be
an^.'
of specifieation,
particle
ah-am,'/
personalpronouns
'
The
tv-am,'thou, va-y-am,'we, yu-y-am,'you.
only difference,
he says, is that the particle
is prefixed
in the one
familyof languages,
and suffixed in the other,
with a change of m
into its equivalent
nasal
n.' I am
and
unable, however, to adopt this supposition,
the ordinary
am
as
prefer to regard the Sanscrit termination
termination
of the nominative of the neuter
and as used
singular,
instead of the masculine and feminine,
simplybecause of the intense
which is inherent in the firstand second personal
personality
pronouns,
in their nominatives, and which
renders the terminations
especially
of those gendersunnecessary.
be adduced in favour of
The onlyremaining argument which
can
as
ultimately
regarding the Dra vidian n" and the Semitic an
second
first
and
In
the
the
i
s
the
Semitic languages
allied,
following.
the prefix an.' In
have one
element in common,
personal
pronouns
the Dravidian
when
like manner,
ni,'thou,
we
na,'/, and
compare
of the Sanscrit
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
we
find that
base
ultimate
denotes
vowel
'
have
If it
n.'
supposed that
be
can
inform
to
an
Dravidian
whether
us
the
in common,
element
one
and
in general,
personality
second,then
the
they also
person
referred
to is
succeeding
ultimate connexion
and
'n'
the
been
originof
the
the
latter
'
'
'
(2.)Indo'European analogies.It
"
pronouns of the
the Indo-Europeanfamilyof tongues, as to the Semitic and
that there
one
are
of which
but two
appears
the other
languages,
pronoun
is
'
ah-am
'
of the older
in the nominative
Scythiany
Indo-European'
'
'
'
'
300
PRONOUN.
THE
ih in the Old
Zend, eg-0 in Latin and Greek, ik in Gothic,'
Gennan, 'az' in the Old Sclayonic,'asz' in Lithuanian, and 'ga'
root in the Semitic
in Bohemian.
the same
find substantially
We
ah,'.ah,' uk,' aku,' oki,'"c., and in several languages of the
aku,' Tagala aco,'Tahitian
Malayo-Polynesian
group ; e.g., Malay
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
au.'
It is evident
has
the Dravidian
'
connexion
no
Dravidian
the
with
the Dravidian
pronoun
and
the
base
between
But
na.'
probablybe
'
of the
pronoun,
connexion
some
cases
oblique
we
shall
between
in the Indo-
European languages.
in the Indo-Europeanfamilyare
The oblique
of this pronoun
cases
different base from that of the nominative ; and
formed from a totally
ma.'
m
is the Sanscrit
of this oblique
base the best representative
forms the most
prominent and essential portionof 'ma;' and this
to
vowel
which appears
is followed either by a
m
or
by some
have been derived from it. In the obliquecases of the Sanscrit,this
of the succeeding
has the form of
ma,' whenever the nature
pronoun
syllableallows 'a' to remain unchangedj e.g., ma-yi,' in me,
In the secondaryforms of the dative and the genitive
ma-ma,'of me.
Old Persian, ma
ma.'
In Zend and
it becomes
preponderates
;
in
the
Zend
vowels
dativewhilst compounded and abbreviated
appear
genitives'm6,' 'm6i;' and a pronominalbase in *ama' is found in
of the Old Persian prepositional
compounds. In the Greek ';"','
some
"c.,the vowel which is employed librates between
/ao(,'
/tot),'
e/te','
each of which is naturally
derived from 'a;' whilst the
'e' and ,'o,'
of 'ifie is in accordance with the tendencyof the Greek to
initial e
prefixa vowel to certain words beginningwith a consonant, e.g.,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ovofia'for
is
'
'
mihi.'
'
vwfia.'The
The
Gothic
Latin
has
'
mi
has
'
'me,'except in
and
'
mei.'
The
the
dative,which
Lithuanian
uses
'
'
man
as
'
'
'
'
'
'
FIRST
and 'bim'
German
SINGl/LAE.
PERSON
converted
/ am;
'pirn'
(Sansc.'bhavami'),
or
301
in Modern
'bin.'
to
On
mi
'
It is
derived
from
evinces
change from
'ma'
'
'
sa
'
or
We
have
o;' whereas
no
to
be
to
now
'
'na
from
is derived
'
viation.
abbre-
by
'
into
converted
illustration of the
weaker
some
is furnished
of the
am
'mi
sinna,'thou.
the Dravidian
I
tendencyto
in which
dialect,
the
one
primitive,
forms,the
1;
'
process.
Finnish
vowel, 'i,''e,'or
'
mi
itself has been
equally clear,however, that
ma,' the normal base of the obliquecases ; for in all
'
languages'a'
'
'
ma.'
change of
are
'
'
into
and
allied,
'
'
of the
Dravidian
"
"
that
'
'
na
stronger
and Indo-
'
'
'
'
'
'
'ma'
of
and
"
the
first person
of
of
representative
into
and
radical part of
'
'
'
in Greek
'
Latin
corresponding
the
'
'
ma
"
into
'
The
u.'
final 'm'
(the abbreviation
instances degeneor
ma
') has in some
rated
the
Sanscrit
asam,'/ was,
e.g., compare
Sanscrit and
mi
'
Latin verbs
'
'
'eram,'
iSi'-Siu-v.' We
with
Greek
the
'
into
change of m
n," on comparing the Irish chanaiM,' I sing,with the Breton
'biN,' / am, with the Old High
'kanaNN;' the modern German
I dm, with the
biM
German
or
piM ;'and the Persian 'hastaM,'
Beluchi
haatjaN.'Compare also the Laghmani p4kaN,'7 go.
'
adadS.-m
with
'
see
similar
''^v;'and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
'n'
'
'v,'as
the initialand
radical
nant
conso-
'
'
302
"
PRONOUN.
THE
m'
is sometimes
and
that
whenever
of
'va'
the
manner
'n'
and
consider both
to
reason
either into
d^raded
euphonically
to
'v'
found
are
derived from
be
n'
into
or
older
an
the
and
In like
pluralof
is that which
this pronoun
is
of
'na'
to
;'
have
m.'
'
'
'
alternate,we
to
'va-(y)-am,'
we,
the Sanscrit
'
be
'ma.
employed
and whitih in
inflexions,
Sanscrit is
'
'
'
'
'
'
becomes
and the Gothic
Latin
'
v,' e.^.
'
veis
in the Sanscrit
;' and
nos,'the Welsh
'
secondaryforms,
Slavonic
'
the
This
nas.'
'
nas
n'
'
of
personality
ni,'the Greek
vayam,'the
i"wi
'
'n,'e.g.
;'and
'
Zend
vaim,'
in the
'
'
also it becomes
sometimes
'
'
and
'
'
'
the prononn
; which
is
of
irrespective
subsequentportionof
expressedby
the
ing
to be warranted in considerbeingthe case, we seem
with the
na' (asapof the Dravidian
it as identical in origin
n
parent
in the singular na-n,'and the plural na-m').
It has been suggestedby Col. Rawlinson that the Sanscrit nas,'
the word.
This
'
'
'
'
'
'
the Latin
"
nos,'and
the Greek
'
'
vwi
the
(like
'
'
nu
of
the Hebrew
which
have made
originally
'), were
signsof plurality,
themselves independentof the bases to which they were
attached. I
of these forms
am
unable,however, to adopt this view : for the n
with
m,' and evidentlyconveys the idea of
interchanges
naturally
and the 's' of the Latin 'nos' (as of the correspondpersonality;
ing
than an abbreviation
vos
likelyto be a signof plurality
') is more
it to be) of the syllablesma.'
(asBopp conjectures
confirmation of the supposition
It may here be mentioned, as some
na' is derived from an older ma,' that in Telngu
that the Dravidian
of n,'and as the representative
is used as the equivalent
of the
m
of the pronoun
of the first person in the plural'mem-u,'
personality
'
anachnu
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
we.
'
The
second
'
m'
the
more
On
has
is
'
'
'
'
'
been
'
mas
of this word
a signof plurality
undoubtedly
;
be derived from
m
n,' through
may possibly
attraction of m,' the sign of the plural,
yet this changewould
had originally
take place,if an initial m
been used.
naturally
'mto-u' corresponds
to the Sanscrit ' mas
this supposition
;'and
'
'
weakened
has been
into
weakened
'
'
nem-u
into
in the same
nfi,m,'
manner
as
nas.' On the whole, therefore,
I
or
'
'
'
think
'
'
na
we
are
and
303
PEESON-^INGULAR.
FIRST
warranted
the old
in
'
'
the latter.
of
above
found
are
and
to be corroborated
in addition to
the Dravidian
analogiesto
interesting
very
pendent
inde-
which,some
are
pronoun
broughtto light.
pronominal root which constitutes the basis of the oblique
in the Indo-Europeanlanguagesis adopted in the languagesof
cases
the Scythianfamily,not
only in the obliquecases, but also in the
in both families the obliquecases
stantially
subnominative itself. Whilst
are
the same, the Indo-Europeanuses
its nominative
the base
as
in
ah ;' the Scythian,
the base in
ma.'
There are a few languages
in the Indo-European familyin which
has found its way
ma
even
The
'
'
'
'
vernaculars
the North-Indian
in
each
of these
operation. The
'
maim.'
Scythian influences
exceptionalcases
New
Persian
the
influenced
has been
Finnish,and
the idioms
by
have
of Northern-India
cases
has
in
In
the
by
been
some
accusative
in violation of existing
nominative,
mami,'
Thus, the Singhalese mama,' the Kawi
come
rules.
grammatical
'
Persian
'mam,'
'
are
probablyaccusatives
in
like the Italian 'mi' and the French 'moi.' On the other
origin,
in the Scythian
case
hand, we are met by one, and onlyone, exceptional
of
makes
use
Inscriptions
tongues. The Scythianof the Behistun
its nominative ; but in mi,' the correspondingpossessive
hu
as
the ordinaryScythianbase re-appears.
suffix,
of the firstpersonal
The nominative (aswell as the oblique
cases)
in all existinglanguagesof the Scythiangroup, is derived
pronoun
their
'
'
from
'
base in
quentlycomes
'
;' and
ma
into
it will be
shown
that this
'
'
ma
changinginto na.'
In those languages
not
unfre-
pronoun,
by
'
by
the addition of
'
ma
final
'
euphonisedor nasalised
generally
of an obscure nasal resembling
the
is very
n,'or
this bears
closer resemblance
than
'
'
ma
euphonicnasal
to the Dravidian
is not
unknown
even
'
nan.'
to the
304
PRONOUN.
THE
Indo-Europeanlanguages.It
Sindhian man,' and
and
'Tvvri'
and
'
'mam'
Turkish.
Ottoman
mina
Mordwin
and
'men').
The
the
In
'
Votiak
'e^tuv'and
'
mon
family,the
Esthonian
have
'
Finnish
'
'
or
ma
') in
proper
has
'
rainna
;'the
'ma'
;'the Ostiak
dialects
Samoi'ede
examining the
On
('m' degradedto
; 'ben'
;' the
mon
howev^er,
common,
more
in
also
as
i'^un/rj'
find 'men'
Finnish
'
man,' the
'
tion
addiinorganic
similar
Scythiantongues.
in Khivan
Lappish
;'the
menik ;'and
Greek
familyof tongues, we
Turkoman;
in the Persian
seen
The
'tovv.'
'
characteristic in the
more
Turkish
in
the Beluohi
is
be
may
'man,'
In
'mani.'
both*
is 'hi ;'but
of this pronoun
the nominative
Mongolianand Manchu
'ben' from
this is evidently
corruptedfrom 'mi' (likethe Ottoman
the Uigur men
nasal,which forms the
'); and it is 'mi,' with a.final
is mini :'
In both languagesthe genitive
basis of the obliquecases.
The
and the dative is 'men-dou'
in Mongolian,'min-de' in Manchu.
doubtless with
Tibetan pronoun
is 'gnya,''gna,'or 'nga' (identical
Avan
ma
'); the Chinese
ngo ;' the sub-Himalayan gna ;'the
'nga;' the Mikir 'ne;' the Corean 'nai.'
from the above
It is evident
comparison (1),that the true and
in the Scythian
of the personal
of this pronoun
essential representative
has been euphonisedin the
tongues is 'ma;' and (2) that as 'ma'
families of that group into man,' so it also evinces a tendency
Western
'
'
'
'
'
'
of those
In many
na.'
or
change into nga
be
still retains its placeunchanged,or may
idioms
ma
optionally
The
used instead of the later 'man.'
Mingrelian has 'ma,' the
Suanian
ma,' the Georgian me.' The Finnish has
mi,' the Lasian
in the eastern
to
stems
'
'
'
min
'
'
'
'
'
both
'
'
'
or
me
and
'
'
ma
and
'
'
mina,'
and
also
'
mia
:' the
Ostiak
both
ma.'
'
'
constitutes the
languagesin which 'man
is used as its equivalent
in the personalterminations
isolated pronoun, that m
of the verbs,
and generally
in all inflexionalcompounds. We
this usage illustratedin the colloquial
see
languagesof Northern India
For example,whilst
and in the Persian.
is the nominative
of
man
is not
the Persian pronoun, the basis of the obliquecases
but
man
'ma'
(e.g.,raa-ra,'me, of me); and the pronominal ending of the
is 'm.'
In a similar manner,
verb in the first person singular
in the
of
is used in compositionas the equiTurkish family languages,m
valent
of 'man'
'men.'
or
whilst 'men'
Thus, in Oriental Turkish,
is retained in the presenttense ; e.g., b61a-men,'
Z am
; the preterite
is contented with 'm'
Jwas.
alone; e.g^, 'h6\d.i-ra,'
It is found
also in those
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
same
suffix is used to
singularin
the
306
'
PRONOUN.
THE
to
na-da,'
'
me,
na-da^edze,'
from
We
me.
and also 'na-mai','
me,
Ler?
derived
pronominalbase in 'na' (probably
from 'ma'),which
is in perfect
agreement with the Dr"vidian.
In a few of the Scythianlanguagesthe isolated pronoun, including
identical with that of the Draits nominative, seems
to be absolutely
in the Quasi Qumuk, a Caucasian dialect,
vidian family; e.g., na
discover the existence of
'
'
and
'
'
in
ne
forms
East-Asian
dialect,
'
Motor,
Avan,
; e.g.,
;' Corean,
ne
SamoTede.
dialect of the
'
nai
'
"
'
or
na
nga
;' Tibetan,
'
Compare
;' Tetenge,an
also the
Assam
nga
identical
'nga,'/, and 'nge,'
we, of the Tibetan,are
with the 'ma
and
me'
of the other languagesof High Asia ; and
is plainlyidentical with
as
ma,' the supna,'as well as with
position
nga
that the Dravidian
from the Indo-European
'na' is derived
and
is confirmed.
We
here
also compare
Scythian 'ma'
may
the Australian pronouns
of the first person, viz.,'nga,''nganya,'//
its dual 'ngalee,'
and
the plurals'ngadlu' and
we
nadju,*
two;
doubt not that the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
we.
On
various
the
whole
forms
we
have
to
appear
of the pronoun
conclude
to
reason
that
singularwhich
the
have
now
Pronoun
2.
of
Second
the
Comparison of dialects.
In
"
is
pronoun
vowel
of
'
differs from
'
:' it may
matives
into
out
of
'
nin
nin
'
the
'
or
is shortened
by
singularonly in
in
rule
the
therefore be concluded
number, not
certainty
by
of
In Canarese
of the
only
'
'
which
pluralinto
are
of the
as
has
first person
'
'
na
'
and
marks
for^
or
is converted
alreadybeen pointed
also the
final
'
'
of the
m.'
'
'
ni
nominatives
of this
nominative
conclusion which
a
personality;
in the
not
the
'
the circumstance
is converted
singular
'
Canarese
;' and
nin-u
'
Singular.
Person
the crude
regarded as
persons, but
of verbs instead of
'
they are
'
nan
and
nin.'
In
the
changed in
personalterminations
all the Dravidian
of the
verb, this
dialects. It not
pronoun
is much
vowel, and
that also is
'
more
or
less modified
by
use.
In the Cana-
SECOND
verb
it appears
PERSON
rese
of
'
as
'
'
307
SINGULAR.
'
'
In Tamil
used
'
ni,
'
which
the
properly
is
crude base, is
as
would
invariably
the form
"
which
agree in
which
using
the
'
'y'
'
by
in the
"
'
(shortenedby
case-suffixesare
used
to
nin
'
manner
in which
'niy,'
as
'
base
is
form which
'
to
sionally
occa-
is softened
of 'nan.'
initial 'n'
the
the
') as
uin
Another
attached.
the poets is
same
rule from
The
final
of this pronoun,
retained in the
'
'
initial
'
'
initial is
the
discarded,
however,constitutes
the initial
'
'
is
included
vowel
'
changesfrom
When
does.
generally
'
of this pronoun,
'
'
to
u.'
the
'
u,''
onlywhen
not
ieven when
higherdialect,
used as the basis
severally
but sometimes,in
lost,
the
it is retained,
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
same
manner,
in the
first person,
'
'
when
its vowels are
nadanda-en ; and
coalesce,instead of being kept separate,they become
for
poetically
which
is the
The
person
even
the
""
'
to
nadanden,'
form.
ordinary
used in Tamil
the second
as
root of the verb is regularly
without any pronominalsuffix,
and
singularof the imperative,
more
'
um
allowed
'
'
(theordinary
pluralbase
derived from
form
singular
in
of the
'
obliquecases); which
un,' one
'
higher dialect
'
um
is
oblique
'ky'
ir,'the
of these pronouns in the verbal inflexions,
are
ordinaryrepresentatives
and
the
singular
oftfenadded to the root to form
pluralimperative
;
cases
alreadyreferred to.
In
the
and
'
308
PRONOUN.
THE
hear ye.
kelay,'hear thou, k^lir,'
[Theseforms are apparently
hut
identical with 'kel4y,'
thou hearest not, and
kelir,'
ye hear not:
for it will he shown
Beschi supposed,
as
they are not reallyidentical,
in the Section on the
that
a,'a relic of al,'not,
Negative Verb
other
is an element in all negativeforms ; though in these and in some
instances it has been absorbed in the succeedinglong vowel.]
e.g.,
'
'
'
'
'
With
second
respect
person, there
initial and
final
to be
seems
preponderatesin
that ; but
'
converted
converse
that
ei
'
with
of
favour
and
are
constituted
the
'
of the
that
latter formative
ranks
of the
pronoun
they consisted
the included
also found.
'
respectto
'i;' 'u'
pronunciationinto
takes place. It
in
never
'
'
the
essential,
former
doubt
some
to doubt
is little room
'n,'the
elements
consonantal
the
to
'
vowel.
next, and
Sometimes
in
in
an
but there
Authority
'a'
next
Tamil,
to
'
'
is
sound
pronoun.
Beschi,in
of the
his grammar
used
occasionally
by the Tamil poets as a suffix of the second person
were
correct, it
singularof the imperative;and if this representation
the fragment
would be necessary to regard di
as
a
or
as
pronoun,
of a pronoun, of the second person singular. It is founded, however,
mistake : for the word which Beschi cites in proof ('adi,'
become
on
a
into
thou, from
agu,'abbreviated
a,'to become ') is not reallyan
but is the second person singular
of the preterite
di
imperative,
; and
is compounded of
d,' the sign of the preterite
i,'the
tense, and
usual fragmentof ni,'thou.
Adi
means
properlythou hast become,
and
it is used as an
imperativeby the poets alone to convey an
of a result which is regarded as alreadycertain.
emphatic prediction
find the same
suffix in such poeticalpreterites
We
varu-di
as
(for
''
kedu-di
thou
and
thou
ruined.
art
earnest,
vanday ')
(for kettay')
In Malayalam the nominative
of this pronoun
is 'nj/ but
nin
is used,as in classical Tamil, in the obliquecases.
The dative has
if from a nominative
as
'nan,' instead of nin; e.g., nanikka,'to thee
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
""
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
in
'nan,' with
'a'
is in accordance with
the
as
the
included vowel.
This
use
of 'a'
Tamil
colloquial
personaltermination of
the verb,which is ay,'instead of iy.'
In Tulu the nominative is 'i;'but the obliquecases
formeid
are
of
ni
nin.' In the personalterminations of the
or
upon the base
verb the second person singularis representedby a.' The Tulu
'
'
'
'
'
'
nominative
'j' illustratesthe
nasals of 'nin'
sometimes
been
(both the
worn
fact
alreadystated
radical initialand
oflF.
that each
the formative
of the
has
final)
SECOND
The
Tuda
has
'
PERSON
'
309
SINGULAR.
its
'
as
'
'
'
'
exampleof
appending
and
is
final nasal.
formed
evidently
dialect of the
with
The
'mi'
'mimu'
formed
indicate
by
relation
of the
to the
ni
'
'
first person,
the head
of
In the
'
'
in
has
the
from
'
'
to
The
Plurals.'
the
as
placewill
Both
'mini'
have
ma,'
be
nominative,
they
ordinaryDravidian
has taken
'^n
the
higher
tical
is iden-
nivu.'
which
'
the
i,'which
accusative.
and
signsof plurality;
to
In
'
'
'miru'
nin-u.'
'
instead of
'mi'
'nin-nu,'
'
been
same
Telugu plural
na.'
How
inquiredinto
this
under
portionof
vu
base
the addition of
change from
'
an
used
occasionally
ni-nu,' nin-u,'or
'
old nominative
as
and
'
nominative
Telugu, ivu,'from
Tulu, is
is
case
'
the
the
abbreviating
That
from
'
'
'
or
In Gond
'
vi.'
the nominative
'
'
is
'
'
'
"
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
310
PRONOUK.
THE
to be the
form
primitive
of the Dravidian
it is deserving
of notice that the
difference between
the two
vowels,
'
the two
between
onlydifference
included
pronoun
and
'
'
is the
i.' The
nant
conso-
signof
is expressed;
both pronouns, and the means
by which their personality
whilst the annexed
restricts the signification
to the first person,
a
to the second person, or that of the person
or that of the speaker; i,'
addressed.
The only resemblance to this arrangement with which I
am
acquaintedis that which is found in the personalpronouns of the
into
Hebrew, in which / is an-dki ;'thou, an-ta (corrupted
at-ta').
The, method
adopted by the Dravidian languagesof expressingthe
of the
difference between the first person and the second by means
'
'
be tbe
to
seems
property and
common
the
common
'
'
'
'
vowels
'
and
'
'
result of accident.
though it may
is.
principle
If
'
be
and
'
'
i,'used
as
'
does
auxiliaries,
It is
probablyfounded on
difiicult or impossible
now
i ' be considered
not
some
to
identical with
ultimate
the
be
to
appear
principle;
discover what
that
the
demonstratives,
and which is corroborated by
idea which would suit the signification,
an
is also a demonstrative,
the circumstance
that
met
u
we
are
by the
that in all the Dravidian
apparentlyinsurmountable difficulty
tongues,
and (asfar as the use
of these demonstrative
vowels
extends)in all
the tongues of the Indo-Europeanfamily, a
is not the proximate,
and 'i' is not the remote, but the
but the remote, demonstrative;
proximate; whilst u is used in Tamil as an intermediate between
'
'
'
as
'
'
'
'
'
those two.
weight to be attributed
naturallythe first place in all
Is
has
any
to
the
circumstance
lists of
vowels, and
that
'
'
i'
'
the
second 1
It
relationship.
Uxtra-Drdi)idian
"
of the firstperson
pronoun
has been
shown
has affinities
with
each
of the
great
'
'
'
be used in any
from
familyof
the consonant
Dravidian
These
'
ni
roots
'
'
is the best
appear
representative.
to have been
alwaysperfectly
independent.I
SECOND
discover
cannot
of
PERSON
any
order to placethis
In
of
gradualchangein
311
SINGULAE.
instance of the
pointin
form
one
clear
between
connexion
them,
or
in the
it is desirable,
light,
alliances of the pronominal
first place,
to trace out the connexions and
'tu.'
root
It has
been
in the
conjecturedthat this pronoun had its origin
demonstrative base 'tj' but the investigation
of this pointis beyond
our
purpose^ which is merelythat of tracingits relationship.
In Sanscrit the
is 'tva-m;'
pronoun of the second pierson-singular
in Zend
included in the accusative 'thwa,'
as
'tu-m, and also 'thw"
iltee. Connected with the Sanscrit tva,'there is a simplter
form, ta,'
which
is apparent in
and
have
to
tava,'thy;
we
analogies this in
the Kawi
ta
and the Semitic ta
thou '). The
(includedin anta,'
Semitic
ta
is changed in the inflexions to
'kk' a change which
'
'
'
'
'
resembles
common
that
'
of the
that
va,'the base
Latin
'
Kawi,
which
has
vos,'is
derived
tuva-m
'
tv
ta
from
'
in
derived
'
'
the
'
than
'yu,'the
is derived from
secondaryplural vas
'tva.'
'v,'however, is more
from
from
'
other letter.
any
Old
'
from
'
tu
'
and
its nominative
as
of the Sanscrit
Persian ; and
')proceedsthe Sanscrit dative
'
'
as
'
'
'
'
'ko'
'
'
'
'
'
tu,'and
and of the
frequently
tva-m
'
becomes
derived
(itself
from
base of which
tu-bhayam:' the
is
tu;' the
Latin,Armenian, and Pehlvi
^olic and Doric 'tv;'the Persian,
Afghan,and Singhalese'to;' and
thu.' The
th of the Gothic and Zend pointsout the
the Gothic
av.'
converted into
tv
was
path by which the Old Greek
of the verbs, in Sanscrit and most
In the personalterminations
the earlier t of this pronoun
other languages of the same
family,
been weakened
into
s' in the singular,
whilst in
has very generally
of the pluralterminations,t,'with some
trivial modifications,
most
and with a sign of plurality
annexed, has succeeded in retainingits
of the pronoun
of the firstperson it was
place. In our investigation
converted, in the personalterminations of the
found that
was
ma
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
(for
'
su
and
'mi'
verb
'
si
'
') generallybecomes
in like
In the
which
tu
European
"
but in the
general use
si
is
'
the
substantially
Scythiantongues the
also
same
'
'
as
in the Indogroups
so
s.'
of both
primevalidentity
weaker
'
into 'm:'
more
'
'
afterwards becomes
manner
Scythiangroup
is in
'
s' is enunciated is
312
PRONOUN.
THE
The
with which
we
'ti'
singular,
'te' in the
Magyar has
'tu,'
thou,and
the Armenian
compare
may
'tik' in the
or
'
pluralt
tuk,'you.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
where
the pronoun
'
'
'
is found
nasalised,the
be
to
to the pronoun
'
tun,' and
in
idioms, especially
in the
appears
also
the
in the nominative
alternates with
'
'
or
Samoi'ede
Mordwin
'
'
is lost in
'
and
sin
'ton'
siz
'
'
'
the
'
tan,'
tani
and
se,' sia,'
second
person, and
'
ma
'
or
minna
its
;'the Lappish
the Finnish
in the
'
'
'
retains
'sie.'
'
dialect
'
and
(plural'tin');
'
'
'
'
plural. Compare
The
sen
singular.The
person
obliquecases, but
Georgian shen ;' the
more
alone.
'
the
which
sina,'
as
familyof tongues,
well
as
of the second
of the pronoun
'
and
obliquecases
In the Turkish
place in
the
it is found
commonly
and Sindhi,
Hindi, Panjabi,
of those
Gujarathi turn.' In some
Gujarathiand Panjabi,the euphonic nasal
Marathi
in the
in the
person
or
'
Esthonian
sinna
'
for the
Manchu,
n
Mongolian
appears in the obliquecases
In
the
nominative is tchi,'
in Manchu
si ;' but the
Mongol
only.
in the former is tchini,'
in the latter sini,'
and the corresgenitive
ponding
In
the
and
'
'
'
'
'
datives
In Calmuck
dative
'
are
'
tehim-dou
the nominative
dzimadou,' accusative
languagewe
may
'
and
'
'
sin-de.'
is 'dzi'
'
observe several
instead of
euphonic,
'
or
dziraai.'
'dzima,'genitive'dzini/
In
instances of
the
'
pronouns
'
being used
of
this
as
an
n.'
resemblauce whatever
between
any
of
the pronouns compared above and the Dravidian 'ni.' The final'na'
and its equivalent,
of the Finnish sina,'
the final ' vr/'of the Greek
'
314
PKONOUN.
THE
of the
Scythiangroup,
represented
by
is
'
ralised,
as
'
in the Dravidian
'
'
is usual in these
to
by suflSxing
langiiages,
it
of the second
pronoun
is used
which
person
as
Ugro-Ostiak,or
In the
isolated
the
is plainly
nominative
dialect of the
that
thou is
grammar,
plural)'nen.' Here 'ne' or
(indefinitely
is treated of in Castren's
two, 'nin;'you
't.'
or
which
in
instances
'
compounds,we
'
'
;'you
nen
'
ni
'
stitutes
con-
'
'
'
'
'
'
final
'
'
as
reappears,
dialects
find 'num
we
'
and
'ma,'and
also
In other Ostiak
(whichis
desersnngof
notice)nyn,'with a plural nynt.' In the Vogoul we find analogies
which are no less remarkable than the above ; e.g., nei,' ny,' nan,'
nank.'
and
Compare also the Vogoul plurals nen
nyngi,'and
we
'
more
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
non.'
of this pronoun
which, but for the existence of such express
In the Finnish
observe is
one
the
proper,
of the
only trace
which
we
in
analogies
should
members
family,we
'
'
find your
'
'
'
hand, 'katesse,'
or,
more
like
primitively,
'katette,'
another
is
'
that two
thus appears
in the
Finnish;one, the
te ;'and
plural
pluralof which
'
the
must
pronouns
have been
Even
is
'
in the
similar pronoun.
singularof which
another,hidden
'ne,'and
of
is
or
'si,'
'
form
of
katenne.' It
retain their
more
the
place
'ti,'
properly
in the ancient
compounds, the
which, by dialectic rules,the singular
ni.'
SECOND
is
singular
'
not
sen,'as the
PERSON
as
represented,
first person
315
SINGULAR.
expectedit
should have
we
is by
singular
'
;'but
'
'
"
or
'
be, by
to
is used
'
ng
instead
nen
(a nasal which correspondsto that of the Ostiak
');
of 'baba-m' is derived
e.g., 'baba-re,'
thyfather; and as the final m
from 'mi' or 'me,'/, we seem
to be obligedto deduce also the final
'w' of baba-TO,'
from an obsolete 'wi' or 'we,'ihow,which is allied to
the corresponding
forms that have been pointedout in other Scythian
'w' or 'ng' not onlyin the Osmanli
tongues. We find this possessive
Turkish,but even in the Yakute, the Turkish of Siberia.
The same
makes its appearance
in the personalterminations
n
of the Turkish
is more
verb.
sen
commonly used than n ;' but
'n' is found as the representative
of the second person in those verbal
forms which must be considered as of greatestantiqnity
; e.g.,in the
of
the
substantive verbs,'idum,'I was, 'iduw,'
thou
preterite
auxiliary
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
wast,
'
idi,'he
these
to
'
was.
the
forms
corresponding
termination of
boldJm,' bdldum,' boldi ;'and the same
the second person singular the nasal 'n'
appears in all the preterites
of that language. We
also the pluralforms of this pronominal
may
compare
suflBx. The Turkish pronouns
are
pluralised
by changingthe
final formative
into
n
z,'or rather by adding z to the crude
base.
Thus, we is biz (for miz '),and you is siz.' In possessive
compounds 'i' changes into 'u;' and hence our fatheris 'baba-muz.'
In the same
a suppositious,
indicating
manner,
your fatheris 'baba-wuz,'
isolated pronoun,
Whilst
to
u
miz,'you, corresponding
miz,'we.
is used instead of i in Osmanli
Turkish,the older and more
regular
i retains its placein the Oriental Turkish ; e.g., uzu-wiz,'
you yourselves
in
is
"iiz
and
from
when
which
or
which,
z,'the
ngiz,'
;
you
is rejected,
deduce the singular'"i' or 'ngi.'
we
sign of plurality,
The same
termination
of the second person
mode of forming the plural
'k6rkdu-wuz,'
ye
appears in all regularTurkish verbs j e.g., compare
thou fearedst.
We see it also in the imperative
feared,with 'korkdu'W,'
I consider the Turkish 'w'
'korkn-wuz,'
/ear ye. In all these instances,
or
equivalentto the Finnish 'n;' and the
'ng' to be dialectically
pronominalroot which is thus found to underlie so many Turkish and
Ugrian compounds of the second person may, I think,be regardedas
'
'
are
'
"
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
identical with
the Dravidian
libration between
'
'
'
'
the
'
'
and
and
'
'
Even
Behistun-Scythian
pronoun.
n,'which we noticed in considering
influences generally
seem
Dravidian
fail to
see
in the
Garo
'
naa
to
over
preponderate
analogiesin
;'and
in the
'
the Dhimal
'
which
Dravidian,we
'
na,' in
the
Miri
cannot
'
no,'
most
316
PRONOUN.
THE
Still more
remarkable
identical both
with
also is the
so
nomades.
Compare
Australian
'
dialects:
e.g.,
the
been adduced
t'he
of
'
ninna,'
'
the various
above, it must
Horpa,
Tibetan
dialect of
'
nimedoo.'
plural
comparisonof
'ni'
niwa,''nura;' and
On
'ni,'which is absolutely
and with the Behistun-Scythian
Chinese
is the
the Dravidian
pronoun:
forms
which
of this pronoun
have
dian
that the affinitiesof the Dravi-
be evident
'
'
are
the Dravidian
family.
3. The
The
Reflexive
Dravidian
under
investigated
which
is
under
now
consideration
in the same
precisely
the Sanscrit
svayam,' and
'
than
'
It
manner.
of
The
pronoun,
placeamongst
sonal
per-
and
characteristics,
is
iu meaning to
corresponds
defective Greek
to the
range
head.
is entitled to
declined
'
properlyspeaking,
they will,therefore,be
are,
personalpronouns ; and
a
subsequentand separate
because
pronouns,
pronouns
demonstratives,not
'Self.'
Pronoun
'
'
and
which
application
is
the
Latin
extensive
more
theirs.
In
Tamil
the
nominative
'
'
all its
cases
and
than any
persistent
Canarese
The
included
'n')
and
'
nan-u
In
more
and
nominative
'
is found
to
be
regularand
more
is
and
'
tan
'
in the
'
ancient,
formed,as usual,by
'ta'
the
tan-u
'
in the
of
shortening
the
(without
formative
used
'ni,' of
'
tan
other pronoun.
vowel;
is sometimes
person,
'
'
modern
the
connexions
instead of 'tan-u,'
just as 'na,'of the first
the second, are
used instead of
occasionally
nin-u.'
in accordance
with the
is
more
and
declined,
regularly
pronoun
is
REFLEXIVE
THE
317
PRONOUN.
of the
'
'
'
A similar
of formation
regularity
the Dravidian
The
to be unnecessary.
the forms
of this
evidently ta,'
The
of the singular,
final n
self.
though probablyonly a formative
addition (likethe final 'n' of na-n,'
/, and
ni-n,'thnu),is one of
pronoun
seems
root
'
'
'
'
for
greatantiquity,
singularis
base is
or
we
'
in the Brahui
find it even
tenat'
fixed
(comparewith this the inorganic t,'which is sufin Gond) ; gen, 'tena;'dat. 'tene.'
to the personal
pronouns
'tan,' self(\x\e 'nan,'/, and 'nin,'thou),is of no gender,and is
used in connexion
with each personalgenderindiscriminately;
that
so
this final 'n' has evidently
different originfrom the 'n' or 'an,'
a
which constitutes the signof the masculine
of rationals.
of
The
n
the singular
of the personalpronouns
has nothingto do with gender,
and is a signof the singular
number
alone.
of the corresponding
The use of this pronoun
agrees with the use
tive
nominaIndo-Europeanreflexive. It always agrees with the principal
of the sentence, and with the governing verb,or that which is in
It is also used as
an
agreement with the principalnominative.
and
demonstrative
emphatic addition to each of the personal
pronouns,
like the Englishself,
in the compounds myself,
like the Latin
or
ipse,'
thou
"c. : e.g., we
nan-tan,'/ myself; ni-tan,'
yourself,
say in Tamil
she herself
adu-tan,'
;
thyself;'avan-tan,'he himself; 'aval-tan,'
that itself
: and
'tam,'the pluralof 'tan' (or,in the colloquial
01
itself
is in like manner
its double plural'tang-gal'),
appended to the
dialect,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
pluralsof
each
of those pronouns
and
demonstratives.
signification
by the addition of the
usual adverbial formatives ; e.g., tanay'(for tan-agi'),
Tam., of myself,
of
of yourselfor spontaneously: and when appended to nouns
qualityor relation its use correspondsto that of our adverbs really,
quite,"c. ; e.g., 'raey tan,'Tam., it is reallytrue, 'sari tan,'quite
right.
One use to which the reflexive is put is peculiar
to these languages,
'
adverbial
acquiresalso an
tan'
'
'
"
viz.,as
and
an
in this connexion
pluralmay
shown.
be
used,accordingto
When
used
with, the
and
either the
though,when
the plural,
or
singular,
the amount
in this maimer,
it stands
yet when
person;
the double
of respect intended to be
it is not
of the second
pronoun
of the second
annexed
person, but
to, or
pounded
com-
is used alone
denotes
alone,it generallyand naturally
thus used
for the
honorifically
second person.
318
PRONOUN.
THE
honorific pronoun
the
not
demonstrative
'
tan,'as
if
possibility,
'
Indo-Europeanpronoun
tu,'
base.
class of
interesting
very
the
of
use
of the second
of the origin
of
probability,
thou,from
This
tions
pronominal termina-
words, the
Tamil
nature
of which
has
in
relations,
near
Her
periphrasis
which
manner
resembles ourmodern
somewhat
worship,"o.
In
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'tan;'but
'tam'
or
are
changed
so
title of
God,
Hindu
abbots
the
that
which
which
nouns
form
the
be recognized. 'tambiran,'
now
they cannot
a
is commonly applied to a particular
class of
is formed
from
the
'tam'
and
'piran'(probably
his
or
lordGod, meaning
and
this
is
his-godsMp:
perhapsthe only word of this
literally
i/iip,!
class the derivation of which has commonly been admitted by lexicographers.
from
Lord
'pra,'Sans.,before,
first).
remarkable
Another
use
inflexional base,
its possessive,
or
abstract
the
'
noun
tan-mei
selfness
; 'mei'
is the
Englishness,
the Latin
with the
or
Sanscrit
'
'
'
or
'
tan,'
of selfor
'
is the
adoptionof
as the base of
self's,
tanam,' qualityor
regularformative
of Tamil
of
'
nature, literally
like
abstracts,
is identical in
tatvam,'nature, property,which
same
our
meaning
is derived from
the name
a younger
sister,'
unmarried
females; and also
of
'
'
spinster
the derivation
which is attributed to 'duhtri' ('duhitar'),
Sans.,daughter,viz.,u, milk-maid
from ' duh,' to milk.
(oras Bopp regardsit,a auchlinff),
'
tad
'
'
or
and
tat,'
that,
is
319
PRONOUN.
REFLEXIVE
THE
in
it (though indirectly)
allied to
possibly
origin.
'ta/the base of the Dravidian reflexive pronoun, has no connexion
with, or resemblance to,any other pronoun of this familyof languages;
thoughit
Dravidian
a
unquestionably
pure
and
meaning
from
is
of
range
If
root.
it must,
application
look at its
we
think,have originated
'
'
of this resemblance
and
in the Sanscrit
strative,
demon-
'
singular)
; in
the neuter
d,'the signof
'
'
'
'
'
tada,'then,at
into
s ') in
sah,'he.
(with the t weakened
The reflexive pronouns of this family, sva,'"c.,are probablyderived
from the same
altered. Compare also the
base, though considerably
that time
and
also
'
'
'
'
Old
'
Greek
which
article,
the
'
TO
find the
same
or
the Dravidian
from
was
and
is
'
'
tan
word
which
(withan
annexed
nasal,as
in
by which
'ta'). The
:
may
not
a
this Dravidian
of the
pronoun
politeaddress,viz.,'rav
which
others from
'
curious,indeclinable Greek
form of
"c.,and
goodfriend,
't^v-o?,'
by
and
that
pronominal
between
t^v'
resemblance
as
honorifically
lighton
as
the Hebrew
has been
an
derived
by
obsolete vocative
or
some
of 'to'
TVVTH ?'
The
the
that
is used
used
is sometimes
from
etymologists
'
some
We
'
certainlyremarkable
person, throw
'to'?,'
pronoun,
'
'
from
which
'
Doric, t^v-os,'
he,that,which is the form
and the later Greek
was
i-xiiv-os,''
k^v-o^,'
the
'
derived
''toTBI/,'
Sir, My
or
') in
jEolian
reflexive pronoun,
second
similar demonstrative
suffix 'ka'
demonstrative
properlya
correspondingGerman
tan
the
which
derived
'
is
same
Old
tongues,we
remote
demonstrative
'tuo,'and
or
'
the
'
'
'
also appears
in "the same
signification
song in
'tun wa
(Tam. tan'),suus-a-um.^ This seems to prove that ta was
a demonstrative.
originally
the Dravidian 'ta'
The strongestargument, perhaps,for considering
it.
The
'
reflexive
'
'
'
'
320
or
PKONOUN.
THE
to be allied to the
'tan,'self,
the circumstance
that
'
preciselythe
same
ness.
'tanmei'
manner
as
or
word
may
have
word
word.
It
it cannot
seems
if they are
so
period: for
have
been
'
'
thattatvam,' quality,
but
origin),
of
the
Sanscrit
corresponding
Dravidian
'ta' is.
demonstrative
Scytho-Sanscrit
term
is
of
necessarily
from
derived
directly
late
the Sanscrit
and
probablethat both bases are remotelyallied,
their alliance carries us back to a very remote
allied,
very
demonstrative 't,'
the
reflexive pronoun
original
retains the
reflexive in every
corresponding
one
of the Indo-
already allowed
't'
the
to
be
parent
stem.
4.
Plurals
op
Personal
the
Reflexive
and
Pronouns.
I class the
and
trivial.
'
'
'
"
"
322
THE
PBONOUN.
In Canarese
indications in
are
Telugu
'
the
'
I, 'am,'we;
'
cases
oblique
other
nin,'"Aom, 'nim,'yoM/
changewhich
radical
'
placeis in
takes
the
the
of the nominative
'
'
our.
dialect
colloquial
modem
final
'
is
is
ancient.
and evidentlymore
regular,
more
The
dialect
substantially
agrees with the ancient,the chief
in the softening,
in the nominatives alone,of
consisting
'
'
into
nim,'and
In
'
'
vu
instead of
tavu,'
'
'
ference
difthe
nam/
tarn.'
'
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
In
'
iri and
pluralof
emu,'
the
'
ru
the
of
'
is
person
;' of
'
verb, as
;'and
emu
which
'
The
Canarese
ancient
the
'ir,'
uses
iri.'
'
softened
influence
second
'
'
Telugu the
is not
'
'
'
which
into
'
constitutes the
'
vu
pronominalsignof plurality
in the termination
in Canarese.
That
in the
'
suffix
r,'the plnralising
of
'
miru,' you, is
'
the
only
essential element.
The
'
tar-u
Telugu
'
difi"ersfrom
instead of
'
the Tamil-Canarese
tam-u,'as
the
nominative
in
occasionally
using
pluralof the reflexive
This
irregularity,
however, like that of the pluralisation
of the second personalpronoun by means
of r' instead of 'm,' disappears
in the obliquecases
of this
; the pluralinflexion or possessive
in
in
the other dialects.
being tam-a,' Telugu,as
tamar-u,'
pronoun
sometimes used instead of 'tam-u,'is properlya possessive
noun.
The Telugu plurals ra^m-u,'
we, and 'mir-u
(or miru-lu'),
yow,
which
some
to
be
peculiarities
require
present
separatelyinquired
pronoun.
'
'
'
'
into.
'
'
PLURALISATION
In
with
common
OF
323
PRONOUNS.
their
the
altogether
retain the long included
reject
the inflexion
PERSONAL
"
"
vowel
Thus,
unaltered.
of the nominative
'
of
is ma,' and that of mira
memu
possessive
mi
inflexions
ni.' The
to the singular
and
na
ooriesponding
objectivecase, however,follows the rule of the Tamil and Canarese;
'
'
or
'
'
'
'
'
e.g.,
'
mama
'
or
mamma,'
be concluded
therefore,
and
'
'
"
'
'
or
mimmu,'
in which
It may,
you.
'
the inflexions
'
mi
ma
formed
'
mimu
'
us,
'
are
is
"
'
'
'
'
that
seen
'
'
na
first person
singular,and
essential portionof those
that the normal
method
of the
of the
pronoun
second; that
the
most
;'and
is by
those singulars
is the initialconsonant
pronouns
of
'
Dravidian
primitive
'ni' that
'
formingpluralsfrom
'
'
'
'
'
"
"'nir-u?'
I believe that this
of
of the
of
an
older
euphonicattraction
:
is not
be considered
to
pronominalroot;
I have
plurality,
reasons
'
'
but
of the final
been
the tative
representhat it is merely the result
'
m,' which
as
constitutes the
by
the
sign
following
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
It is demonstrable
'em.'
softened from
'
'
'
'
yan
and
'
yam,' of
which
'am'
and
another
form
is the
Malaysia
derived by the
'
'
'
'
'
'
nan
and
nam.'
'
We
thus
pluralis
an
'
'
have been
older
'
na
abnormal,and
'
nem-u
that
as
;'and if,
Sanscrit
of
the
'
ma,' the
fact,would
remembrance
tend
'
'
mem-u
I have
must
the
'
have
'
of the
Telugu
been formed
from
weakened
to- facilitate a
return
of
'n'
Y
to
2
'm'
in
324
Telugn; though I
which
is used
as
PRONOUN.
THE
euphonicattraction of the m
the immediate
is to be regarded
as
signof plurality,
doubt
that the
not
'
'
of that return.
cause
(ii.)If the pluralof the Telugu first person alone bad 'm' for
its basis,
to be radical and priwe
might possiblysuppose that m
Scythomitivcjon account of m
beingthe basis of the corresponding
'
'
'
'
pronoun
initial
'
'
be doubted
it cannot
as
it does
agreeing as
"
plural
in the
that
with
the
of the
and
the Chinese, as well as with many
Behistun-Scythian
Finnish forms
Dravidian pronoun
faithfully
representsthe primitive
of the second person, it seems
certain that mim
(thesupposititious
"
'
'
nominative
objective mim-mu
the
'
nim.'
We
derived)
been
conclude that
therefore,
may,
harmonic
reasons
mem-u,'
and
so
from
tive in Tamil
'
nim-u
'
'
to
second
the
but
termination of the
'
min
of
'
in the
is an
nim
'
imperar
which
poets we
find also
kel,'to
'
'
'
of the
pronoun
weakened
form of
the
'
'num;'
for
consonants
to
nem-n
change from
mim-u,' would be thoughtby Telugu
that
frequently,
of the pluralof
ordinaryrepresentative
imperativesis um,' a
person in Tamil
The
this
and
'
has
'
'
same
other
'
which
must
the
from
of the
'
min,' e.ff.,'kfin-min'
colloquialkel-um.'
of
euphonicdisplacement
which
we
'
(theme
Possibly
tion
nim,' that very abbreviaof
should expect to find used (instead
um
')
'
'
we,
'
Ku
'
agrees with
The
inflexions of the
the
personalterminations
annexes
person
; but
ir-u,'
you
In the
mi.'
the
'amu';
same
'eru'
'
'
ma
pluralof the
'
or
are
and
first
aru.'
The
as
'
'
'
'
'
'
in
'
'
cases.
oblique
'
themselves
'
are
'
'
used
'
unchangedas
PLUEALISATION
325
PRONOUNS.
PERSONAL
OF
In Tulu the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
verbal
ending
In
Gond
'
'
irri.'
the
pluralof
the
first person
is
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Dravidian
The
forms
'
'
dialects ; e.g.,
result of the
'
areri,'
you
foregoingcomparisonis,that
are.
idioms
the
first person
(withthe solitary
tion
excep-
final formative
'n'
into
'mj'
'
'
annexing m.'
'
the
and
regular
entitled to regard m
as
now
are
we
Consequeutly
dian
which is used by the Draviancient sign of plurality
personal
pronouns.
'
'
326
PEONOtJN.
THE
'
or
ar,' ir,'
'
'
'
Dravidian
in the
the
'
'
third person
found
I apprehend:
In this manner,
its way
thou +
means
literally
or
more
'nir,'
(ni-(y)-ir,)
fully'niyir'
they; and this compound would necessarily
bringout the signification
The Sanscrit ynshme ('yu+sme'),you, is supposedto have a
you.
similar origin.
"
'
'
We now
proceedto inquirewhether
relationship.
final m,' the distinctive Dravidian
pluralof the personalpronouns,
forms the plural
of this class of words in any other familyof languages.
m
having a tendencyto be weakened into n (of which there
and
are
examplesin the terminations of Tamil nouns),and m
many
n
nasals,the use of a final n as a sign
being generallyequivalent
of the pluralof pronouns, may possibly
be equivalent
m.'
to that of
If 80, we may
allied to the Dravidian
adduce as examples of plurals
Extra-Drdvidian
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
Brahui
as
Chaldee
'nan,'the
anan,'and
'
the Ostiak
trace of the
tan,'you.' A slight
'
be
noticed
in
'men,' we;
of
use
Belnchi
'
'
as
mimiken,'we,
pluralmay
In
Finnish
when
/.
the
the Ostiak,
a
dialect,
compared with 'menik,'
first person pluralof the verb terminates in
m,' whilst the"pluralof
terminates
in
n.' On comparing the
the correspondingpronoun
signof the
the
'
'
'
Finnish
proper
'
olen,'/
'
olemme,'
to the DrSvidian
their resemblance
with
with
am,
is
of the Finnish
m
illusory
; for the
of plurality. me,' we, is the
not
Finnish I; of which
na
(from which the
I have shown, an euphonic modification.
as
expect to
of the
we
are
struck
ever,
howresemblance,
is a sign of perme
sonality,
of
the
old
plural
ma,'
'
'
'
'
are,
rule. The
'
'
we
'
'
'
'
of
We
'
olen
'
is,
arises)
indeed
scarcely
Scythianlanguagesany sign of
can
'
'
I have
reserved till
now
which run
analogies
familyof languages,and
'
'
vernaculars.
In
'
the consideration of
remarkable
Indian
'
those
throughthe
which
are
whole
found
also in the
North-
of
languageswe find very frequent
use
of the personalpronouns, in which it either conin the plurals
stitutes
the final consonant, or occupies
a placeof evident importance
;
PLUEALISATION
and this
which
'
is used
In
the
instances
in
'
the
327
PRONOUNS.
to
a
replace
final
'
'
'
or
n'
corresponding
singulars.
vernaculars
of the
PERSONAL
instances appears
some
by
OF
of
use
Northern
of
'
'
'
or
India
in the
n'
find
we
following
the
singularand
'
'
in the
plural. Hindi
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
we
'
'
'
are.
strikinganalogiesmeet us in Greek.
Compare
the singulars'ir^wv' and
the
with
-rovv,'i^wvrj'and '"tovvrj'
too is strengthened
plurals Tjiieliand
bfiets.'This resemblance
when
the vowels of the Greek plurals
of the
are
compared with some
with the Telugu
Dravidian ones : e.g.,compare
corresponding
r/fi-eis
with 'um,' which is the base of the oblique
em-u,'we;' and
ti/i-ecs''
of the Tamil pluralof the second person, and is used to represent
cases
that pronoun
in the pluralof the imperative.
It also deserves to be noticed,
that in the Greek,Persian,Gaurian,
is not used indiscriminately
"c., m
by all nouns, or even
by all
in general,
but is invariably
restricted
as
a signof plurality
pronouns,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
to the
second
of the firstand
pronouns
'
for
the
regarding
plural
allied to the
'
'
'
'
which
person-rrra usage
cisely
pre-
languages.
Indo-Europeanidioms
of the
of the Drividian
familyhas
doubtless
now
The
of the final
to the
Greek singulars
final
'
n
'
'
'
of the North-Indian
of the
singularsof
and
the
some
Dravidian
is
pronouns, though probably accidental, to be classed in a
diflferent
categoryfrom that of the plural m.' The final 'w'
'
of
rather
of the
'
maiw,' tun,'"o, is
'
'
an
'
328
PRONOUir.
THE
and
'
'
tva-m.'
men
'
'
sen
proceeded
; not,
neuter
'
'
On
is not
pronouns
and
'
'
'ah-am'
termination of the Sanscrit pronouns
of the Dravidian
the other hand, the final n
think,to the
'
of the Tartar
the
but is used
euphonicaddition,
of the dialects
and in most
singular,
inorganicor
mere
as
a
distinctively
sign of
the
'
'
'
itself.
it
singular,
euphonicorigin; and
from an
have proceeded
originally
may possibly
this view is confirmed by the circumstance that
in Canarese
it is
is optionally
and accordingly
with,
dispensed
regardedas a formative,
is occasionally
and the crude,unformed
this addition,
root, without
used as the nominative singular. This
after all,
n
therefore,
may,
have some
ulterior connexion with the final n of the Graeco-Ganrian,
'
'
'
as
well
'
Scythiansingulars.
element being eliminated,
This disturbing
we
the
as
come
to the
now
semblance
re-
'
'
of the Dr"vidian
'
plural
extendingour
plurals. On
'
survive.
and
vfieh'are not the oldest forms of the Greek plurals.
rjfjLeh
'
For '^fj,eis,'
the Doric and jEolic dialects have
and
a/ie^,'
a/tfies,'
:' for
and
;' of which
d/j,/j.6
I'/x/te
v/iei^ vfi/ies,'
vjneTs they have
its
forms, the oldest and most reliable appear to be 'a/t/tcs,'
or
uninfiected type
and
When
or
'ilfifie.'
v/i/j^s'
a/j,fie,'
ufifie,'
we, is
Prakrit
now
compared with the corresponding
amhe,' with the
Gujarathi'hame,'with the Zend (supposititious)
'ahme,'from which
to the Prakrit
proceeds the possessive'ahmakeni' (corresponding
with the Vedic-Sanscrit
'amhakam'), our; and finally
asme,' we, it
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
is evident
from
which
derived.
'
asme,' is the
normal
type
The
is very clear-^
progression
asmS,' ahm^,' amhe,' a/ifie,'
a/j,/jiA'E^,'
hame,' ham.'
rj/iett,'
In like manner
on
or
comparing 'vfifies'
'S/i/ie,'
you, with the
New
Persian " shum",' with the Zend
cases
yushem' (inthe oblique
with
and
the Vedic-Sanscrit
yushmi (for yusmg '),it is
yusma '),
obvious
that
equally
'yusme'is the root of the whole, 'yusmfi,'
you,
the pluralof tu,'
thou,has probablybeen softened from
tusme,'
from
masmS
tu-sme
ma-sme
5=
(as asme
'): and this supposititious
tusmS
into
like
into
asme
ahme
(weakened
tuhmS,'
')
'
'
are
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
becomes
'
when
reality,
'
we
turn
to the Prakrit
'
'
'
'
turahe,'
you,
"
-from
330
PRONOUN.
THE
all,literally
MalayS,lam,
wideningtheir application
; e.g.,. ella-(v)-um,'
'
ail and
from
"
'
in Tamil
as
into
ellam
'
plural;and
all,and
ella,'
'
if the
to
'm,'
which
signof plurality
abbreviation of the
an
in which
the
derived
signof
?' A
um
Gastrin from
by
'
same
'
ka
the
employed by
is
'
'
or
personalpronouns
doubtedly
un-
not
be
case
parallel
appears in Ostiak,
('ga,' ka,' gai,' gan,'"c.)is
'
ki/
'
'
also.
or
of the
use
of two
another
same
in
and the
higherdialect
of
much
as
ence
refer ; but the exist-
with
dialects,
the
now
of the firstperson
pronouns
almost
signification
other languages.
In
to which
pronoun
may
said
person
those who
or
mortal,he would
are
we
spoken to, as
are
well
which
Hindus
'
'
There
are
you
the
is
party
use
naturally
as
use
the
which
we
cludes
in-
the
addressed,if he
wanted
to
say, 'we'
are
Europeans.
similar
distinction between
the two
"
"
existence of
well
as
so
in the
familyof an
remarkable
idiom
Southern,demonstrates
ancient under-current of
an
in the North-Indian
the
family,as
or
Dravidian,
at least of
Scythian
questionis a distinctively
Scythianone, and
of those pointswhich seem
to connect
the Dravidian familywitji
the
Scythian group.
331
PRONOUNS.
DEMONSTRATIVE
pluralin the
of the Indo-Europeanfamily,but
Sanscrit,or in any of the languages
it is found everywhere in Central Asia, in the language?which are
has 'mu,'
nomadic tribes. Thus the Manchu
spoken by the primitive,
the whole company.
The Mongowe
be,'we
of the one party, and
lian
There is
'
no
'
"
"
has
guages,
lansimilar idiom ; and it is found also in the Polynesian
in many
of the languagesof America,and also in those of the
a
Australian tribes.
All the Dravidian
the same
pluralprolanguagesdo not use precisely
nouns
Tamil (with
exclusive plurals. The colloquial
as inclusive and
which the Malayalam and Tulu agree)forms the pluralexclusive from
the ordinary
and regular
which is
'nS.m,'
plural,
by the addition of 'gal,'
nam' becomes
properlya neuter signof plurality
; by which addition
nanggal in Tamil ; njangal or njangngal in Malayalam ; and
engngal in Tulu.
The Telugu,on the other hand, uses
mgm-u
(answeringnot to
the Tamil
nanggal,'but to nam ') as its pluralexclusive ; and as
this is the simplest
form of the pronoun, it seems
better suited to |this
form. The Telugu,thoughdiffering
restricted use than the reduplicated
from the Tamil in this pointagrees with the Tamil in using memu'
as
and
this
its honorific singular
of
the
exclusive
in
use
plural
Telugu
;
honorific
is
with
in accordance
an
more
as
philosophical
propriety
of the pluralinclusive for this purpose :
than
the Tamilian
use
it is evidently
for when a superioraddresses inferiors,
natural
more
for him
of a pluralwhich
excludes
those whom
to make
he
use
addresses,than one in which they would be included togetherwith
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
himself.
in
Telugu, and uses 'am-u' (identical
nam
') to express the restricted signification
originwith the Tamil
the
which the Tamil givesto
nanggal.' Its pluralinclusive is 'aju,'
;'and the Telugu pluralwhich corresponds
obliqueform of which is amma
to
aju (but which in meaning correspondsto nam ')is
is
manam-u
manam-u,'the base and inflexion of which is mana.'
;'with an
probably derived from ma,' the inflexional base of memu
with a weakened
or
reduplication.
euphonicaddition,
possibly
The
Ku
agrees
with
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
II." Demonstrative
'
Pronouns.
all,other primitive,
so called)
uncompounded tongues,are destitute of pronouns (properly
instead
demonstratives
third
and
the
this or
use
of
signifying
person,
In these
tiuU,with the addition of suffixes of gender and number.
The
332
PRONOUN.
THE
languages he,'means
those persons
they,'
'
that
literally
'
The
words which
definiteness of their
of masculine and
but
; and
she,'tluii woman
things.
or
lost the
gradually
and shrunk into the position
original
signification,
and
man
signify
signsof
or
bases
have
woman
tives,
longersubstanincorporated
gender; and are so closely
that it requires
some
knowledge of
feminine terminations.
suffixes
mere
'
man
They
no
are
In
of the languageto enable us to separate them.
principles
in which
with the Turkish and Ugrianlanguages,
therefore,
comparison,
there is but one pronoun of the third person, the Dravidian languages,
which possess three,appear to considerable advantage. Nevertheless,
the speechof the Dr"vidians
richer than the other
was
no
originally
Scythianidioms ; and it has at lengthsurpassedthem only by the
into
Aryanisticdevice of fusing that-man,.that-woman,that-thing,
single,
euphoniouswords.
The signification
of Tnan
still shines throughin the
and woman
the
masculine
and
words
which
by
feminine
terminations
; but
trace
no
remains
of the
'
'
'
'
'
',
'
but
dialects,
remote, and
is
'
demonstrative
in Ku.
The
first two,
i,'the proximatedemonstrative,
are
viz.,'a,'the
the most
widelyand
used.
frequently
Canarese,and
in
between
Tulu, to denote
and
the remote
suffix of
however
is used
emphasis,
'
and
'
as
the Tamil
poets,in Ancient
objectwhich
proximate; and it will
or
person
the
by
own.
'
demonstrative
is intermediate
be
found
Dravidian
e,'the ordinary
in Ku
alone,
"
in addition
i ;'e.g., '
'
'
found
some
they assume
'
'
euphonicprocess.
1. Demonstrative
pronouns.
"
The
DEMONSTRATIVE
does not
by the
singular
; the formative
neuter
with
commence
333
PRONOUNS.
vowel,like
but consistsin
suffixes,
'
'
an
and
'
al,'
consonant
single
an
it. The remote and proximate
euphonicvowel following
neuter singulars
in Tamil
are
adu,'that (thmg), idu,'this (thing)
;
in Telugu adi,' idi ;' in Canarese
adu,' idu ;'in Malayalam ata,'
a
d,'with
'
'
'
ita
'
'
'
;'in G6nd
'
'
and
Tuda
'
ad,' id.'
'
'
'd'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
uses
adan
'
annexation
and
to
'
idan.'
'ad'
and
convertible into
aR-am.')
'
'
'
am
is
'
These forms
are
an.'^ (^.^r.,
ib identicalwith
'aR-an,'virtue,
formative
'id' of
'
'
'
not added
was
'
'
to
and
; and I conceive
nouns
that
it
ad-u'
of neuter
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
'
1,'for
suffixes which
the purpose
to the
annexed
demonstrative bases
neuter
and feminine
with
commence
plurals,
'
a' and
singulars
vowel.
Those
suffixes are
for the
of
are
in Tamil
which is most
is the consonant
commonlyused
to
The
preventhiatus.
'
'
do
not
affect the
demonstrative bases.
in
been investigated
genderhave already
The mode
in which
to
onlypointwhich requires
to
'The Noun.'
be examined
here.
demonstrative
and pure.
separate
bases
334
PRONOUN.
THE
'
V,'though
onlyconsonant
littleattentive
used
frequently
most
'
to
'
'
'
'
'
combined.
are
instead of
Even
into
'
yar
dialect.
colloquial
higherdialect of
In the
the Tamil,
Thus, instead
say
form
which
'
of
irundan
irundanan
(for
expect
is often used
'
'
monly
com-
'
of the
verbs.
times
poets some-
irundava,'the^ (neuter)
wia'e,
to find
used, irundana
'
'
'ar,'
euphonically
irundavan
for
I is
yavar,'who
personalterminations
'
j'and
should
we
'
e.g.,
;'and
instead of 'v,'especially
in the
'
'
vowels
those
combines
sometimes
Tamil
the
them
separating
euphonically
abbreviated
in the
'
'
is
the
univ"rsally
used instead.
This
an
instances
euphonic v has in some
integral
part of the demonstrative itself.
of the G6nd
to
come
In the
the
demonstrative,
neuter
be
regardedas
nominative
plural
'
'
'a'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Persian
'
ava,'it,which
appears
to be derived from
'
ava,'those.
'
DEMONSTRATIVE
2.
and
'
Demonstrative adjectives.
When
the
"
'
335
PEONOClSrS.
demonstrative
simplyprefixedto substantives,
they convey
bases 'a'
the
signification
that and this. When
adjectives
prefixed,
they are indeclinable ; but on thus prefixingthem to substantives,
either the initialconsonant
of the sufestantiveis euphonically
doubled,
'annal'
that
if
this
e.c/.,
('a-(n)nal
euphonicdoubling
'),Tam.,
day ; or
IS not resorted to,the demonstrative
vowels are lengthened.The Tamil
in the
common
invariably
adoptsthe former plan: the latter is more
are
of the demonstrative
Malayalam and
vowel,and
'
Canarese.
dialectic rule of
it becomes
The
which
e.g., when
originof
this
which
demonstrative.
not
of
is
if it
v,'as
hiatus,the Tamil, by
regardedas
were
receives
'ur,'Tam., a village,
doublingof
the demonstrative
emphasis
this
'
with
commences
this
an
prefix,
but 'avvur.'
('a-(v)-ur'),
'avur'
not
usual to prevent
as
sound,doubles
initialconsonant
the substantive
Where
is inserted
'
vowel
is
is
prefixed,
included
necessarily
Through
this
of the word
in the
emphasis 'a'
ordinaryformatives,but
to
of
and
be
ascribed to the
of
signification
'i'
to
the
racter,
the cha-
assume
words
qualifying
; and
the
which
of the
they acquire influences the initial consonant
which
is no longeran
isolated word, but the
substantive,
following
second member
of a compound.
energy
In
the
words
same
which
and
manner
from
with
'
Sanscrit
by the
'a' is prefixedis often doubled,at
to which
Tamil, the consonant
least in the colloquial
dialect;e.g., 'afinjanam'('ar(nj)-njanam,'
commence
'
ignorance.
occasional
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
are
have
been
long,and
that
'
the
use
of
long
'
'
and
'
i'
as
adjectival
'
'
'
"
"
336
'
THE
PRONOUN.
from
each
of the
dialects.
colloquial
In addition to the
'a'
equivalents
much
and
also of
use
and their
simplevowels 'a' and 'i,'
the Tamil makes
'1/ as demonstrative prefixes,
pair of derived demonstrative adjectives,
viz.,
of the
use
and 'inda,'
'anda,'that,
this;e.g., 'anda maram,' that tree,'inda nilam,'
this pieceofland.
These demonstrative
unknown
to the
are
adjectives
other dialects of the family;and in the higher dialect of the Tamil
Their bases
itselfthey are unused.
tical
are
and',' ind','
evidentlyidenwith those of the Telugu adverbial nouns
that or
and-u,' ind-u,'
this {place
in this,
or
thing);e.g., 'indu-16,'
'andu-ku,'to that. I have
doubt that these Telugu words,. andu
and
no
'indu,'are either
derived by euphonization
from the Tamil demonstrative
pronouns
'adu' and 'idu,'
is
from
which
the
addition
to the
more
probable,
or,
demonstrative bases of the formative 'du,'nasalized to ndu;' in the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
same
manner
will be found
for the
in Tamil
as
'gu
been
to have
and
'
annexed
of
du,'nasalized
'
the
to
similar
same
and
'ndu,'
demonstrative
bases,
to
'ngu
adverbial
'
these
nouns.
forming
add 'a,'the formative of the
adverbial nouns, 'and-u,'
we
now
'ind-u,'
relative participle,
are
by annexingwhich so many adjectives
formed,
t
he
Tamil
and inda,'
arrive at anda
demonstrative adjectives.
we
purpose
'
'
If to
'
Demonstrative
3.
languagesform
adverbs
their
use
as
adverbs.
adverbs in
used
frequently
most
and
and
now;
demonstrative vowels
"
time:
signifies
which
use
only,but
The
"
Dravidian
into demonstrative
nouns
in
form)by
fixing
pre-
to them
then
signify
of
nouns
(whichare
The
nouns
'a'
words
they
are
of this class
formed
and
(remote)
'i'
those which
are
the
by simply prefixing
(proximate)to
"
noun
any
e.g., from
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
without
the
either nouns
A
the
and
all adverbs
are
verbs.
compounds referred
to
adverbs
than
nearlyresemble our
above, are formed by annexing to the
more
'
'
338
PBONOUN.
THE
In the
and
'd'
'i'),the cerebral
dental ; and
have
it is nasalised
doubt
no
the
precisely
demonstrative
usual dental
'
'
'
'
has
;'but
is used for
and
source,
same
'
Telugu in a similar
adverb,which is properly a
adjectiveand
This word
n,'instead of
cerebral
'
instead of the
'
more
nd.'
'
or
'
'a'
instead of the
formative
the
is from
exhibits the
noun,
as
accordingly
by
as
purpose,
same
is suflSxed
du
'
attu,'that,an
'
manner,
that this
for
('a'and 'i,'
and 'indu'
adverbs,'andu'
Tamil
High
apparent
some
there,but also
and
only then
not
resemblance
to
which
words
year.
a
signify
an-nus,'
ans,'Latin
languages;e.g., Ossete
ania,'Tungusian 'anyan;'but the resemblance
Mongol 'on,'Manchu
for the Tamil 'andu'
on
disappears
investigation,
(Tel.'6ndu')isa
modern
from
word
which
is
used for year in
corruption
yandu,'the
the poetry and in all ancient inscriptions
yandu is derived
; and
from the interrogative
base
and the formative
du,' nasalised to
ya
ndu
properly
(like iradu,'two, nasalised to irandu '),and means
a time,and lastly
a year.
when, secondarily
in various
year
other
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Affiliation
of the demonstrative hoses: Extra-Dravidian
affinities.
and indistinct resemblance between
the remote
There is only a partial
'a,' proximate 'i,'and medial
u,'which constitute the bases of the
Dravidian
demonstratives,and the demonstratives which are used by
the languagesof Northern
India.
In Bengali and Singhalese,
'e' is used as a demonstrative; in
"
'
Marathi
this;but
to
'
this.
'
in the
'
'
obliqueoases
is used
languagesmore
vowel
is used
hither; Mar.
idhar,'
'
'
vuh,'that,'yih,'
increases;
e.g.,'is-ko,'
proximate demonstrative
remote
itake,'
so
generalresemblance
find
we
resemblance
than
systematically
the
as
the
the
as
Indian
'
'
to
'
in the North-
'
; e.g., Marathi
or
'
corresponding
any
ikade,'here;
Hindi
much.
the
Dravidian
demonstrative
bases
is
Kajmahal
'
6h
'
and
and
demonstratives,
of
'
4h
form
'
are
identical with
perfectly
the
Drividian
character
medial
connexion
which
demonstrative
'
appears
'
and
the
to
'
subsist between
'
Ci
of the Uraon
the Dravidian
and
Dhimal
is
'
'
'
339
DEMONSTRATIVES.
Persian
demonstrative
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
hobe.'
The
Magyar
Dravidian
'a'
demonstratives
and
are
in accordance
more
the
with
The
stratives
demon-
of the other
the
languagesof the Scythianfamily{e.g.,
are
'bou,'that,'ol,'this'')
blance.
altogetherdestitute of resem-
Turkish
When
in
appear
to the
turn
we
this
'
family.
'i' in most
of this
'
is
In Sanscrit
of the
'
'
word, adas,'means
the
is used
'
used
are
with
and
of
obliquecases
'
i'
'
and
perfect
as
proximate,
constant
so
instead of the
vidian
in the Dra-
regular
more
the correlative
idam,'this;and
onlythat,but
not
demonstratives ;
as
also this.
Nevertheless,
'
than a proximate,and
i more
generallya remote
In derived
demonstrative.
generallya proximate than a remote
i has always a proximateforce ; but
adverbial words
sonantal
ta,'the con'
'
more
'
'
'
used
generally
is more
demonstrative,
are
'
'
"
than
'
i-ha/ here;
i-danim,'
now;
that
in
'a-tha,'
so, thus,
'
manner.
in that
avada,'thither,
in this direction.
hither,
proximate'i-da,'
direction;and the corresponding
the
The resemblance between these forms, notwithstanding
We
may
the
also compare
Old
Persian
'
Its demonstratives
are
'
an,'that, in,'this.
'
and naturally
destitute
adjectival
prefixes,
of number; but when
pluralterminatiohs are suffixed,
theyacquirea
these(persons).
'inan,'
pluralsignification;
e.g., 'anan,'those (persons),
used in the modern Turkish,by
demonstratives are largely
The same
and
an
in
are
which they have been borrowed from the Persian.
These
demonstratives
are
'
Aryan demonstratives.
undoubtedly
'an
'
with
the
Zend
'
'
that
'
'
we
pare
com-
again with
z
the
340
PRONOUN.
THE
Sanscrit
'ayam;' but
'im,'this. The
Zend
with
'im'
form
the
Persian
but
Sanscrit);
and
accusative,
in
it is to this
allied.
closely
is most
however, to
(withoutbeingrestricted,
is and
id,'and in
proximatesignification)
appears in the Latin
demonstrative
The
base
i'
'
Gothic
the
is;' and
of
signification
Englishthsbtand ihis.
our
Whilst
'
the New
Sanscrit and
contrary,the
from
the
an
in
still purer
than
the
has
i,'
the
are
not
re-developed
Persian
other.
the
or
have
borrowed
Persian,from
demonstrative
vowels
which
demonstratives,
their
the Sanscrit
reasonable
more
retain and
"
e.g.,
with
the
the
evaru
irregular
to
that
suppose
exhibit the
'
'
is not used
is
of
annexed, and
that in Ku
seen
'
'
e
'
as
of the
aetat.'
a
Sanscrit
In
the
'
of all other
as
strative;
demon-
this may
be compared
and
etat,'this (neuter),
other
demonstrative,but
Dr"vidian
dialects,
is post-fixed
to words
renderingthem
the
the
primeval bases
'e' is used
('e-(v)-ar'),
"Aey/ and
correspondingZend
'
demonstrative
however,
'
It has been
are
(which are
primarydemonstratives
Indo-Europeantongues have been derived.
the
'
between
Emphatic 'e.'
the
teristics
languagesthe primitivecharacspeech. If so, instead of supposingthe
it is
greatlycorrupted),
which
On
discriminates
to conclude
me
been
connected with
closely
follow that they are
'
tongue
distinction
Persian
either of those
dialects to
from
'
one
leads
proximate,
Dravidian
Dravidian
that of
and
which
of the Pre-Sanscritic
and
'
'
with
than
faithfully
more
aud
either the
exactness
and
'
demonstratives, it does
Zend
derived
directly
the remote
Persian
'
New
and
Dravidian
the
the
between
in
'
'
'
'
'
the
masculine-feminine
the
nominative, not
'iyam/
with
accusative in Vedic
same
Sanscrit
Zend
clearlyidentical
is still more
'in'
in which
it
nicates,
commu-
the same
in the various dialects,
and will he
precisely
illustratedby the followingexamples from Tamil.
When
suiRciently
'6' is post-fixed
to the subjectof a proposition,
it sets it forth as
the sole depositary
of the qualitypredicated;
selvam,'
e.g.,'kalvi-(y)-e
when
fixed
to the
it
learning{aloneis) wealth;
predicate,
postintensifies its signification
is wealth
; e.g., kalvi lelvam-e,'
learning
when
it is equivalent
to a verb or verbal,
:
to the
(indeed)
post-fixed
addition of the adverb trulif,
ceiiainly;
{certainly)
e.g., alla-'(v)-e,'
In the colloquial
i
t
has
not.
often
been
annexed
to the
dialect,
are
'
'
case-terminations of
nouns
without
so that
necessity,
it has sometimes
3-41
DEMONSTRATIVES.
become
in that
of
connexion,a mere
expletive
; in consequence
which, in such instances,
when emphasisis reallyrequiredby a sign
of case, the 'e' has to be doubled;
('ennal-g-(y)-e'),
e.g., ennaleyfe'
throughme {alone).
'
The
sign
more
this the
as
use
of the nominative
the vocative
in Hebrew
supplicationmay
'
Some
also be
resemblance
be discovered in
to
according
the
of
in Attic Greek.
compared with
of
'
The
Persian
'
^ of
it.
'
of emphasismay
particle
the Hebrew
he paragogic (pronounced eh
or
ah,'
is
w
hich
the
to
connexion),
supposed
fication
intensify signias
'
'
to which
languageis also,and
same
mark
and
to the use
of the words
the
with
emphasis;and
it is annexed.
not
without
'
'
The
'
he directive
'
'
of
supposed to be
reason,
its
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
is to be attributed
Aryan origin
would
for the circumstance
to these words; and this supposition
account
that they are
found in the Telugu only,and not in any other
dialect of the family(exceptthe Tulu
aye,'he, is to be regarded
connected form): it would
also harmonise
with their use as
a
as
It
can
be
scarcely
doubted
that
an
'
honorifics.
Compare
'
'
ayana
'
and
ayam,' ille,'
'
342
PRONOUN.
THE
'
'
feminine
Old
the
with
lyana
masculine-
Persian
'iyam,''hie,''hoec'
feminine
and 'ime,''hcec,'
the corresponding
'ame,''ilia,'
of the
of the Sanscrit
compared not onlywith the plurals
of the third person ('ime,'mas.,
nent.),
imah,'fern.,imtoi,'
Telugu,may
be
'
'
pronoun
pronouns
from
which
'imam,'him, which
and
'
'
singulars,
accusative
are
pluralforms is not
of the
doubted
that
another
'
'
and
ame
ime
'
are
intended);and
the 'v'
'
'),and
not
part of
identical with
(used when
of these
'
forms
'
'
and
are
the
be
to
seems
ive,'
respect is
little less
'
ordinary
alternates
languages(which sometimes
the base.
than is
little less respect is meant
to be shown
a
(2.) When
and 'ime,'the
and of ame
impliedin the use of ayana and lyana,'
with their corresponding
Telugumakes use of atadu,''ille,'
ave,''ilia,'
proximates'itadu' and ive.' Here the Canarese substantially
agrees
with the TeluguJ e.ff., atanu,''ille,'
C
an.
'
Aic
'atam,'
'itanu,' '(Ancient
the
formative
of the
'nu'
The
of
is
final
the
Canarese
'itam').
masculine
stratives
to the Telugu 'du;'and the demoncorresponding
singular,
a' and 'i' are often lengthened(ashas alreadybeen shown)
in Canarese.
The Canarese feminines 'ake,''ilia,'
do not
'hcec,'
'ike,'
the Telugu ave,' ive ;'the only
to accord with
so
perfectly
appear
real difference,
is purelyeuphonic,
however, is that the Telugu v
k
is a formative,
whilst the Canarese
the use of which
constitutes
ake
and
ike abstract pronominalnouns.
Both the above sets of Telugu pronouns
destitute of plurals,
are
but both are pluralised
in Canarese;e.g., 'atagalu,'
thoseand
'itagalu,'
these (men)
those
and
these (women).
akeyar,' ikeyar,'
;
I do not think that the Tuda
adam,' he, she,it,is allied to any
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
of the pronouns
now
referred to.
which
is synonymous
with
Canarese,and which is used
as
well
instead
'
adu
'
as
of
in
When
I consider
'adu,'the
The
use
of
'
adam
the
neuter
of
singular
neuter
corruptlyfor the
to
'adu,'exactlycorresponds
High
it to be
masculine
'
as
use
the Tamil-
and
neuter
of 'adan'
singular
feminine,
siilgulai',
instead of
Tamil.
the
and the
Telugu masculine of respect ata-du,'ita-du,'
Canarese honorifics ata-nu,' ita-nu,'
corresponding
it
are
scrutinised,
'
'
'
'
is evident
which
'i,'
are
found in
'
bases, a
Dravidian demonstratives of
every kind,the
'
and
'ta'
343
INTEEEOGATIVES.
which
is subjoined
to
'
'
and
'
'
of
strative
demon-
It cannot
be regardedlike v
pronominalsignification.
as
merelyeuphonic;and its restriction to masculines shows that it is
not merelyan abstract formatire,
k
of the feminine ake.
like the
It can
be doubted,I think,that the originof this ta is
scarcely
Aryan ; for we find in all the Aryan languagesmuch use made of a
similar 'ta,'
both as an independent
and as an auxiliary
demonstrative,
'
or
'
'
'
'
'
'ta-d,'Sans, that,is
'
instance of the
an
'
The
'
'
is
final 'e' of 'ave,''ive,'
'ake,''ike,'
'ame,''ime,'
to the Tamil
in these
'
ei.'
'
'
or
and
languages,
'
equivalent
ordinarytermination of abstracts
suitable one, accordingto Dravidian notions,
'
ei
is
an
Literrogatives.
III."
There
as
in
who?
are
two
classes of
there?
^
'e,'
In all the Dravidian
dialects this
the
in precisely
pronominals,
'a' and
which
'i.' It forms
occupy
one
difl'eronly in
and
one
of
same
prefixis used
manner
as
the
in the formation of
demonstrative bases
'i,'
'e'),
('a,'
prefixes
and the
same
each.
so
with
one
another,
344
PRONOUN.
THE
The
vowel
interrogative
adverbs
'
'
forms
rogative
the basis also of various inter-
from
manner
or
as
nouns
the
responding
cor-
formed
are
and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
it doubles
prefixed:
with
'
e.g., compare
avvari,'that
way,
evvari
and
'
of the
'
substantive to which
this way.
ivvari,'
In addition
it is
way
to this
a
adjectival
prefix,
regularinterrogative
adjective('enda,' what ?
which ?) is formed
the
or
to
strative
Tamil,
by
correspondwith the demon'anda,' tJiat,
adjectives,
'inda,'this,which are peculiarto
that dialect. It is chiefiy,
dialect that
however,in the colloquial
these forms are
used.
The higherand more
ancient dialect prefers
the simplevowels
and which ?
a,' i,' e,'to express that,this,
'
need
'
'
call attention to
not
the
beautiful and
philosophical
of this triple
and proximate demonstratives
set of remote
regularity
and interrogatives.
In no other language or familyof languages
in
the world
which, the
shall
we
find its
circumstance
used in these
equalor
even
its second.
with
languages
an
In addition to
vowels
are
not
only
discrimination
of
with
vowel
corresponding
interrogative
of which
the
Indo-European
346
Compare with
of
PKONOUN.
THE
the
Hebrew
here)
; and
Under
which
; e.g.,
also
'
'
the head
of the
subsists between
emphasiswill
found
be
'ya'
'
hmu
or
resemblance
'a,'a
interrogative
Syntactic
this
'
interrogativee
:
in that
and
'
'
'
or
'
and the
'
'
of
it will be
also
particular
is not
Canarese
inquiredinto
(2.)The
'
'
epo,
eka,'where
'
the interrogative
e
interrogative
and
of
where 1 (compounded
e
p6/
this Dravidian
and
usage
used
all in
at
somewhat
more
Telugu; but
rarelyin Tamil.
it is
In
largelyused in
High Tamil 'ya'
to substantives
only prefixedadjectivally
(likea,' e,'and
what time; but it is even
used by itself as a
e'),e.g., ya-(k)kalam,'
It forms the basis
what hast thou done?
e.g., ya-(s)seyday,'
pronoun;
adverbial noun,
of only one
viz., yandu,'Tam., when ? a year, a
is not
'
'
'
'
'
'
correlative of
'
andu/ then,and
'
'
The
indu,'now.
to which
only use
in the
is
ya
put
'
of
the
Canarese
formed
are
from
'
yava,'instead
'quid?'(for'yadu'),and 'yavavu,'
'yavadu,'
derived
is evidently
This additional
va
by
'
'
'
of
quce ?'
'
ya ;
e.g.,
(for'yava').
imitation
from
the
corruption.
of the
peculiarusage with respect to the application
epiceneplural'yavar,''qui?' 'quae?' has obtained ground. It is
dialect with the signification
of the
largelyused in the colloquial
well as that of the plural,
as
though itself a pluralonly and
singular,
is abbreviated
without distinction of gender; and when thus used, yavar
he w/io?);
into 'yar;'e.g., 'avan
yar,'who is he? (literally
has also been still further corrupted
who is she ?
aval yar,'
yar
in compounds.
into
ar,'especially
and
bo
Gond
ba
The
to have
been
interrogatives
appear
hardened from
ya.'
In
Tamil
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Extra- Dravidian
either 'e'
or
347
INTEEEOGATIVES.
'
kim,'what
The
same
'
'
'
'
'
In the absence of
the
is used
interrogative
the Scythianlanguages.The base of the
'ya' ('yas/ 'ya/ 'yat'),bears a close
relative in many
of
Sanscrit relative pronoun
as
'
The
the
'
Finnish
used as a relative,
whereas the
exclusively
is exclusively
and distinctively
an
interrogative.
'
'
'
ya
'
yo
It has
is
been
conjecturedthat
Sanscrit
Dravidian
a
ya,' though now
and if (aswe shall see that
relative,
was
a demonstrative
originally;
for supposing)
there is some
the Dravidian
reason
e
interrogatives
and 'a' were
demonstratives,it may be supposed that
originally
also a demonstrative,though of this no
direct evidence
was
ya
If 'ya' were
the
whatever now
remains.
a denionstrative,
originally
the
'
'
'
'
'
connexion
which
would
relative would
not
more
in the Slavonian
'
'
demonstrative,
in the Lithuanian 'yis,'
distant tongues,viz.,
he;
him.
yira,'
yam,' and the Zend
a
'
'a'
interrogatives,
Syntactic
and
ya,'are equivalentto
and
'6.'
The
interrogative
prefixes
and
interrogative
tives,
adjecpronouns
who ? which ? what i "c.
for
Another interrogative
is required
of putting such inquiries
the purpose
as
are
expressedin Englishby
from
a
change of construction ; e.g., is there ? is it ? by transposition
is efiected in all the Dravidian
there is,it is. This speciesof interrogation
to
a
viz.,by suffixing
languagesin one and the same
manner,
rogation
the noun, verb,or sentence which forms the principal
subjectof interin these languagesit is by the suffix of
a
alone,
; and
in
the
of
collocation
without any syntactic
change^or change
words,
'
'
'
"
the
'
'
'
that
verb
interrogative
an
the affirmative
e.ff.,compare
tandan-a?'
compare
did he
also
'
adu
'
an
affirmative
he gave, with
?' was
it he that
tandan,'Tam.,
avan
'
ur-a
f is that
one
'avan
gave?
a
lage
vil-
to nouns
is never
or
prefixed
pronominals,
interrogative
like an enunciated
post-fixed,
adjectivally
; but is invariably
or
used
or
audible Tiofe of
6
difiers from
sentence
This
'
or
'
'
is not
interrogation.
used
unfrequently
like
'
'
as
simpleinterrogative
;
348
THE
PRONOUN.
the
'
is
as
is it he ?
means
it is he
or
'
not.
a,'and
of doubt.
expressive
particle
a
'
'
avan-6
means
it be he?
can
or
to words
6' is post-fixed
in cisely
preweakened
form
is
probablyonly a
of it,
has become merged in the
in which, by usage, the interrogation
of doubt.
It has acquired,
however, as a suffix of doubt a
expression
and force of its own, quiteindependentof '";'in consequence
position
of which it is often annexed
to interrogative
even
pronouns ; e.ff.,
evan-6,'Tam., / wonder who he can be ; ennam-6,'what it may be I
but
know not
compound forms which are not double interrogatives,
which consist of a question evan,'who 1 or 'ennam,' what t and an
There is room
answer
6,'I am
for further
doubtful./ Tenow not.
inquiry.
in meaning to '6,'
is used as a prefix
to correspond
ko,'which seems
of uncertainty
anta,'
by some
Telugu pronominals: e.g., compare
same
manner
as
'
'
'
"
'
'
"
"
'
'
thus
as
this much,
much, inta,'
'
if
'
much
enta,'how
? with
'
konta,'som^,
or,
should
in
Tamil, and
is
possibly
of
use
'
a'
as
an
languageeither of
It is
interrogative.
suffix has not been derived from
interrogative
the Scythianor of the Indo-European family.
altogetherunknown
the Cashmirian
is the
onlyNon-Drdvidian
I
am
derived
of the
or
from,or
same
short
at
or
'a,'the
as
interrogative,
demonstrative
remote
that demonstrative
'
'
is
long
as
'
a
interrogative
it
of position,
as
a post-fix, is pronouncedlong by necessity
whatever
it may have been originally.
Hence
the question
of quantitymay, in
this inquiry,
be left altogether
The onlyreal difference
out of account.
between them is the difference in location ; a demonstrative being
placedat the beginningof a word, a interrogative
at the
invariably
end of it. If the interrogative
'a' were
reallyconnected with 'a,'the
should expect to find a similar connection subsisting
we
demonstrative,
between
and some
e
or
'",'the adjectival
tive
demonstrainterrogative,
with a similar interchange
of places
this is
particle,
; accordingly
found to be the case, for S is not only the ordinarysign of
emphasis
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
tongues,but
it is used in Ku
as
an
adjectival
'
349
DISTRIBUTES.
similar
with
Thus
position
'
the
that
the
exists
is
post-fixed
merely
Distributive
of
um,'
viz.,
'
always,
literally
though
not
always
to
in
the
'
everyone,
besides
of
by
section
meaning
examination
on
or
have
relative
English
'
The
in
to
nu
use
be
the
nouns,
e.g.,
')
e.g.,
(' eppudu-(n)-nu'),
now
grammarians
to
have
been
All
no
relative
is
Tamil
is
and
-and);
forms
particle
in
used
addition
'epporudum,'
evvadunu
which
the
'
found,
are
('yi-agal-u'),
'yavagalu'
answers
same
manner
('evvadu-nu
'),
always.
properly
pronouns
of
forms
participles
other
formed
verbal
use
words
other
regularly
the
of
to
so-called
examined.
they
pronouns
particle
the
by
manner
copulative
'
who
similar
'
pronouns,
Verb.'
(the
distributive
conjunctive
same
when
prefixed.
particle
Canarese
Tamil
word
{liteiedly who?
the
Canarese
languages
which
Instead
'
distributives
eppudunnu
those
in
as
the
in
In
'
'
Dravidian
The
called
of
formed
and-.
used
and
'
um
formation
the
Telugu
'
whosoever
and
difierence
tongues
evan,'
'
borative
corro-
one
any
to
when
the
copulative
or
and
same,
Dravidian
from
Thus,
is
the
more
one
hing,
Hebrew,
emphasis
annexing
everyone,
when
in
Tamil
simply
in
interrogative
all
conjunctive
largely
and
In
when?
that
and
other
in
sense
konge,'
en
remarkable,
the
pond
corres-
in
definite
'
and
or
unknown
e.g.,
imparts
an
denote
to
not
has
more
one
"
evsmum,'
so
it is
pronoun.
'epporudu,'
from
(for
'
en
advanced,
now
constitutes
the
and,
formed,
it is still
by
is
'
another
euphonic),
formed
interrogative
'
in
pronouns.
are
pronouns
the
'he
it, and
to
'
article
the
But
particles,
signification,
supposition
particle,
same
in
indefinite
king.
of
position
Danish,
an
of
the
in
and
kongen,'
the
change
some
tongues.
in
change
which
which
see
correspond
languages
and
which
declined.
will
be
are
in
either
found
the
in
on
VI.
SECTION
THE
The
objectin
VERB.
the nature,
investigate
in this section is to
view
I
and relations of the Dravidian
verb.
aiFections,
some
generalpreliminaryremarks upon its structure.
roots
(1.) A large proportionof Dravidian
either
as
verbs
or
as
with
commence
used
are
criminately,
indis-
nouns.
of
as
a
a
noun
as
or
differ ; and
in
one
alone
shall be used
either
indiscriminately
verb.
also the
Herein
theme
the third
and
noun,
usus
found
a
to
verbal
is not
(2.)The inflexional theme of a Dravidian verb or noun
always identical with the crude root or ultimate base. In many
instances formative or euphonicparticles
(suchas vu,' ku,' gu or
bu
mbu
du
to the root, not
or
or
ndu,'
')are annexed
nga,'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
added
like isolated
on
with
one
of those
root
to which
as
noun,
it.
but so
post-positions,
(See the
formative
section
on
suffixes does
it is suffixed
though
'
it may
verb
be
annexed
Roots.') But
not
it is
admitted
porated
to be incor-
as
the
addition of
constitute the
necessarily
still capableof being used
that
roots
to
which
those
351
STRUCTURE.
are
more
used
frequently
as
verbs than
as
nouns.
(3.)Tbe
structure
is
agglutinative.
strictly
The
of the
the
verb,or
shortest
form
which
and
which
is
'
the
same
any
of the
in each
and
instance,
addition,and
tbe second
person
singular
imperative.
(5.)As
the Dravidian
verb has
noun
has but
one
the
so
declension,
vidian
Dra-
and but,
forms.
conjugation
very few irregular
have
the
Dravidian verbs in
Some
arranged
European grammarians
those
classes conjugations;
and have styled
but the differences
classes,
which this classificationis founded, are generally
of a trivialand
on
The structure of the verb,its signs
character.
of tense,and
superficial
in which the pronouns
remain
the mode
the
are
suffixed,
invariably
onlyone
with
such
present,and
in
expressed
the aorist
or
indefinite future.
other families of
languagesby
the
The
ideas which
are
and optasubjunctive
tive
of suffixed
moods,are expressedin the Dravidian familyby means
and the imperfeijt,
and
pluperfect,
perfect,
particles;
future-perfect,
of auxiliary
other compound tenses,are expressed
verbs.
by means
352
THE
VERB.
not
The
modern
of the ancient Scythian verb.
equal,the simplicity
of moods
Turkish has, it is true, an extraordinarynumber
ditionals,
con"c.,
impossibles,
negatives,
potentials,
inceptives,
reciprocals,
of
with
their
and
also
a
compound tenses;
together
largearray
passive,
"
but this
paratively
appeats to be a refinement of a comage, and is not in accordance with the geniusof the
complexityof
modern
structure
Turkish,or
Tartar
'
'
The
Oriental Turks
first oSev.
traces
some
very sparinguse
existence of a more
in the
purer
Dravidian
idiom; and
which
'
family,
yet
when
the
their
is not
use
component elements
are
it is found
scrutinised,
carefully
are
compoundeddifllers
widelyfrom that of
The
Dravidian
with verbs
are
which
prepositions
those which
illustrated by the
that the
over
signify
Tamil
common
and
verbs
'
harmony with
of such
the
compounds
on
principle
they
Indo-Eurcpeancompounds.
which
frequently
compounded
most
are
in
however (orrather,
to obey.Drftvidian prepositions,
'kir-(p)padi,'
postpositions)
are
'mel,'
properlynouns; e.g.,
means
over, literally
over-ness,
and
mfil-kol
m^B-kol
superiority/;
(euphonically
'),to overcome,
take
to
the
T
hese
and similar verbal
signifies
superiority.
literally
'
'
'
354
THE
VERB.
accusative
'
either
intransitives,
sitives and
in formative
additions
to the
theme, or
consists
the only difference is that which
peculiarity,
take
in the signification.
Thus in Tamil, all verbs of the class which
i or
in
the sign of the past participle
are
as
conjugatedalike,
whether
they are transitives or intransitives ; e.g., from
pann-u,'
formed
three
the
tenses
singular)
(first
trans., to make, are
person
and
1
/ make,
made,
pannu-v-en,'
pannu-giR-eu,'
pann-i-(n)-6n,'
to talk,are
and in like manner
from
/ will make:
p"s-u,'intrans.,
the corresponding tenses
formed, preciselyin the same
manner,
/ vdll
/ talk, p6s-i-(n)-6n,'
/ talked,and
pesn-v-en,'
pesu-giR-en,'
in any
'
structural
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
talk.
In
from
still largernumber
of cases,
only in
grammatical form, notwithstandingthat they
The
not
intransitives,
of the
nature
are
its
conjugated alike.
rationale,are
more
clearlyapparent
There
are
in Tamil
than
three modes
in which
intransitive
verbs
Tamil
are
verted
con-
into transitives.
transitive,
(1.) Intransitive themes become
by the hardeningand
of the appended formative ; e.g., pern-gu,'
doublingof the consonant
becomes
to abound, by this process
to
peru-kku,'to increase (actively),
'
'
to
cause
abound.
intransitives
Transitives
in actual use,
well entitled to
be
called
of this
often
are
by
that
kind,
called
name
as
which
are
eausals, and
many
causal
formed
from
they are
as
verbs in the
verbs
Indo-European tongues; but as there is a class of Dravidian
which are distinctively
causal (and which are formed by the annexing
of
to the transitive theme
vi,'a causal particle
pannu-vi,'
; e.g.,
it
to cause
to make, from
to
will
contribute to perspipannu,' make),
cuity
whole
of
the
the
of
which
to regard
verbs
we
are
now
treating,
and to reserve
the name
of causal verbs for the
simply as transitives,
'
'
'
double
transitives in
When
consonant
that the
tense,
or
'
transitives
vi.'
are
formed
from
intransitives
the
mode
in
which
or
by doubling the
TKANSITIVES
hardened
parts of
355
INTRANSITIVES.
well
as
imperative,
in the other
as
the verb.
The nature
section
AND
'
on
of these formatives
it has
has
in the
alreadybeen investigated
been
shown
that
they
euphonic
are
accretions,
which,though permanentlyannexed to the base,are not
be confounded with it. I subjoina few illustrationsof this mode
formingtransitives by the doublingand hardeningof the consonant
to
of
of
the formative.
'
'
away.
(ii.)su becomes
ssu
adei-su,'
(prouounced chu '); e.g.,from
take r^wge,comes
adei-chu,'to inclose.
tiruttu ;' e.g.,from
(iii.)du,'euphonisedinto ndu,' becomes
'
to
'
'
'
'
'
'
ndu,'
to
'
become
the cerebral
'
'
*o
ti-ttu,'
to
'tiru-ttu,'
correct, comes
'ndu'
becomes
'
'
in like
correct:
'ttu;'e.g.,from
manner
to tottch,
comes
ti-ndu,'
'
whet.
'
'
;'e.g.,from
ppu
'
nira-
'
When
Telugu,
in
'
'
'
or
gu
converted
are
'
ngu
difference whicli
"
intransitives
becomes, not
is in accordance
'
kku
with
in
'
as
Tamil,but
'
chu,'
or
comes
tu-gu,'
or
tu-ngu,'to hang, to sleep,
tu-chu,'
to
to
to
hang.
euphonically tu-"ujhu,' weigh, cause
The Telugu also occasionally
the
intransitive formative
changes
of 'kku,'but into 'pu;'e.g., from
'gu,'uot into 'chu,'the equivalent
in Tamil
is
mey,' to graze, comes
ml-pu,'to feed : and as ppu
bu
or
invariablyhardened from
mbu,' the corresponding
Telugu
Thus
from
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
pu
indicates that
hardening of
laws
'
of sound.
'
bu
'
alternated
originally
'
into
'
'
with
'
;'
gu
accordaiice with
'
for
the
it not in
Dravidian
pu
This view is confirmed by the circumstances that in
'
gu
'
'
'
instead of
chu
instead of
(and of mpu
Telugu the use of pu
nchu ') is in most
and that in the higherdialect
instances optional,
of the Tamil the formative 'pp' soriietimessupersedes
'kk;' e.g., the
'
'
'
'
'
'
nada^ppa.' It
are
is
mutual
walk, may
to
that
obvious,therefore,
equivalents.
If the transitive or
m^-pu,'Tel.,to
causal
'
'
of such verbs
known
as
to be
'
Tam,,
nira-ppu,'
derived from
the
feed,
fll,
hardeningof an intransitive formative,we might be inclined to affiliate
which is characteristicof a certain class of causal verbs
it with the 'p,'
to
'
were
not
35^
in
VEEB,
THE
I cause
Sansierit;
e.g^, 'jiva-p-ayami,'
/ maTce
live, jna-p-ayimi,'
'
to
dental,
It is evident,however, that the resemblance is merely acciin the
for etymologically
there is nothingof a causal nature
to Jcnow.
Dravidian
of the formative
other
'
'
It has
various
the real
and
verbs
signof
formatives
in Sanscrit is
the causal
e.g.,
referred to
now
that when
of the formative
of
the
on
'
'
verbal
of nouns,
hardenmg
transition;and
of
force
the
conveys
the
hand,
which
which
but
itself,
the formative
fo-rmatives ; it is not
such
is doubled
nouns
are
marattu/ medicinal,
'
also
formatives
as
the consonant
adjectivally
in the transitives
as
precisely
used
hardened
and
used
are
from
snake.
'
marundu/
medicine
used
When
to
from
nouns
are
pappu,'serpentine,
pambu,' a
qualifyother sounds,as well as in the use of transitive verbs, there
other object; and
is a transition in the meaning of the theme to some
the idea ef transition is expressedby the doubling and hardeningo-t
the consonant
of the formative,or rather by the forcible and emphatic
enunciation
of the verb which
that hardeningof the formative necessitates.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
both
of
an
of
transitive
of the
separate).The tense-signs
in their natural condition; e.g., 'ser-gJR'-en/
/
I will join: but when
I joined,'ier-v-en,'
the signifijoin,'^er-nd-en,'
cation
is active or transitive,
the
corresponding
e.g., to join (planks),
sense, eg., to join
"intransitive remain
pp-en,'I
The
will
{thingsthat
and
join (a societ}/),
were
I join, seT-tt-^n,'
I joined,
'ser-kkiR-en,'
'
are
'
ser-
join.
rationale of this
doublingof
the
is evident.
case-sign
emphasized,hardened
enunciation
the
oVerflo'wsand passes
on
by
which
to the
of the
the
intransitive
or
It is
an
natural form
produced is symbolical
TBANSITIVES
AND
and it is the
t^an
intransitive
an
It should here
357
imperativeremains alwaysunchangedj
alone
connexion
INTEANSITIVES.
that determines
it to
transitive rather
signification.
be mentioned
the initialconsonant
that
few
of the
'
'
'
'
"
'
These
'
instances
'
they are
not in reality
exceptionsto the method described above of distinguishing
transitive and intransitive verbs by means
of the hardeningor
of the initial consonant
of the case-signs,
softening
(3.)A third mode of convertingintransitives into transitives is by
of transition to the theme or root.
This particle
is
adding a particle
du
in Canarese, and
ttu
du ')in Tamil ;
(incomposition tu or
and may
be regarded as a real transitive suffix,
or
sign of activity.
We
have an instance of the use
of this particle
in the Can.
to
tal-du,'
to be low, and the corresponding
Tarn, 'tar- ttu,'
to
lower,from 't"l-u,'
are
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
lower,from
'tar'
theme
in
ends
or
to
'tar-u,'
vowel
which
be low.
When
is radical and
the
intransitive
be
cannot
Tamil
elided,the
sitive
tran-
'
'
'
'
it appears
in Canarese, into 'du.'
It is
to resolve itself,
as
always thus compounded when the final cousonant of the theme is ' 1
theme
"
or
'1,' d"
'
placedin
j'and in
with
juxta-position
'
or
is assimilated
r'
to
it, or
such
cases
the
the consonant
both
consonants
'
'
of
to which
are
'
du
'
is not
merely
it is attached,
but
changed,
euphonically
'
'
I and
du
accordingto the phoneticrules of the language. Thus
become
to be
rb-u
sural,'
intrans.,
(pronounced ttr-u '),e.g., from
1' and 'du'
suraRR-u
whirled,comes
('surattr-u '),trans.,to whirl,
become
mi^t-u,'to cause to
ttu,'e.g., from
mil,'to return, Comes
'
'
'
'
'
return,
is to be
to
'
redeem.
'
'
'
From
these instances
'
'
'
it is clear that
'du,'not 'ttu,'
358
THE
What
'
ttu
is the
or
originof
this transitive
or
particle,
signof aotivitjr,
du f
'
'
VEKB.
or
inflexion,
jectival
ad-
iu the
fullyinvestigated
section on
'The
the
Noun,' and of which the Canarese form is 'ad','
Tel. ti or
is
ti.' There is a transition of meaning when
a noun
used adjectivally
to qualifyanother
noun), as well as when a
(i.e.,
verb is used transitively
to govern
an
objectexpressedby some
{i.e.,
in the accusative)
the Dravidian languagesuse
noun
; and in both cases
of expressing
(withrespect to this class of verbs)one and the same means
which was
demonstrative.
transition,
a neuter
viz.,a particle
origina,lly
Nor
is this the only case
the Tamil
in which
transitive verb
exhibits the characteristics of the noun
used adjectivally,
for it was
also that the doubling and hardening of the consonant
shown
of the
formative, attu
'
'
'
'
'
or
ttu,'which
was
'
accordance
the
which
is in exact
in
manner
'
'
nouns
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
to
vatt-n,'to cause
vnther,with
drive ;
tind-u,'to touch,with
'
wilher ;
'
changed,with
'
'
maBB-u
transitives in
'chu
'
to
'
which
nouns
6d-u,'to
to
titt-u,'
whet ;
run,
'
with
to
'6tt-u,'
maK-u,'
to
become
adding
change, vadu-chu,'to
Tamil
'
'
cause
end
'
maRu-chu,'to cause
responding
cor-
by
to
to uAthtr.
in
'd-u,''nd-u,'or 'b-u,'double
when
and harden
they are
or
adjectivally,
placedin an
to a succeedingnoun
; e.g., compare
kad-u,'a
irand-u,'two, with 'iratt-u
jungle,with katt-uvari,'a jungle-path
;
nul,'double thread ; 'aB-u,'a river,vrith 'aBBU
(pronounced'attru')
Thus we
furnished by words of this class with
are
manal, river sand.
the final consonant
used
relation
adjectival
'
'
'
'
another
the
remarkable
and
Dravidian
illustration of the
languages between
analogywhich
transitive verbs
and
subsists in
nouns
used
adjectivally.
II. Causal
There is
Verbs.
of
clajss
included
generally
verbs
in the Dravidian
of
languages
which, though
claim
transitives,
to be
regarded
359
CAUSALS.
caiisals. They
as
distinctively
by
have
native
done
by
another.
ordinarycharacter,as well
and in form.
signification
transitivesof the
from
as
both in
intransitives,
The signification
of intransitive verbs is confined to the person or
thingwhich constitutes the nominative,and does not pass outward or
onward
I go.
The significato any extrinsic object; e.g., p6-giR-en,'
tion
of transitive or active verbs, or, as they are called in Tamil, outward
native,
to some
action-words,
objectexterior to the nomipasses outwards
and which
is generallyput in the accusative ; e.g., unnei
of
I send thee : and as to send is to cause
to go, verbs
anuppu-gia-en,'
this class,when
formed
from
in some
are
intransitives,
languages^
appropriatelyenough, termed causals. Hitherto the Indo-European
with the Dravidian
languagesproceed paripassu
; but at this point
they fail and fall behind : for if we take a verb which is transitive of
the idea of
like this one, to send, and endeavour
to express
necessity,
causing one person to send another,we cannot by
causingto send,i.e.,
modification of structure
get any singleIndo-Europeanverb to
any
'
'
'
'
express
phrase instead
a
as
in the Turkish
and
of the verb
form
of
'
Transitives
causals
to
are
will express
to
cause
of the
in
love,from
to
'atch,'
sev,'to
the entire
of
use
particle vi
'
similar
love ;
and
'
to
from
the theme
'
anuppu,'to
the theme.
converted
manner
'
idea,viz.,tftecausal
is formed
send,which
by suffixinga particleto
'
to make
be content
must
we
which
anuppu-vi,'to
send, by the addition
e.g.,
; e.g.,
atch-our,'to
'
in Turkish
into
to
sev-dur,'
catise
to
cause
work,
from
work.
There
in
peculiarity
the
'
person
'
is
avanale
in the
put
'
or
'
avanei
instrumental; e.g.,
caused
caused
to
throughhim, or employinghim;
(k)kondu,'
by him.
Though the Dravidian languagesare
is,I
that
in
of
possession
true
causal
360
VKRB.
THE
"^formed
by
causal
"
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
cases
is in
manner,
vi,'Tam.,
'
derived
transitive,
true
The
to cause
exist,is not
that
to
nada-ppi,'
of the
opposed
Tamil.
The
'
is
well
as
Thus,
less
of the
form
one
'
active,where
of the other
rather
'
varu-
than
elegant,
walk, to guide,than
to the idiom
of
use
as
instead.
ordinary
nada-ttu.'
both
forms
as
dialects,
than
to
another
is
Telugu
and
disappeared,
ravinchu,'to
used
in the
and
optionalin
has
to
cause
causal,instead
much
so
be
intransitive
is less proper,
to come,
'
of the
use
the
and ought to
existence,
;' and
varu-ttu
from
'
to
cause
the
come,
equivalentof
the
Tamil
'
varu-vi.'
the
'
'
'
the
uses
causal
'
ka-vinchu,'and
tlie Canarese
the
corresponding
ag-isu.'
which is most commonly used in Tamil
The
particle
to cause
to male, from
pannu,' to make; and
e.g., pannu-vi,'
causal
'
causal
'
is
'
vi,'to
sometimes
build, from
to
cause
find
'
bi
'
'
ka^tu,'to
build.
Instead
of
'
'
'vi;'
kattu-
vi
'
we
'
transitive of
theme
the
bi
'
'
[A
idiomatic word,
more
however, is
the proper
ends
'
in
vowel
'
which
is of such
follows it it will
be hardened
necessarily
into ppi;' e.g., from
changes dialectically
sonant
'
'
to see, to show.
cause
'
or
character that
and
'
'
to cause
edu-ppi,'
to
take up.
'
'
doubled,
edu,'to take
vi
'
'
is
vi
if
'
or
up, is
undoubtedly
362
VEEB.
THE
softeningprocess by which
resisted ;
and
TelugUjas
in Tamil
to rescue, to came
nchu,' to
lost
those
in
to
to
cause
vi
'
'
; e.g., compare
'
'
vida-vi-nchu
the Tamil
leave,with
'
'
was
instances
become,has
been
i
has
changed into
is the sign of the casual in
'
vi
'
vidu-vi.'
'
'
or
vidi-vi-nchu/
Tel.
The
'
ki-vi-
particle
; whilst it has been
find the
occasionally
ag-i-su.'We
retained
this
correspondingCan.
causal formed by 'pi/ and even
'ppi' in Telugu as in Tamil; and
though the use of these hardened forms is rare, yet their existence in
still further to identify i with the Tamil
vi,' bi,'
Telugu serves
and
to open, is an
example of the
Tel.,to cause
ppi.' teRa-pi-nchu,'
to bring,from
of
use
pi;'and
'),to cause
teppinchu ('te-ppi-nchu
te-chu,'to bring,illustrates the use of ppi.' The Telugu verbs
the
by
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in
'
'
'
are
and
vidu-pu,'to cause to
(e.g.,vidu-chu
to be regarded
are
vanohu,' to bend; lepu,'to raise)
quit,to rescue;
not as causals.
as
transitives,
They are formed, not by annexing vi
or
i,'but by the doubling and hardening of the final consonant
of the formative (e.g.,
lepu,'to raise,with the corresponding
compare
Tamil
'eruppu,'the transitive of 'erumbu'); and the verbs from
fore,
which
Instead,therethey are so formed are not actives,but neuters.
tir-chu
of sayingthat
to end, forms its causal either in
tir-n,'
and more
in accordance
it would
be more
accurate
or
tir-pinchu,'
the neuter,
tir-chu
with Tamil analogies,
to represent tir-n
as
as
and
the transitive,
tlr-pi-nchuas the causal. It is of the essence
of the true causal that its theme is a transitive verb; e.g., katt-inchu,'
particleunder
any
form
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
to cause
In
'
'
to
build,from
Canarese, causal
to
i-su,'
the
mad-i-su,'to
dialect
'
'
i-chu
build.
katt-u,'to
verbs
transitive theme
cause
to do.
') is
annexed
; e.g., from
This
to
by suffixing'is-u,'or rather
formed
are
causal
the
'
mad-u,' to do, is
theme
itself before
the
formed
ancient
'
addition
of the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
class of
Sans,
derivative
verbs, or
derivative verbs
'
'
'
are
verbs
made
to
borrowed
end
in
from
'
'
in
the
the
'
'
Sanscrit.
Dravidian
363
CAUSALS.
take in
djalects(e.g.,jay-i,'
conquer); and those verba invariably
Telugu, as has been said,the formative termination
nchu,' e.g.,
verbs
in
'jayi-nchu.'The same
invariablytake 'i-su,'or 'y-isu,'
Thus
Canarese.
from the Sans, derivative theme, dhari,'to assume,
the Telugu forms the verb
dhari-nchu,'the Canarese
equivalentof
'
'
'
'
which
is
dhari-su.'
'
These
verbs
formative
and
end
with
in
vi,' bi,'
'
them
or
the
'
'
'
ppi,'is
Tamil
vikku.'
and
the Tamil
into
'
in Tamil
with
Telugu,but
original
the
the Tel.
Tamil,
Sans,
the
'i-nehu,'
derivative
causal
particle
it is desired to
added, except
never
Hence
i,' illustrates
In
of the
they make
convert
founding
danger of conthe true
causal with the Sans, derivative. Generally the
older and harsher sounds of the Canarese have been softened by the
'k' has often been softened
the Canarese
Tamil; and in particular,
by
into causals.
'
particle'i-su'
'
in Canarese
as
which
use
su,' preceded by
'
or
of both
verbs
'
nchu
'
of
identity
'
the
causals ; but
not
are
'
is in any
one
in the
ch :' but
'
or
no
instance
of the causative
'
Tamil
'
'kk'
into
the
Telugu,does
between
or
the formative
's.'
Canarese, like
The
'hi'
not
discriminate
carefully
so
the Tamil
as
to do.
transitive
themes ; but
Canarese, notwithstandingits possessionof transitive particles,
The
true
the
is restricted to
to
nera-hu,'to fillwith 'neri,'
(e.g.,
compare
with
tiru-pu,' to turn
to turn
he full,and
tiru-gu,'
(actively),
(of
the causal particle
to intransitive themes;
itself),
yet it often annexes
to run
to cause
(Tam. '6tt-u'),from '6d-u,'to run;
e.g., '6d-i-su,'
from
to cause
to walk
and
nadi,'to
(Tam. 'nada-ttu'),
nad-i-su,'
'
'
'
'
'
walk.
The
and
oldest
purest
is supposedto
particle
a
root
in
'
"..'
'aya'
aya,'proves
The
other
Tulu
the
Dravidian
'
'
vi
viz.,by
dialects,
'
Old
'
is
Indo-European causative
prefixedafter
aya,'with
p
'i'
Telugu
the
'i' in
becomes
of
be the Sanscrit
this aud
between
form
or
'
'
Slavonic; and
the
blance
resem-
close:;nevertheless,,
is very
bi ' and
purelyaccidental.
in
difierent manner
suffixing'a'
from
to the verbal
the
theme,
'
then
'
'
364
THK
derived
the Sanscrit
from
supposedto proceedfrom
In Gond
ha
'
'
or
'
'
the
'
VKKB.
'
or
aya
same
or
is the
similar
causal
Passive
'
be
'
may
source.
and
particle,
is added
to the
to the theme.
of transitive verbs,not
present participle
III. The
Tulu
p-aya,'the
'
Voice.
of
the
voice.
of
languages of
the
the
'
'
'
'
'
their
theme
'
il/
these
usual
manner.
Drividian
The
verb
is
entirelydestitute of
passivevoice,properly
called,nor
what
(1.)The
the
use
every
holds
one
placeof
of the
neuter
dialect of the
true
also
Dravidian
the
destitute of
are
dialects agree:
of all.
passivevoice
intransitive
or
which
"
is to
form
largeextent
of tbe
verb.
suppliedby
This
characteristic
is in
mode
be used,it is always
expressingthe
Thus, it was
broken, is ordinarily
preferredby classical writers.
gular
expressedin Tamil by udeindadu,'the preterite
(thirdperson sinof
'
neuter)of
'
to
udei,'intransitive,
break
oi-
become
broketi;and
and
though this is a neuter, rather than a passiveproperlyso called,
be rendered it has come
into a brohen condition,
might literally
yet it
is evident that for all practicalpurposes
than this is
nothing more
of the
requiredto express the force of the passive. The passivity
the instrumental case of the
expression
may be increased by prefixing
THE
PASSIVE
365
TOICE,
it came
agent,e.g., ennal udeindadn,'it was hroken hy me, or literally
into a broken condition throughme.
mode
of forming the passive ia by means
of
(2.)A very common
the preterite
verbal participle
of any neuter
active verb, followed
or
by the preterite
(thirdperson singularneuter)of the verbs to become,
'
to
'
be, to
go,
to end.
(occasionally)
or
mugindadu,' it is
or
finished,
This
finishedit is become.
of passivity:not only is
completed.
Transitive
forms, may
or
in this
Thus,
we
may
either
say
mugind' ayittru,'
literally
having
form
adds the idea of completionto that
the thing done, but the doing of it is
'
active verbs
which
are
destitute of
intransitive
acquirea passivesigniiication.
transitive verb,
or
a
build,is necessarily
and is without a corresponding
intransitive; but in the phrase k6vil
the temple is built,
the templehaving built has
katti ayittru,'
literally
is acquiredby the active voice,without
become,a passivesignification
the assistance of any passive-forming
it has gone,
particle. poyittru,'
it is
generallybe used in such phrases instead of 'ayittru,'
may
Thus
'
manner
to
katt-u,'
bind
'
'
become.
'
the verbal in
dal or
al,'are often
especially
instead of the preterite
verbal participle,
tion
used in Tamil
in the formait is
of this constructive passive;e.g., instead of 'seyd'ayittru,'
done, literally
having done it has become,we may say aeydal ayittru,'
which though it is used to express the same
signifies
meaning,literally
it has become a fact,the doingof it is completed.
the doing has become,i.e.,
of the active as a passive(with the
In these instances the use
Persian rule of using the
substantive verb) correspondsto the New
and
it stands unsupported,
form of the verb as an active when
same
Verbal
'
'
nouns,
'
as
followed
passivewhen
by
referred to requirethe
passivesnow
verb.
The force of the passive
of the auxiliary
third person
neuter
voice will not be brought out by the use of the masculine or feminine,
employed,
or
by the epiceneplural. If those persons of the verb were
would
in the idea of personality
which
is inherent
the activity
sitate
necesThe
an
to a
Dravidian
active
constructive
signification
; it would
tie down
the
transitive
theme
366
THE
verbal noun,
there is
terind-u
to be
: but, whatever
passiveparticiple
correspondingTamil
'
is
and
this idiom
difference between
some
for in the
'
by others
VEKB.
'
terind'
the
Dr"vidian
it
be,
one
it is known,
ayittru,'
phrase
of an
preteriteverbal participle
it is
means
having known
phrase literally
unquestionablythe
the
veys
having known it is gone, conpoyittrn,'literally
that a verb signifying
the same
It is remarkable
signification.
to go should
be used in the Dravidian
languagesas a passive-making
India.
well as in the languagesof Northern
as
auxiliary,
become.
'
terindu
Dravidian
Occasionally
active
verbs
transitive
or
themselves
are
sitive
without
the addition of any intranpassivesignification,
and relative participial
Relative participles
auxiliarywhatever.
the parts of the verb which
most
are
are
frequentlyused in this
used
with
nouns
e.g., 'erudina
manner;
Tam., /
both
'
have got
suvadi
of
participles
that wrote;
yet
to that is
'
pustagam vendum,'
In this
printed one.
ach'-aditta,'
printed, are
transitive themes.
former
The
the
means
phrase
preterite
literally
and the
passivelyto signifywritten,,
it is used
that printed or
literally
means
ach' aditta
erudina,'written,and
relative
undu;
off,but
struck
is used
latter
as
valent
equipassively
printed.
the preteriteneuter, is
especially
oftentimes used in the same
podum,' Tarn.,
manner;
e.g., in 'ionnadu
what was
that which said;
said is sufficient,
means
sonnadu,'literally
but the connexion
and
the usage
of the language determine
it to
in this case
signifypassivelythat which was said; and so distinctively
is the passivesense
alone,that the use of
expressedby the connexion
the more
formal
modern
sound
would
passive solla-(p)pattadu,'
awkward
and foreign, 'endra,'Tani., 'anede,' Tel., that is called,
that spoke,
instance of the same
is another very common
rule,
literally
Jesus
he who speaks; but
'lyesu enbavar,'Tarn., signifies
literally,
The
relative
participial
noun,
'
'
"
usage
determines
it
to
mean
he who
is called Jesus.
'
THE
PASSIVE
367
VOICE.
found
same
beaten.
annexed
of
to
Tam., he
e.g., 'kolla-(p)pattan,'
or
to kill.
e.g.,
shame.
The
of the infinitive
which
case
verbal
or
the base
is
base of
'verb is sometimes
in construction with
noun
regarded as
that
use
this
suffered ;
nouns
used instead
this
in
auxiliary,
noun;
action
denotingqualityor condition;
he suffered
or
ashamed, literally
rienced
expeto
was
ultimate
the
signifying
he suffered
a killing
Tailed,
literally,
was
It is also annexed
he
vetka-(p)pattan,'
'
verb
beaten,or
was
he
literally
used, it is considered
be
of the infinitive.
pad-u,'to suffer,with an
of quality,
is rather a phrase than a passivevoice.
infinitive or noun
It is rarelyfound in the classics ; and idiomatic speakerspreferthe
other modes of forming the passive. pad-u is often added, not only
compound
of
'
to
active,but
also to neuter
by
expresses
necessary,
the
itselfas
addition
or
of
the
'
much
'
the intransitive
as
as is ordinarily
passivesignification
passiveauxiliarydoes not alter the
a
sitive
difference in Tamil between the intransignification;
e.g., there is no
will appear, and
it appears,
or
teriya(p)padum ;'or
teriyum,'
in Telugu between
teliyunu and teliyabadunu,'the corresponding
In ordinaryuse
forms.
pad-u conveys the meaning of continuous
action or being,rather than that of passivityj
e.g., 'irukkar(p)patta,
'
'
'
'
'
'
Tam.,
is
Tamilian
'
thereby,not
'
/ have
have
been accustomed^
to
ea"
well.
Dravidian
'
'
368
THE
VERB.
Tarn.,to
by 'kol,'
it for myself,
/ made
take (Tel.'kon-u'); e.ff., 'panni-(k)kondgn;
This auxiliarysometimes
I made
and took it.
conveys a
literally,
by the
constructively
of
use
an
auxiliaryverb, viz
one
another.
IV.
The
same
The
usage
Negative
appears
Voice.
'
'
'
'
In the Dravidian
negativevoice,as
in the
the verbal
affirmative,
370
we
miss
'
'a'
a'
is
is inserted
between
a-mal,'without living.
The
without
The
relative
in Tam.,
'bal-a-da,'
it contributes
It will be
find
'
in Tamil
noun
lived
is
'
'
mei,' the
var-a"
or
In these
alone
have
:' it may,
'
'
if euphony
instances,
ordinaryenunciative vowel, would
'
this
and
that
participle
appearedwhere we
'a'
(euphonically
formative,and
the
verbal
var-a-da.'
'
and
the theme
in Canarese
short
invariably
living.
pronominal
of the
find
vowel
initial vowel
this lengthening
of the
even
terminations;e.g., we
'
VERB.
THE
'
'
and that
been inserted,
Tamil) has intentionally
in some
to grammatical
manner
expression.
found that much
lightis thrown upon this subjectby the
of the negativevoice of the
pronominal terminations
in
Telugn. The
Telugu are identical
with
those of the
present tense of
the affirmative.
mence
pronominalterminations of the verb comis represented
with a vowel; but in Telugu verbs the pronoun
commences
invariably
by the final syllablealone, and that syllable
used
in the
with a consonant.
of negationwere
Hence, if no particle
conjugationof the Telugu negativevoice,the pronominalsuffix would
be appended directly
to the verbal theme, and as every Telugu theme
In Tamil
and
terminates
would
Canarese
the
in the enunciative
remain.
invariably
u,'that
'
What
then
'
'
would
not
be
elided,but
is the fact 1
a
examining the Telugn negative,it is found that the vowel
intervenes between
the theme
and the pronominal suffix
invariably
On
and
as
'
way
for this
but
is
'a,'it is
'
'
evident
of the theme
that
'a
'
has been
elided
'
make
to
euphonic insertion,
Tel.,I do not,
chey-a-nu,'
is not
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
THE
to go,
This,however,is only an
with
the
instead of 'ak-a-nu'
have
thus
negationwhich
or
are
the included
apparent
for it
irregularity,
'p6v-a-nu' and
a' of
'
'p6v-a-vu.'
'kanu,' /
become not, is in
arrived
at
the
conclusion
that 'a'
is the
being
'agen.'
signof
is
the formation of
from
forms
correct
of
lengthening
accordance
We
371
VOICE.
trace
The
NEGATIVE
the
property of
The
negative'a,'being
and Canarese by the initialvowel of the pronominal
with it : and an evisuffix,
dence
to have got incorporated
appears gradually
of this incorporation
survives in the euphoniclengtheningof the
pronominalvowel in Tamil and Tulu.
It is desirable now
and imperative
to inquireinto the participial
formatives of the negativeverb.
The negative
verbal participle
of the Tamil is formed by suffixing
a-du
a-mal ;'e.g., sey(y)-a-duor
not doing,or
or
iey(y)-a-mal,'
without doing. In the highestand lowest Tamil
mei
is used as the
formative of this participle
instead of mal,'e.g., varnv-a-mei,'
withconstitutes the ordinarytermination of abstract
oiji slipping. mei
and is added both to crude roots and to the relative participles
nouns,
of verbs ; e.g., tar-mei,'
a being
humility; iru-kkindr-a-mei,'
lowness,
the
termination
verbal
of
is
or
nouns
being. The formative
negative
the
tive,
formaidentical with this abstract mei ;'and
mal,'
participial
the
is evidently
form : for
original
equivalentto it,and probably
it is more
likelythat a final '1' should have been softened away than
The verbal noun
added by use.
of the Telugu negativeverb ends in
mei.'
the same
The other Tamil termination
as
mi,' which is virtually
verbal participles,
of negative
formative of
'du,'is an ordinary
of quality.The
neuter
nouns
correspondingCanarese termination is
de ;'and in Tamil
emphatic e,'is commonly
du,'with a subsequent
used as a negativeimperativeor prohibitive
do
; e.g., ^ey(y)-a-d-6,'
in 'du' or 'de'
verbal participle
not ihoUf"a,proof that the negative
of the negative
The relative participle
is properly a verbal noun.
verb in each of the dialects,
except the Telugu,is formed by suffixing
in
to the verbal participle
d-u,'eliding
a,'the signof the relative,
usual the enunciative
Tam., giy-a-da,'
u ;' e.g.,
as
sey(y)-a-da,'
succeeded
'
'
common
in Tamil
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
372
THE
Can,,that does or
did
VKRB.
Many additional
not.
verb,and
and
it is
negativeinfinitive in
formed.
The
does
inflexional increments,and
will be
under
seen
The
negative
verbal
substantive
negativeimperative
Tamil
and
This
is also used
the head
the
by
ordinarily
are
is formed
by
Telugu
negativeparticle;
of the^ Telugu
ni
is one
of conjunction,
as
particle
did not.
constructed
of the
participle
of the usual
that
'chey-a-ni,'
that
Canarese
negativerelative
'
e.g.,
both
are
of the
participles
and
that verb
by the help of
forms
as
'
'
of the relative
participles.
negative imperative of
and
participle
the
'
'
'
'
'
and
is not
the
'
'
particle a.'
to
which
forms
which
The
the
'ka'
the
signof
suffixes of the
and
'ku'
the
forms
aforesaid
are
suffixed
but
infinitive,
the
negative
in
not
are
therefore,
question,
'ku'
or
'ka,'but 'a-kn' and 'a-ka,'or 'a-ka;' and thus 'ch"y-aka,'without doing,or not having done, and 'chey-a-ku or
chey-a-ka,'
do not, come
into harmony with the other Telugu forms, viz.,'chSy-athe not doing; and also with the negative
ni,'thai does not, 'chey-a-mi,'
and verbals of the other dialects.
participles
The
of the Telugu imperativeand negativeverbal participle
a
it only remains
to inquireinto
beingundoubtedlythe signof negation,
the originof the 'ka' or 'ku' which is suffixed to it.
The
suffix
is evidently used in Telugu for the
ka
participial
'
'
'
'
'
same
Can.,
de.'
to
'ka'
as
purposes
'
also
'
the
Those
'
Tamil
suffixes
'du,''mal,' and
suffixes,
though used by
be
formatives
regarded as
proceeding from
verbal
of verbal
similar
'mei,'and
are
participles,
nouns.
the
doubtedly
un-
I consider
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
THE
NEGATIVE
Telugu derivative
373
VOICE.
nouns
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
of the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
for when
aka,'we
we
the
compare
doubt
Tarn.
that
they
'
'
sey(y)-aRka and
identical.
What
the
Tel.
is the
'chfiy-
origin
'al' (pronounced
'an' before 'k'),the particleof negation,and 'ka,'which
ka
is identical with
or
ga,'a sign of the Tamil infinitive,
tive,
optain
such
words
as
or
politeimperative,
apparent
'v8r-ga,'
(he,
may
All
in
verbal
end
in
nouns
thou, you, they,"c.)flourish.
Malayalam
'ka'
or
'ga,'and each of those verbals is used also as a polite
imperative;e.g., wari-ka' or wari-ga,'is either a coming or mayest
thou
accordingto the context : so that the infinitival,
come,
ticipial,
parthe
or
imperativeformative appears to have been originally
cannot
of this Tamil
'
'
'
formative of
are
suffix 'ankaf
prohibitive
verbal
'
'
noun.
it is derived
from
374
We
'
VERB.
THE
mani
minni.'
'
or
suffixed
is not
This
of
particle
prohibitive
the
to
"min,' in
'noli.'
'minni'
'
is
'
is not, as
min
al '), and
(euphonised from
but is a si^ of the second
Beschi supposes, a prohibitive
particle,
used in
and as such is systematically
person pluralof the imperative,
the higherdialect by the imperativeof the affirmative voice,as well
the Gond
as
Possibly
by the prohibitive;
e.g., 'poBu-min,'hear ye.
and
mat
mani,'is connected rather with the Hindustani
prohibitive,
of negation,
the Sanscrit ma,' and remotelywith the Turkish particle
'
an-min
is
'
'
'
'
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
me
"
or
which
ma;'
is used
in the formation
a'
minni
also closelyresembles
negativevoice of the verb.
the prohibitive
of the Scythiantablets of Behistun.
inni,'
particle
of the
'
'
Origin of
that
'
'
'
the theme
the
have
seen
negativeparticle. We
signof negation,and that it is inserted
signsof personalityand other suffixes to
the Dravidian
a'
is the Dravidian
between
form
'
'
and
the
negativevoice of the
"
verb.
'
'
connected
the
with
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
thou
hast
eatest
not
voice
by suffixinghalle
or
not
'
The
eaten.
'
or
'
G6nd
'
'
'
forms
regularly
barbarous
hille,'
a
its negative
euphonisation
375
APPELLATIVES.
of the
'al'
more
or
'
'
'
'
'
'
often retained
'
'
'
'
'
'
is not
very common,
compounds evince
and
classical,
to break
up in process
the
tendencywhich
elements.
'
al
'
'
il
or
'
'
'
final
'
'
be adduced.
can
Tamil,has become
Tam.,
'
is in
muri-ta.'
of the
appears
dal,'the formative
of many
verbal
and
in
nouns
ta
in Oanarese
'
'
'
has
infinitive,
alreadyseen
'
'
that
'
mei,' the
been
to have
from
weakened
been
another
suffix of the
Tamil
softened from
'
mal,' the
'al;'and
have
we
negativeverbal
suffix of the
noun
negative
verbal
participle.
Whatever
opinionwe
from
'
entertain
widely extended
al,' the
respectingthe derivation
aflBnities of
'
al,' al,'or
'
'
of 'a'
el,'the
are
prohibitiveor negativeimperativeparticle,
deservingof notice.
The
prohibitive
particleof the Santal, a K61 dialect,is 'ala;'the
also is 'ala;'the Ostiak
Finnish prohibitive
'ila;'and we find a
la.'
in the Hebrew, viz., al ;'Chaldee
similar prohibitive
even
particle
'
V.
In
Appellative
'
Verbs.
'
forms
/
'paz-an,'
Lord's, it forms
merelynouns
appliesto
of
nouns
am
the
Lord;
'paz-an-an,'I
qualityin
the
appliesto
and
am
from
the
the
possessive'paz-an,'
Lord's.
Adjectivesbeing
Scythianlanguages,
every rule which
also. In the New
adjectives
Persian,
376
VERB.
THE
probably through
there is
influence of the
the
similar
of
compound
noun
or
man,
'
em,'
guages,
Scythian lan-
conterminous
with
adjective,
from
merd/ a
an
'
man,
verb /
of the substantive
am.
the Dravidian
between
agreement
be converted
may
of the Dravidian
into
verb
in the
dialects of each
ancient
more
in the
connexions
even
languages,and in some
to it the usual pronominal
dialects,
colloquial
by simply suffixing
be thus
in the nominative
case
fragments: and not only may nouns
the obliquecase-basis,
old genitive,
or
conjugatedas verbs,but even
in High Tamil, as in Mordwin, be adopted as a verbal theme.
may
Tamil grammarians call these verbs
literally
vinei-(k)kuRippu,'
been styledconjugated
verbal signs;and they have,not inappropriately,
I think the best
: but
nouns
by an Englishwriter on Tamil Grammar
is that which
was
name
given them by Beschi, viz., appellative
'
'
verbs.'
Appellativeverbs
person, but
of
conjugated through
are
number
every
no
they are
and
they are
'
'
'
are
kings.
also
So
formative
genitival
the
we
'
may
in,'and
king, or
the
'
to the
annex
then
from
we
king's,
crude
the
base the
obliqueor
constructive
new
base
k6n-in,'of
,may
not
'
'
'
'
the nominative
base of
crude
or
'
'
poet:
common
to the whole
vidian
Dra-
in
sevakudu,' a servant, or
vowel), from
verbs
s6vakunda-nu,'/ am
appellative
'
is
family. Thus,
termination
nouns
sevakunda-vu,'thou
art
'
kavi,'a poet,
we
form
the
/ am
a
'kavi-ni,'
thou art a poet.
servant; 'kavi-vi,'
a
servant;
378
THE
Tamil
than
VERB.
brevityand compressionrender
its
adaptedfor metaphoricaluse.
peculiarly
verbs
Adjectivesare formed into appellative
the Dravidian
as
adjectiveis merely a
in terms
well
as
nouns
but
vally,
qualityused adjecti: e.g.,
oli-(y)-ei,'
reality
of
noun
in
than
as
it
'
iili-(y)-ei,'
brightness
; and
thou art sweet, is thou art sweetness.
Appellativeverbs are formed
from adjectives,
of quality,
not only in the cultivated DrS.vior
nouns
dian dialects,
but even
in the Ku, which
is spoken by a barbarous
race
Ku, / am good, negg-amu,'we are good.
; e.g., negg-S.nu,'
When
verbs
of qualityare
used as the bases of appellative
.nouns
nouns
or
they are generallyadopted in their crude shape,as in the
Tam.,
thou art
is literally
thou
bright,
'
'
which
instances
'
art
have
justbeen
cited ; but
in many
cases
the crude base and the
we
find the
between
pronominal
particle iya'intervening
termination
or signof gender ; e.g., 'kod-iya-n'
(as'a verb),he is cruel;
a strong man
val-iya-n,'
(as a noun) one who is cruel,or a cruel man
;
he is strong,"c.
This is the same
which we have already
or
particle
be used as an
to
formative ; e.g., val-iya,'
seen
adjectival
strong,
'
'
'
'
little,
"c., and
per-iya,'
great, siR-iya,
'
like these
I have
be relative
words
'
to
'
'
'
'
'
'
that which
is great,instead of
peri-(y)-a-du.'
On the other hand, in another class of instances,i disappears,
Words
of this class,
alone remains.
when deprived
of their
and
a
and undoubtedly
it is
signsof gender,are commonly called adjectives,
that theyare used ; but lookingat their construction and
as
adjectives
it is great,or
'
'
'
'
'
force I would
term
them
relativeparticiples
vei-bs.
of appellative
PRONOMINAL
In the words
annexed
directly
referred to,
379
SIGNS.
'a,'the sign of
the relative
whieh
literally
is the property
'
is
participle
ing
belongudei-(y)-a/
malei-(y)-a,'
hUly,
of.
which is a hill; ti-y-a,'
which is evil. As
udeiliterally
evil,
literally
he
an
(y)-an/considered as a noun, is certainly
appellative,
signifying
who owns, a proprietor,
word
and as the same
is used poetically
as an
when
it
he
is
the
it
evident that
appellative
verb,
owner
seems
signifies
;
the proper light
in which to regard 'iidei-(y)-a'
(and every similar word)
is to consider it as the relative participle
verb used
of an appellative
to,more
'
'
'
adjectivally.
ConjugationalSystem.
Mode
of
Drividian
Pronominal
annexing
verb, includingthe
Signs.
The
"
of the
persons
related ideas of
are
formed
Telugu, ni-vu,'the
'
both
and
terminations
of the
verb
few
instances
nothingleftbut
of the
pronoun
second
its formative
it is
the included
vowel.
has
In
has lost
person singular,
final j and in the personal
represented
only by
vu,' an
'
euphonic
addition.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
380
of harmonic
by
VERB.
THE
which
vowel
to harmonise
the mode
with
in which
sequences
on
'
Sounds
'),
is affected
it.
the
by
verb.
instead
to
say
of
I
with
in accordance
love-I,
love,
"
alteration of
an
change in meaning.
In the Semitic languagesa change
from
the
termination
of the
verb
the ancient
positionwhich
in the
of
position
its commencement
to
'am-o,'we
have
produces no
the
pronoun
produces an
positionof the
: the
important change in grammatical signification
When
the
or
pronominalfragments determines the tense.
pronouns
the tense of the verb is regardedas
pronominalfragmentsare prefixed,
future or aoristic: it is regardedas past when
fixing
they are suffixed. Prethe pronominalfragments denotes that the action of the verb
existence in the mind of the speaker or
has, as yet, only a subjective
it is future j suffixing
them denotes that the action of the
agent," i.e.,
verb has alreadyacquiredan
objectiveexistence,apart from the will
it is past.
wish of the speakeror agent, i.e.,
or
kind
of this
characterises the Dravidian
No peculiarity
languages:
of the positionof the pronouns,
the tenses are formed, not by means
but by particles
or
signsof present, past,and future time suffixed to
in the Turkish and Finnish
the theme ; and the personalsigns,as
suffixed to the signsof tense.
The only exceptionto this
are
families,
rule is that
alara
"
which
forms
languagewhich
but
the most
have
to
appears
which, in
far
been
Malay-
derived
directly
from
its
cerned,
conjugational
system is conhas relapsedinto a condition
nearlyresemblingthat of the
Mongolian, the Manchu, and other rude primitivetongues of High
Asia.
In ancient times, as may
be gathered from Malayala poetry,
from inscriptions
and especially
preservedby the Syrian Christians and
the Jews, the pronouns
suffixed to the Malayala verb, precisely
were
At present, the verb is entirely
as
divested,
they still are in Tamil.
of signsof personality
at least in the colloquial
dialect,
; and with the
and gender also have necessarily
appeared
dispronouns, the signsof number
the
Tamil,
"
be
so
so
separatelyprefixedto
the
or
verb
as
nominative
to
must
in every instance
and
completethe signification,
PRONOMINAL
it is chiefly
by
381
SIGNS.
of this
'
'
'
I heat ;
'
ni
thou
atichu,'
didst beat ;
'
avan
he
atichu,'
heat.
'
the pronominaltermination.
i.e.,
signsof tense
changes take place (not in
When
which
the
serve,
as
has
been
are
the
shown,
theme, but
to
in the
euphonic
signsthemselves),
Other
'
have
'
'
382
THE
the Turkish.
Thus^
the
VERB.
Turkish
'
61ursen,'thou art,
verb
the
'
is formed
from
the
pronominalsuffix men,' /.
An importantdifference which is generally
found to exist between
the Dravidian
languagesand the North Indian vernaculars should here
be stated.
In the languagesof Northern
India the present tense of -a
verb is ordinarily
verb to its
formed by annexing the substantive
I am
present participle,
Beng. ('ka,nte-aehi'),
doinff,
e.g!.,'karitechi,'
'
instead of / do.
In
more
substantive verb, as
is unknown
ancient.
an
it is used
In
Tamil
and
Canarese
this
use
of the
'
'
'
'
'
person
'
of the aorist.
thou wast,
Thus,
suppliedwith
whilst
'
unditini,'/
'
was,
and
'
unditivi,'
the usual
'
'
'
'
nu' is discarded,and
'
as
Ot
FORMATION
in
singularand plural,
especially
connexion
the verb
not
e.g.,
it will
sey(y)-",'
usage
"which
'
are
383
TENSES.
with
the
negativevoice of
for sey(y)-adu.'
Telugu prevailsin
from
'
languages
many
the other.
of the
for the third person singular
Persian uses
Thus, the New
the contracted infinitive,
as
preterite
grammarians styleit ^an abstract
verbal noun, which
The
be regarded as the theme of the verb.
may
Hebrew
of the preterite
third person masculine
tense is also a verbal
without
We
similar peculiarity
in
see
a
noun,
pronominal addition.
the third person of the present tense of the verb in some
languages;
"
the three
e.g., compare
substantive
of the
persons
of the Turkish
present tense
verb,
'
olurum,' /
'
'
am
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Formation
op
tenses.
is therefore
Most
"
forms
participial
from
formed
the
of
Dravidian
the
of the verb ;
inquiryinto
an
preliminaryto
necessary
tenses
the
are
ticiples
par-
an
of which
one
participles,
of
because they include the signification
(calledrelative participles,
the relative pronoun),will be inquiredinto in a subsequent part of
this section ; the other,commonly called verbal participles
or
gerunds,
Dravidian
tenses.
and which
tenses
are
verbs have
to be
now
formed.
are
The
two
considered,constitute the
forms
into
will be inquired
participles
from
the
consideration of which
myselfhere
with
some
speciesof
which
assumed
are
in connexion
they
general remarks
bases
cannot
with
by
which
the
the
verbal
signsof tense,
be severed.
the
on
the
on
I content
and
signification
force
Tamil
and force. In ordinary
their significadon
participles:
Malayalam,there
"
is but
one
verbal
of the past
of the
verbal participle
that
participle,
a
384
VERB.
THE
present
tense
as
well
as
of the
past.
In
this
the
therefore,
particular,
Tamil
'
"
them
from
what
are
followingsentences
verbal participles.
The
in Tamil
in
'
and
Telugu.
is unknown
participle.This verbal participle
Malayalam; but is commonly used both in Canarese and
(1.)Present
I
verbal
quote the
"
illustration which
Vikramdrha, punishingthe
wicked
follows from
the Canarese.
and
the good,reignedover
protecting
the kingdom.' Here the Englishwords
punishingand protecting,
are
of the present tense, used gerundially;
and the Dravidian
participles
words which they represent,(in Canarese,
sikshisutta and
rakshithe same
force.
In this respect only there is a
sutta)have precisely
difierence between
them,viz.,that the English participles
are
capable
whereas
the Dravidian
of being used also as adjectives,
words,though
be used adjectivally,
cannot
in
called participles,
or
any other way
than that here exemplified.
'
verbal
'
'
(2.)Preterite
'
"
'
386
to
THE
man
a
collof|uial
'),he walked, literally
nadancla(v)an
the
who
'
toalked.
the
VERB.
In
such
force of
verb.
This
verbal
is not
uncommon
an
is used with
noun
participial
or
guages
in other lan-
usage
also; and
verb, bot!i
instances
of the
neuter
in
in its
origin,
of the
verb;
e.g.,
'
nadanda(n)am
or
who walked.
we
nadanda(n)em,'we walked, literally
the
This mode
of forming the tenses
has been developed from
Dravidian
of usingparticipial
and verbal nouns
as the conjugacustom
tional bases of verbs,and, so far,is in accordance with the geniusof
'
the
however,
purpose
of the
of
root
forming
and
the
the
The
present tense.
tion,
combina-
forms
a
virtually
present participle.I think it may, therefore,be assumed
of the present tense at a former
that the Tamil had a verbal participle
with
become
obsolete,except in combination
period,which has now
the personalterminations,
when
it constitutes the present tense of the
verb.
(3.) The signof the present tense in the Ancient Canarese verb,
unconnected
with the formative
of the present verbal
is altogether
of the ancient
dialect is
participle.The present verbal participle
is
identical with that of the modern
one, the temporalsignof which
'tta'
or
utta,'whilst 'dap' or 'p' is the sign of the present tense
of the verb in the ancient dialect ; e.g., baldapeu ('bal-dap-en
),I
'
'
'
live.
'
that of the
Canarese; and
of the
of the
'
its
grammarians,not
presenttense.
use
a
in this connexion
necessary
element
is
only a
ment
refine-
in the formation
THE
These real
inquireinto
PRESENT
387
TENSE.
or
the formation
in
participles
to
the
via,rious
dialects.
Formation
of
Present.
the
"
the modern
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
been 'ta'
have
'te.'
Or
of the
it; e.g.,
final
The
'
'a'
vowel,
'
or
porated
pronominal signs,or rather perhaps,incor'baluttene' ('bal-utt'-ene'),/ Uve; 'balutti'
thou livest.
('bal'-utt'-i'),
of the Telugu is ordinarily
The presentverbal participle
formed by
sionally
adding 'cbu' (pronounced 'tsu') to the theme of the verb. Occainstead of 'chu.'
'ka' is used to form the present participle
is used instead of
chu ;'and though it
dialect tu
In the colloquial
be the original,
that
chu
and
tu
is possible
(from tsu ')the
may
in accordance
with analogyto derive
corruption,
yet it would be more
from 'tu;' and this 'tu' so nearly resembles the Canarese
chu
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ta
or
'
te,'that
we
may
safelyconclude
both
forms
to have been
which in most
identical. Probably also
du,'the particle
originally
the verbal theme and
instances is inserted as a signof tense between
the pronominalterminations of the Telugu aorist,
springsfrom the
'
'tu.'
originas
same
'chunnu'
of the
or
'tunnu,'the ordinarytermination
present tense
derived from
'
chu
grammaticalTelugu, is
in
'
or
'
of the
participle
compound form
onlysignof
presenttime in
undu,'
language,and unnu,'a
to he,used as an auxiliary.
the originof the use of
I cannot offer any opinionrespecting
tu,'
*ta,'or 'te,'as a sign of present time in Telugu-Canarese. We
'
this
'
'
'
at
or
t,'the formative of the
might propose to compare it with
conquering. at,'however,is
Sanscrit priesent
participle,
e.g., jayat,'
'
'
'
'
riot also
or
gerund.
might also compare
as
in a
a
widely
participle,
'
formative with
te
Telugu-Canarese
the formative of the Bengalipresent participle,
e.g., 'karite,'
'ite,'
We
or
'ant'
the
'
388
THE
VERB.
language,and
same
be the dative
less common
'
te
'
or
locative of
or
'
ite
'
with reason, to
supposed,
ka,' the secondaryand
has been
verbal
infinitive in the
of the
that
'
noun.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'Anindr-u'
annexed.
by
the
poets,and
is
is
pound
com-
derived,I
'
ultimate
a,'the
base of
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
but
'
iru-kkiR-en.'
many
and
cases
similar
numerous
in
result
a
follows
different
in
cause.
another
and
more
former
of the
signof
(notfor
tense.
the sake
of
In
such
euphony
THE
merely,but
'
as
PKESENT
of
means
389
TENSE.
grammatical expression)'kkiB-u'
and
kkindr-u.'
The
the
Malayalam
the
uses
in
signof
MalayMam is
'
modified
somewhat
tense
same
'
unnu
kkunnu,' suf-
'
or
'
Where
the Tamil
'
use
'
'
'
'
'
'
converted
into
in Malayalam ; e.g., ondru,'Tarn.,
nn
constantly
one, is in Malayalam 'onna,' and
'mundru,' Tam., three,is in Malayalam
'
'
munna.'
Even
'
in
Tamil
the same
or
a
vulgar colloquial
similar tendencyappears;
'ondru/ one, being commonly pronounced
and
onnu,'
The
Tam.
mundru,' three, munu.'
gindru and
kkindru
be converted
and dialectically
would, therefore,
naturally
in Malayalam to 'ginnu' and 'kkinnu.'
The
next
point is the
of the 'g' of
cumstance
softening
ginnu.' This has arisen from the ciraway
that in Tamil
is pronounced in the middle of a word
g
so
to be littlemore
than an
as
softly
indistinct,
guttur.nl
breathing:
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in consequence
and
in
the
of which
colloquialdialect it is often
'
'
of the
Sanscrit,
discarded
altogether;
e.g.,
he
commonly pronounced
varugiKan,'
vari-Ran
va-Ran.'
Hence
or
comes,
ginnu (from gindru')would
become
in Malayalam 'innu.' The onlyremainingdifference
naturally
is between
the 'i' of 'innu' and the
of 'unnu;' and this preu
sents
for
Tamil
in
i
is
often
no
even
difficulty,
pronouncedas
very
the
of
the
is a middle
aud
the
u
u
by
vulgar,
Malayala unnu
'
/ go, is
pogiBen,'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
sound
The
between
'
i'
identityof
of the Tamil,
and
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
p6-Ren;'and
'
'
u,'
Malayalasignof
be doubted.
the
Sometimes
present
tense
with
that
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
390
VEKB.
THE
I have
'giR-u'and 'tfindru'are
is merelyan euphonised form of
one
gindr-u is the secondaryform,and
Baid that
identical in
and
origin,
the other.
I have
that
doubt
no
the
that
'
'
derived
been
'
from
'
'
'
view
of the
case
is correct,it detracts
for
Malayalam to high antiquity,
the
change
of 'kkJR-u'
'
to
from
somewhat
that
it proves
it
the claim
of the
subsequentto
was
kkiudr-u,'i.e.,subsequentto the
mencement
com-
dialects.
own
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
no
'
'
ur
is derived from
'
dur,'est,
impersonalsubstantive verb.
The
tense.
preterite
constitutes one
of
preterite,
2.
character,and
"
The
the
mode
most
in which
languageforms
distinctive features
its
in its grammatical
which
mination
materiallycontributes to the deterof the questionof its relationship.
In the Semitic languages past time, or
the objective
realityof
and suffixing
past events, is denoted by placingthe verbal theme first,
to it the sign of the personalagent. In the primitiveIndoEuropean languagesthe preterite
commonly
appears to have been most
of the reduplication
of the root or verbal theme;
formed by means
has in many
instances been so softened and
but this reduplication
that it has
euphonised,
in the preterite
from
one
dwindled
into the
that which
forms
mere
use
of
part of the
different vogivel
root.
The
Indo-
THE
Europeanpreterite
was
PKETERITE
also
391
TENSE.
formed by
frequently
of
meaus
prefixed
'
participle.
with a wider
is used in Tamil
The
preteriteverbal participle
than in any other dialect,
though its proper and
range of signification
The Tamil
alone.
being
inherent meaning is that of the preterite
verbal
the preterite
uses
destitute of a present verbal participle,
verbal
methods
into tlie Dravidian
inquireparticularly
into two
(i.)by
of forming the preterite.They divide themselves
and (ii.)
a
of the final consonant;
by suffixing
sign
reduplication
We
have
now
to
"
of
past time.
(1.) The
Final
THE
by
very
Consonant.
"
small number
of
formation
it is remarkable.
the
This mode
Preterite
of
Reduplication
the
op
is adopted
formingthe preterite
by
which
but
dialects;
is as
interesting
when
Indo-Europeanlanguages,
the pre-
392
THE
terite is formed
by
VERB.
root which
it is the
reduplicatfon,
of the root; but in
firstsyllable
of
means
doubled,or
at least the
dialectsthe
is
reduplication
the Dravidian
The
alone.
final consonant
that of the
is
those
in this manner
are
preterites
which end in 'd-u/ 'g-u,'
or
r-u/ precededby a singleshort vowel,
to
to enter; and
to suffer; pug-u,'
'peR-u,'
e.g., in Tamil, 'pad-u,'
of which are
obtain,the preterites
patt-en,I suffered;pukk-en,'/
/ obtained.
In each of the above examples
entered; and
pettr-en,'
the final consonants
H
are
doubled,and being thus
d,' g,'and
sards 'tt,' kk,'
doubled,are converted by rule into the corresponding
and 'rr'
'ttr'). Whilst the above and similar verbs
(pronounced
in the classical dialect of the
form their preterites
in this manner
of those very verbs have
dialect some
Tamil, in the modern colloquial
of
adoptedthe more
ordinarymethod of denotingpast time by means
Thus
suffixed particle
consonant.
a
or
pukk-en,'I entered,has been
and
nakk-to,' I
supersededin the modern dialect by pugu-nd-en,'
of this
The Canarese forms the preterites
laughed,by nagei-tt-gu.'
verbal
themes which
form
their
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
"
'
'
'
'
'
e.g.,
'nakk-anu/
laughed,from
nag-u,'to laugh: and the Telugu, though less
rule,
systematicin this point,exhibits the operationof the same
in
the
relative
of
the
especially
participles
preterite.
diflfers
in form from that
This Dravidian
reduplication
materially
of the Indo-Europeanlanguages;but it appears
to proceedfrom a
and it constitutes,
far as it goes, an
similar principle,
so
interesting
of
the
two families.
point resemblance between
he
'
(2.) The
Particle
fobmation
or
sign
op
Past
of
Preterite
the
Time.
by
This,with
"
the
Suffixing
some
exceptionof
the
in the
ing
previousclass,is the method of formthe
invariablyadopted by the Dravidian
and
be
which
regardedas their characteristic mode.
languages,
may
of
this importantsubject,
For the purpose
it
thoroughlyinvestigating
desirable
i
nto
the practice
will be
to inquire
of each dialect seriatim.
which
preterite
i. The
Canarese
is formed
preterite
verbal theme.
is
preterite. The
by annexing d
This
'
characteristic Canarese
most
"
'
(euphonicallyd-u ') to
'
the
verbal parpreterite
ticiple;
havingdescended,
'nudi-d-u,'
e.g., 'ili-d-u,'
havingspoken: to
which the pronominalterminations are suffixed to form the preterite
I descended, nudi-d-i,'
tense ; eg., ili-d-enu,'
thou saidst. All verbal
themes (bothin the ancient and in the modern dialect,
and whether
transitive or intransitive)
which end in i or
o,'form their preterites
in this manner,
with
themes
in
together
u.'
many
ending
'
'
'
'
'
'
394
THli
these instances,' i
from
judge,therefore,
existence
sign of
In
bond
vocalic
'
to have
seems
of
nse
'
as
in
future,both
the
'
bond
of union
Canarese
between
and
in
correct
'
bal-VTcn,'Can.,and
'
var-v-en,'Tam.
certainly
euphonic; though it has
has,to express grammatical relation,or
which it is employed to euphonize.
is
If
had
we
the
to
account
not
Can.,
In this
'i'
the
as
'i'
tbnse
'd'
before
and
and
case
signof
in lieu of the
of
ancient
to be used
come
Tamil,
'
'
'u'
and
preterite.
similar manner,
makes
more
into
come
the root
between
of connexion
modern
V,' the sign of tense ; e.g., bal-u-v-enu,'
var-u-v-6u,'
Tam., / shall live,instead of the
colloquial
and
'
the
a
often
as
VERB.
in
instances
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
referred
to; and
it is to
be
remembered
that
the
addition of the
expressed.
extent
and
'
of the use of
i as a sign
therefore,
prevalence,
to forbid our
of the preterite,
seem
supposing it to have been in
may
derived from an
all cases
euphouizationof 'd;' and as 'd,'on the
i,'it might appear proother hand, cannot have been derived from
bable
distinct and independentsigns of past
that 'd' and 'i' are
The
'
'
timel
THE
I have
no
doubt
as
considered
We
has
'
PKETEEITK
have
i/ the
ancient
dialect
'
'
is to be
characteristic.
more
that in many
seen
395
TENSE.
instances in which
and
the
Tamil
the modern
have
instances
d.'
'
Canarese
Not
in those
'
'
has
in
ancient
to prove
'
in Telugu, supersededthe
instances,
particularly
many
:
'
and
the
that
this
prevalenceof
'
form, whether
'
an
from
more
in
entered the
foreigninfluences,
from the Telugu quarter.
In the Indo-European familyof languageswe
find similar interchanges
instances
amongst the signsof past time; and though in some
form
one
mode
or
been
have
cannot
it
case
been
ancient
more
mode
derived
been
from
uniformly;e.g., the
certain that
seems
was
the
have
cannot
though
have
may
than
corruptedfrom
weah
strong method
the
weai, and
this
jugations
con-
vice
versd;
of
instances
many
Germanic
the strong, or
the
has in very
another, yet
superseded'by
the latter.
'
inquireinto
to
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
It is true
'
that
in
mara-d-a,'of a tree,
has
been
remnant
increment
shown
of
:
in
neuter
'
d'
the
the
might
section
inflexions
seem
on
of Canarese
to be used
'The
Noun,'
demonstrative,and
hiatus
that
is used
verb may
merely. Possiblythe
thus be accounted
for :
"
use
nouns,
e.g.,
but
euphonically;
it is not, therefore,
a precedentfor the
preventionof
Canarese
of
some
'
'
as
use
that
'd' is the
an
inflexional
of
of this
consonant
it
'
d
d
'
'
for the
by the
for preventing
'
396
THE
VERB.
the
'
would
not
have
appeared,but
for the
which
to
use
alreadybeen
it had
put.
ii. The
in
Tamil, as
'
'
the
to
Tamil
preteriteis ordinarilyformed
either 'd'
ways; viz.,by suffixing
preterite. The
"
Canarese,in
verbal
two
theme.
In
the
former
of
euphonization
rarelyused than some
such secondary
resolve
forms invariably
when
'
case,
it
'
'
itself is
themselves
into
'
'd'
d.'
or
more
; but
related consonant
or
in
Thus,
the
sign
of the preterite,
the compound becomes
'ndr;' e.ff.,the preterite
of
times,
verbal participle
like,is not
p61,'
p61-d-u but p6n-dr-u.'Some'd' follows '1,'the compound becomes
however, when
'kr,'
from
not
to
cornea
'kal,' leaiTi,
kal-d-n,'but
pronounced 'ttrj'e.j'.,
1 followed by
d
comes
bekaRR-u
('kattr-u '),having learned.
nd ;' e.c/., from
mand-u,' having died.
mS.1,'to die, comes
d
follows
Sometimes, however, when
1,'the compound becomes
These
'tt;'e.g., from 'kel,'to hear,comes
'k6tt-n,'
having heard.
and
similar combinations
in
are
merely instances of euphonization,
accordance
with the fixed phoneticrules of the language; and in each
it is in reality d
alone which constitutes the signof past time.
case
In some
verbs the primitive d
still remains
unchanged and
uru,' to plough; or
pure;
e.g., 'uru-d-u,'having ploughed,from
theme
with '1
as
'
'
'
by
as
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
with
conversion takes
'
;'e.g.,
'kan-
'
'
'
characteristic
most
kan,'to see.
euphonizationof d which
d-u,'having seen,
The
from
'
of the
Tamil, is
and
frequently,
most
occurs
its conversion
into
'
nd.'
placewithout
is
This
and solely
phoneticnecessity,
through
that fondness for nasalisation which is so deeply inherent in the Tamil
and
of which
the formatives
Telugu,and by means
gu,' du,'and
have
bu
so
generallybeen changed to ngu,' ndu,' and 'mbu.'
In the majority
of cases
in Tamil in which
d
(precededby a vowel
formed
semi vowel) once
the sign of the preterite,
it has been
or
nasalised into nd ;' whilst the Canarese
wherever
it has preserved
the primitive d,' has preserved it unnasalised and pure.
Thus
whilst the Tamil preterite
of iru,'
to be,is
/ was, the
iru-nd-en,'
Canarese is 'iddenu' (for iru-d-enu '); and whilst the
corresponding
is
var,' to flourish,
preteriteof the Tamil verb
var-nd-4n,'he
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
THE
PRETERITE
higher dialect
of
the
Tamil
397
TENSE.
retains
Canarese
is 'bal-d-ara.'
of
traces
some
the
The
primitive,
un-nasalised
'
'
'
is
to
virdu,'the modern
"
Another
Tamil
change
'
which
in this verb
apparent
on
'
'
tt,'
being hardened and doubled in certain cases, so as to become
This
happens to nd as well as to d,'a clear proof of the
development of the former from the latter;and when the 'd' of 'nd'
is doubled,the nasal entirelydisappears.Just as
the doubled form
of 'ng' is *kk,' and that of 'mb'
'pp;' so the doubled form of 'nd'
is 'tt." In some
this change is merely euphonic; e.g.,
instances,
not 'padupadu,'to lie,an intransitive verb, takes for its preterite,
d-en or
but
/ lay. Such oases, however,
padu-nd-fen,'
padu-tt-en,'
in general the use
of
tt
are
as
a
rare, and
sign of the preterite
instead of
d
nd
is a means
of distinguishing
transltives or
or
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
intransitive
e.g., the
'
tt
'
of
I lowered,
tar-tt-en,'
'
'
'
of Verbs.'
The
is
mode
second
by suffixingi
'
preteritein
this
of which
and
'
of
in Tamil,as
formingthe preterite
to the verbal
manner
The
those which
are
the radical
theme.
themes
which
terminate
portionconsists either in
in
in
Canarese,
form
their
'
euphonic,
or
longsyllable
one
'
whether
short or long. In this connexion, as in
syllables,
is equivalent
to one
which
prosody,a vowel which is long by position
in two
The
naturallylong.
"
'
'
'
turn.
AH
verbs
of which
the
'
final consonant
is
liquidserai-vowel
number
of syllables
a
R '),whatever
or
v
('1,' 1,' r,' r,' not
of d' or some
by means
they may contain,form their preterite
to the above
modifications : such verbs are therefore exceptions
'
'
'
'
'
'
Even
verbs which
take
'
'
as
of its
rule.
,
their preterite
'
d
at a more
of the prevalenceof
ancient
traces
there are
suffix,
dialect p6-(n)-ay'
period.Thus, whilst thou didst go is in the ordinary
'
'
398
THE
from
(properly p6g-i-(n)-ay,'
'
VERB.
'
p6/
or
'
dialect,
says 'podi' and
Even
'
nd'
'adi.'
is sometimes
'
onlyin
d'
Tamil
poetry;
e.g.,
'
vara-d-i,'
'
'
va-nd-ay (for
exactly
varu-nd-fi.y
'); and it is evident that this form, varu-d-i,'
a-d-i.'
correspondsto the forms quoted above, p6-d-i and
i as a signof the
the prevalenceof
therefore,
Notwithstanding,
preteritein Tamil, as in Canarese (though in a less degree than in
for regarding it as an innovation,
there seems
to he some
reason
Canarese),
and less widely
at least as a less ancient,less characteristic,
or
in Canarese)
used sign than
d.'
is inserted in Tamil (as d
n
of certain
between
the
i which constitutes the sign of the preterite
classes of verbs and the pronominal terminations, and also between
the signof the preterite
and the signof the relative participle
; e.g.,
from
of
v
erbal
pad-i,'
participle pM-u,'
having sung (thepreterite
is formed
thoti didst
I
to sing),
pad-i-(n)-"n,'sang;
pad-i-(n)-ay,'
thou
earnest,is found
of the
instead
modern
more
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
he sang:
sing; pad-i-(n)-an,'
'
that sang.
doubted
be
Whatever
that its
in Tamil
use
also
so
'
the relative
pad.i-(n)-a,'
the
ticiple
par-
n,' it cannot
be
originof this
present wholly euphonic; and this
'n' in the preterite
of the same
is at
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
connexion
with
another
'
'
part of
the Tamil
verb.
Thus, in
the classical
'
'
'
'
'
'
between
the
the first
signof the
'
neuter
vowel, and
or
plural,('a(n)a'
a(V)a'is equivalentto
'
'
a-a.')
THE
If the Tamil
and
PRETERITE
3 99
TENSE.
the
'
those
Telugu use
languageswith
'
'
the Canarese.
in the formation
of the
Wherever
the Tamil
preteritetense
relative participle,
there the Canarese
d :' e.g.,
'
uses
the
and
'
and
terite
pre-
madi-(d)-
it has
present use,
it to
be
derived
that
been shown
from
'
d,' the
old
there
is
sign of
for suspecting
reason
the
preterite
; and
if
this
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
is substantially
Malayala preterite.The Malayala preterite
the 'I'amil : the only real difference consists in the
the same
as
The
in Malayalam of the pronominal terminations.
disuse
sign
each
with
in
such
the same
of past,time is invariably
language;
only
dialectic and regular. That which conof sound
modifications
stitutes
as
are
in Tamil, is in Malayalam the
verbal participle
the preterite
of the verb; e.g., 'nadandu,' in Tamil signifies
tense
having
preterite
natannu,' means
{he,she,
walked; the correspondingMalayala word
iii. Tlie
"
'
it "r
and
they)walked.
The
only thing which it is necessary
which exists in Malayalam between
the
latter in
'
ference
notice here,is the dif-
to
the
past tense
of the verb
or
gerund,and the agreement of the
past verbal participle
relative participle.By analogy
appearance with the past
been
used
form
used
the
as
instead
past
'
tense
natanna
of the
'
should have
past participle,
is the
'natannu'
verb, whereas
is the
is also
the
relative
participlethat
Iked.
How
are
we
to account
I conceive that
'
things1
finiteverb,is an abnormal
for these
natannu,' the
form:
it
400
VERB.
THE
should
have
been
participle.But
to have
appears
the past
'
been
felt that
which
participle,
is
something was
from
continuative,
to
necessary
the
distinguish
of the
past tense
is
final ; and
from
this
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'aR-u,'Tam.,
'
river,with
Hence
onn-a,' Mala.)
to
be
dwelt
in
upon
the final
Whereas
the
'
'
'aR-a,'Mala.; 'ondr-u,'Tam.,
arises the
rule that
but
pronunciation,
'
'
of
'
natanna,'that
enunciated
with
with
one,
is not
rapidity.
'
a,'
and
languages,
was
in its
'
'
all
verbal parpreterite
ticiples,
formed
without
are
by adding i to the theme.
exception,
form
their preterites
those verbs which
'd' or
Even
by suffixing
modification of it in Tamil, Canarese,and
some
Malayalam, form
in Telugu by sufiixing
their preterites
'i;'e.g., 'kon-du,'Tam. and
Can., having bought,is in Telugu 'kon-i' and 'kan-du,'Tam. and
iv.
The
"
'
'
is 'kan-i.'
takes any
parts of the
402
THE
VERB.
'
'
The
Tamil
'
'
used
might therefore be
'
'
ua
'
or
na
'
ti
and
'
na
connexion
and
vowel
than
important use
more
separatestwo
as
between
comes
'
this
considered
'
have
therefore,
'
in
the
that of
of
and
Telugu
consonant, and
vowels,
must,
preventinghiatus.
the
Telugu preterite
tense, 'ti'
more
the
of
'
Tamil
'
n,'is derived
from
that the
supposition
the old preterited.'
'
'
We
'
examine
when
we
identical,
as
hardlyfail to regard these particles
in all three
instance in wliich they are used as equivalents
an
Tam.
Tel.,I became; 'a-(n)-en,'
'ay-i-(na)-nn,'
e.g., compare
and 'a-(d)-enu,'
Can. (for ag-i-(d)-enu
').
i-(n)-en');
can
dialects ;
for
('ag-
'
On
Telugu
agrees with the other dialects in exhibitingdistinct and deep-seated
traces
of the ancient use of
withstanding
notd
t
or
a
as
signof the preterite,
the universal prevalencein Telugu at present of the use
of
verbal participle.
i,'as the sign of the preterite
I may
here take occasion to guard againstan illusory
resemblance
the
whole, therefore,it
'
'
that
be concluded
may
'
the
'
'
to which
attention
my
subsists between
placed, and
the
the
was
once
'
participle veittu,'which
correspondingTamil
is
The
'tt' of the Tamil
vei-tt-u,'
vulgarly pronounced 'veichi.'
being simply the hardened and doubled form of d,' is the ordinary
and if there were
real alliance between
sign of the preterite;
any
and the Telugu ch-i^'
tt-u,'through its provincial
we
pronunciation,
should undoubtedly have
here an
instance
of the use
of
tt/ i.e.,
of
in
well
in
of
the
modern
d,'
as
Tamil, as a sign
Telugu as
terite
preverbal participle,
and consequentlyof past time.
The resemblance,
is
however,
altogetherillusory. The 'ch' of the Telugu
of the Tamil
not
veichi corresponds,
tt
to the
but to
veittu,'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
'
kk
in Tamil,
'
'
which
'kk'
makes
its appearance
'
'
'
'
'
is
of
so
verbs and
many
nouns
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
THE
formed
PKETERITE
403
TENSE.
its
in the same
its verbal
preterite
manner,
be
A
iu
not
vei-tt-u.'
case
vei-kk-i,'
point in
illustrationof this,is the Tam.
tu-kk-u/ to lift,to weigh (Tel. tuthe
verbal
of which
is 'tu-kk-i' (Tel.
ch-u'),
preterite
participle
'tuch-i').
'
'
'
Preterites
'
racteristic
of minor dialects. In Tulu, 't' constitutes the chamark
of the preterite
insertion
tense, and
ti,'the preterite
of the Telugu verb is the signof the Tulu preterite
verbal participle.
In Gond
'si' or
'ji,'apparently softened from 'ti,'forms the
verbal participle
of the preterite
by
; but the perfecttense is formed
Z"
have
called.
'
tt,'
suffixing
called; kei-si,'
having
e.g., 'kei-tt-an,'
In Seoni G6nd
also the preterite
suffixes si ;'
or
conjunctive
participle
is fffl-medby
e.g., wunk-si/ having spoken: but the past participle
suffixing
'turj'e.g., wunk-tur,'spoken; and the past tense simply
suffixes 't;' ".g., wunk-t-an,'/ spoke, wunk-t-i,'thou didst speak.
An imperfect
in both those dialects by
tense is formed
ot progressive
the root and
jtd,'the substantive verb,between
inserting und or
the pronominalterminations.
These instances tend to eonfirm the supposition
that
d,'or some
characteristic signof the
modification of it, is the oldest and most
Dravidian
and that the use of i is of secoadaj-y
preterite,
origin.
V.
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Origin of
the Dravidian
signsof past
time.
that I can
ofiferrespecting
the
(1.)The most probableconjecture
of its secondary
originof i,'is one which confirms the suppositjon
vowel of conjuncI conceive it to have been orig^naiUy
a
character.
tion,
connectingthe verbal
employed for the purpose of euphouically
'
theme, and
the theme
Where
requiresome
'
the trne
terminated
'd-u.'
or
hard
attuned to Dravidian
as
softened,
see
it has
phonetics
;
been
and
in modern
it
was
an
Canarese,
that
ear
Canarese,into
to
of
'
'
'
bal i-d-enu.'
in the Latin
'
is
be
We
dom-i'
'
'
'
'
'
'
404
instead
singularof the pronoun
only an euphonic addition
originally
second
'
VERB.
THE
person
'
vu
was
converted
was
into
It deserves
'
'
of
'
to
ni,'thou,tbough
ni,'by which it
nivu.'
notice
that wherever
i ' is used
'
in
Cauarese
or
in
'
d
would
the use of
signof the preterite,
in that instance he harsh
and uncouth; and that on comparing the
in
i with those that suffix
Tamil verbs which
form their preterite
suffix should
but euphony can
be allegedwhy the one
d,'no reason
be employed rather than the other: consequentlyeuphonic causes
must
have contributed to the development of i.'
This supposition
of the originof
i from the vocalic conjunction
Tamil,instead
of
'
'
d,' as
'
'
'
'
'
of
'
'
with
the verbal
that wherever
'
theme, would
i ' is followed
by
'
also account
a
vowel
(whether the
initial v"wel
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'"
a-n(a)-s.'In
'
Gothic
or
't;'in
New
Persian
riably
inva-
d.'
which
is formed
from
is in general
ta
participle
passive; but a few traces exist of a preterite
distinctively
signification,
wIm
only however in connexion with neuter verbs; e.g., 'ga-ta-s,'
one
who
has been.
A
one
bhu-ta-s,'
preterite
went;
signification
dominates
prealso in the active participles
formed
by suffixingtavat
from
,'
ta
the
passive
was
'); e.^r., krii-tavat,'
(derived
mahing; and
indeterminate
in the
or
gerund,which is formed by
past participle,
'tva;' e.g., 'kru-tyk,'
suffixing
having made or throughmaking.
between
Though there is probably an ultimate connexion
the
of the Dravidian
preterite d
languagesand the passive (and
secondarypreterite)t of the Sanscrit,the use of this suffix is too
In Sanscrit
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
and
languages,
too
rare
and
THE
PKETERITE
to admit
exceptionalin Sanscrit,
borrowed
The
it from
'
'
4()5
TKNSE.
of the
the former
euppositiuuthat
the latter.
which
in Bengali,has
preterite
been supposed by Professors Max Miiller and Bopp to be derived from
the past participialt
is
of the Sanscrit; e.g., 'ka,Ti\aia,'
I di"jii
derived by them
from
karita,'Sans.,done, followed by the personal
termination
'am.'
This suppositionis confirmed
by the conformity!,
constitutes
signof
the
the
'
'
'
of
'
karilam
Marathi
of
'
to the New
Persian
'
similar
kardem,'
did, and
the
by
in
use
in
1,'which is supposed to be derived
preterite
iu like manner
from the Sans, passiveparticipial
t ;'e.g., mi kelo-"i,'
/ did, 'mire gel6-w,'
/ went.
The
aud '1' is of
interchance of d
and possiblythe Sanscrit 't'
have become
frequentoccurrence;
may
d
before it was
ever,
corruptedinto 1.' There is no proof of this,howand
the
1 which is used as the equivalent
d
in
of
t
or
the formation
of the Slavonian
preterite,
'byi'(Pers. bud,' Sans.
bhuta-s '),7ie was, shows
that
t
1 immediately,
have passed into
may
without the middle pointof the cerebral d.'
Whether
the preterite 1 of the Bengali and Marathi
is derived
it has
't,'or whether
directlyfrom the Sanscrit passiveparticipial
descended
from the Old Scythian vernacular
of Northern
India, it is
to notice the fact of the conformityin this important parinteresting
ticular,
between
the Dravidian
languages and those of the Gauda
family. We should notice,however, this importantdifference between
the two, that whilst the Gauda
preterite'1,'in so far as it is derived
from the Sanscrit,appears
to be only a secondary constructive
terite,
prea
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
the
with
Dravidian
any
In the New
e.g.,
'd'
'
exhibits
no
trace
of
the verbal
was;
I bore.
'bur-d-em,'
theme
in
Persian, and
either
of
nexion
con-
constructive
or
a
passiveparticiple
forms
Persian,'d' invariably
'bu-d-em,'T
whatever,
the
The
which
origin.
signof the preterite;
which
stitutes
conparticiple
has
formative
that
406
THE
VEKB.
/ thought; and
tense; e.g., ' banb-ta,'/ bought; ' thah-ta,'
vanrL-ta,'
'
/ made.
It is not
my
'
the
to trace
'
'
'
"
is derived from
'
'
"
'
'
'
tongues.
'd'
is the
'
compare
sign of past
sewer-im,'7 love,with
inserted,as
and
in Tamil
signs. Compare
'
i-d-um,'/
In
the
'
'
the
61-d-um,'/
am,
was,
which
'
the
Turkish;
root
with
and
this
and
'
e.g.,
d
'
is
the pronominal
the
the
preterite
equivalent
bol-d-im.'
is regularly
formed
Finnish,the preterite
'
by
/ loved; and
sewer-d-im,'
present 'im,' /
also
Turkish,
from
preterite
participle
"c. ;
in nt,"^yt,' et,'
'
'
is used
Canarese, between
Notice
was.
in Oriental
form
which
time
e.g.,
'
't.'
by suffixing
The
'
to he.
in a similar manner;
Hungarian forms its preterite
e.g., the
of
to become,is le-tt,'
le-nni,'
participle
preterite
having become; and
formed the perfect le-tt-em,'
I have become.
from this is regularly
deserves
It especially
notice,that these Turkish, Finnish, and
with
the
Hungarian signs of the preteriteare totallyunconnected
They are distinctive signsof past time, and of that
passiveparticiple.
alone ; and as such they are suffixed to all indicatives,
whether
active
in
addition
the
and
to
are
appended,
neutef,
to
or
sign of passivity,
those
passives are also preterites.In this
passiveforms, only when
the analogybetween
the Dravidian preteriteand
therefore,
particular,
distinctive than
the Turko-Ugrian is closer and
more
the IndoEuropean analogieswhich have been pointed out; it may be said
The
'
'
'
indeed
3.
to amount
The
to
identity,
future tense.
"
The
FUTURE
THE
vidian
verb
are
formed
from
407
TENSE.
present and
preteriteparticiples,
by
future tense
is formed
in the
virtually
same
manner
as
It should
future is
here be observed
used
than
distinctivefuture. In
more
the
of the
form
other.
use
dialects.
modern
"
second
the
the
common
exceedingly
(1.) The
also,that
future, in
Canarese
of
consequence
It is formed
this
stitutes
con-
being
less
i,'or
by inserting iy,'or
d,'
the theme
and
the pronominal signs,and
between
lengtheningthe
vowel
which immediatelyfollows this future particle,
viz.,the initial
vowel
of the pronoun;
'
'
'
'
/
nudi-d-enu,'
^oillsay.
two-fold
a
form, from
Telugu also,this future assumes
to the
corresponding
iy,'or
optionaluse of two inserted particles,
In
'
and
'
'
One
of the Canarese.
form
inserts
'
'
between
the
the
'
i,'
theme
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
will do.
aoristic future,or
(2.)The
aorist.
"
Of
this future
also there
are
several forms.
In
which
Tamil,
inserts
'
the
most
'
v,' b,'or
/
signs;e.g., ley-v-en,'
'
'
will do;
to be
'
the
kan-b-en,'J
will see;
'
nada-pp-Sn,'
form of this
original
for
particle;
v
this supposition
can
we
easilyaccount
'pp.'
on
of the temporal particle,
the initial consonant
In certain cases
or
if composed of a singleconsonant, would requireto
the particle
itself,
/ win
walk.
'
b' appears
both for
'
a' and
'i,'and
'
'
and
when
the
doubling-
408
VERB.
THE
of the tense
sign is the
method
verb
transitive.
In
into
'
that
sitive,
the sign of the future of the intranoriginally
for 'b' when
doubled
becomes
'pp' by rule; and whilst it is
certain that b will readilychange into v,'no instance of the change
of V
into
b
in Tamil can
be adduced.
Notwithstandingthis, b
is now
I will eat;
used only after a final nasal ; e.g., tin-b-eu,'
/ will say.
en-b-en,'
'
b,'not
'
v,'was
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
In
of
consequence
'
'
becoming
invariably
pp-Sn,'I
'
'
pp
toillbuild.
In classical Tamil
or
gerund,in
participle
hardened
becomes
'van,' which when
'ppan;' e.g., 'sey-van,'being
about to do;
element
The principal
being about to learn.
padi-ppan,'
in this is the future tense-signv ;'and
in
this participle
or
van
'ppan,' constitutes the sign of the infinitive in Malayalamj e.g.,
to be, urukku
iri-ppan,'
-van,'to dissolve.
there
is
future verbal
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
Tamil
from
future formed
and
participle,
'
b,' is
'
'
or
uses
instead
of the
"
destitute of
um.'
relative
Generallyalso,
more
it will
Thns, whilst he will be is iru-pp-an,'
singularneuter.
is ordinarily iru(kk)-um,'not
be
;' and forms like
iru-pp-adu
In this
nouns.
iru-pp-adu are in generalused only as participial
respect the Tamil is less regular than the Canarese, in which the
ordinarythird person neuter singularof the future tense is 'iru-v-adn.'
formed
The future is sometimes
by the Tamil poets by adding 'g'
(or kk ') to the root, instead of b (or pp '); e.g., ieygSn (for
adeikken
I will do;
(for adeippen'),/ will obtain. I
sey yen '),
often
inclined to think these forms identical in origin,for g
am
'
person
'
'
'
'
"^
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
changes
into
'
v.'
forms, the
theme
considered
'
by
the future in
third
defective
This
formed
'
than
by
the future in
person
future
erud-um,'
may
its reference to
as
'
future time
v,'and
as
is still less
it is restricted
'
it will write.
The
future in
'
'
um
participle.
the
is not
Tamil
Its claim,however, to be
confirmed
of the Tamil
future formation
Another
the
regardedas
Malayalam, in which
it is the
only future
in
ordinary
410
VERB.
THE
The
future in
are
be used
'
'
ia
um
added
ever
to
nations
no
pronominal termialtogether
impersonal^
it is well
adapted to
being used alike
participles
it,and
in consequence
the relative
participle,
by all persons, numbers, and genders.
which constitutes the sign of future time, is
The
particle um
identical in form, and is also,I believe,identical in originand force,
with
It is
um,' the conjunctiveor copulative
particleof the Tamil.
also identical with
nu,' the impersonal suflSx of the third person
singularand pluralof each gender of the Telugu aorist,a tense which
'nu' is
under consideration,
perfectly
correspondswith the one now
a
conjunctiveparticlein Telugu also; and it is probable that this
particlehas been chosen, both in Tamil and in Telugu, to be the
because
of its suitableness to express
characteristic sign of the aorist,
the idea of continuity. This tense, it is true, frequently
denotes
the
more
future; but it is much
frequentlyused to express continuous
action,or what is habituallydene.
Thus, mad-u pul tin(n)-um,'
as
relative
'
'
'
'
'
to be
Tarn., is
not
translated,
habitually/
eats}grass,
the
ox
the
(i.e.
eats
ox
s food.
grass is the ox''
or
the relative
'
theme
verbal
or
referred
noun
to, without
instead
aorist;e.g.,'parapp-u,'
will
This form
spread.
of
the
addition
of
'
um,'
as
is rarelyused
an
which
even
more
'
'
'
'
Canarese, with
The
future
by
insertingv' between
in accordance
Like
it,this Canarese
but it is
'
'
invariable
'
with
'
or
signof
'
the
the
Tulu
pp,' in
the
the
future time.
and
first Tamil
an
Tamil,
modern
It is not
its
ordinary
the
pronominal
future,viz.,that
aoristic
indeterminate,
inasmuch
as
it
another
'
'
nations,
termiin
'
v.'
sense;
changes
never
but uses
dialect,
obligedalso,like
singularneuter from
of
forms it,like the other persons, by means
of
will he; and it has also a relative participle
to borrow
forms
agrees,
the theme
regularthan
more
into
which
'
'
as
the
the
Tamil,
formation,but
it
;'e.g., iru-v-adu,'
its own;
'
e.g., 'balu-v-a,'
FUTURE
THE
that will
live; compare
411
TENSE.
Ancient
'agipa,'
Canarese, tliai
will
become,
'
inclination in
an
grammarians this
the
Tamil
aorist
an
distinctively
the
generalto
idea
of
is
and
Canarese
than
they,though
futurity.By English
the future,'
but
the
commonly called,not
aorist.' It is formed by inserting du
the theme
and the
between
pronominal terminations; with the exception of the third person
in which
uu
singularand plural,
alone,the equivalentof the Tamil
to the theme.
urn,' is added
Compare the Tarn.
ag-um,'if will
become, it will be,with the Telugu aorist 'avu-nu,' (he,she,it,they,"c.)
will become.
Probably the Tel. aoristic formative 'du' is allied to 'tu,'
the particle
of present time.
The Gond
makes
of k
the sign of the future,in connexion
use
as
tense
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
with
speak. Compare
of the future
the
'
'
the
High
Affinitksof
the
sign of
used
extensively
evidentlythe
is remarkable
'
'b;' and
the
Latin
future,and
verb.
wide
The
a
or
'
or
'
range
'
bo
the
'
'
future.
"
the
The
future
of the
Bengali'b
which
'
which
wunki-k-a,'/
is sometimes
used
the
as
will
sign
forms
'
in
Tamil,
has
been
the
most
is considered
of the Dravidian
of affinitiesboth
to
be
characteristic and
most
the
DrS,vidian
Canarese, and
Bengalialso,the signof
this
'
with
'
that in
which
'
'
Tamil.
sign of
'
persons
'
kk
or
by
most
is
second
'
future time
connected
by
characteristic
a
relic of
an
tongues,
Tulu.
is
Max
'
It
v,'pronounced
Miiller
sign of
the
old substantive
'
'
'
'
'
'
about
beingor
4.
to be.
Compound
of the DrS,vidian
they
are
formed
various tenses
to enter
into an investigaIt is unnecessary
tion
in
all
the
inasmuch
dialects
as
compound tenses,
tenses.
"
in the
simplestpossiblemanner,
by suffixingthe
of active
verbal participles
412
VEliB.
THE
of
purpose
expressing
compound ideas;but
grammars,
Relative
be out
or
is
of
participles.
as
the
use
of the
placeto inquireinto
It
"
of those auxiliaries
is
remarkable
them
here.
of
peculiarity
the
Drividian
whatever,
languages,that they have no relative pronouns
and that the placeof the relative pronoun
is suppliedby a part of the
verb which
is called
the relative participle,'
which
is
a
participle
invariablyfollowed by a noun, and preceded by the words or phrases
that depend upon the relative.
'
The
from
vernaculars
of Northern
India
have
relative pronouns
derived
they make
pronouns
Dravidian, or
at
which
sentence
members;
and
of the second
Thus
instead
came
person.
least of Pre-Sanscrit
contains
relative
the demonstrative
member
influences.
of the
is
In those
languagesa
ordinarilydivided
which
pronoun
forms
sentence, is used
instead
into
two
the nominative
of
relative.
of
who came
day,
yesterdayhas come again tosaying,the man
he is come
they would preferto say, a man
came
yesterday,again
make
of a similar
to-day. The DrS,vidian languages sometimes
use
idiom, but only in the hurry of conversation.
They are not obligedto
have recourse
to any such arrangement, the signification
of the relative,
together with that of the definite article,being contained in, and
of the verb.
Thus they
distinctly
expressedby, the relative participle
in
would
ihe-whoTamil, 'vanda al,'the person who came, literally
say
In
like
instead
manner
of
'
'
is 'peyr
echam,' noun-defect,or
noun-complement, i.e.,
a
word
which
in the
relationof
antecedent clauses.
relative,and which
it connects
with
the
RELATIVE
TtlE
Like
other
Dravidian
of the number
413
PARTICirLE.
it undergoes no
adjectives,
alteration
on
but inasmuch
as
gender of the related noun;
in
it is a verb as well as an adjective(i.e.,
a
participle
participating
the nature
of both parts of speech),it is capableof governinga preceding
other
of
verb
which
it
with
to
the
equally
noun,
part
any
belongs;e.g., 'nulei erudina pulavan,'Tam., tJie poet who wrote the
the-who-the-book-wrote poet; kattil tirigiRa
hook,literally
Tam.,
yanei,'
the elephantthat wanders
in the jungle,
literally
the-that-in-the-jvmgle
wanders
elephant.
The relative suffix most largelyused in the Dravidian
languagesis
or
a,'which is appended to the verbal participle
gerund,to convert
it into a relative participle.Thus, in Tamil, the (assumed.)
present
of
to
is
verbal participle
uru,'
plough,
uru-giR,'
ploughing; from
the present relative participle
which, by suflBxing a,' is formed
of the
urugiR-a,'that ploughs. The preteriteverbal participle
verb
is
same
nru-d-u,' having ploughed,(of which the final u
from
is merely enunciative,)
which, by the addition of the same
the
a,' is formed
preteriterelative participle uru-d-a,' that
ploughed.
verbal participle
the preterite
When
ends, not in 'd-u,'but in i,'
the
n
(alternatingwith
y '), is euphonicallyinserted between
i and
vowels
concurrent
is
a ;'e.g., from
erud-i,'
having vrritten,
formed
that wrote.
In all these paror
erud-i-(n)-a,'
erud-i-(y)-a,'
ticulars,
with
the
Tamil.
The
the Malayalam perfectly
future
agrees
the
Tamil
is
but
of
formed
from
not
relative participle
terminates
a,'
in um,' being identical with the aoristic future third person singular
account
or
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
neuter.
Tamil,
has
Canarese
The
but
of all the
in this
dialects ; inasmuch
other
as
onlyof
not
it forms
the
its future
also by suifixing
'a,;'e.g., madu-v-a,' which will
participle
of the present tense in
On the other hand, the relative participle
do.
of the relative participle
Canarese is defective,
bein^formed by means
which
of the future,used as an
: e.g.,
bal-utt-iruva,'
lives,
auxiliary
will be living. The
is
which
preteriterelative participle
literally
'a;' the only difierence
formed, like that of the Tamil, by suffixing
and the relative
is,that between the final i of the verbal participle
'a,''d' is inserted euphonicallyinstead of 'n;' e.g., mad-i-(d)-a,'
mad-i,'having done.
which did, from
relative
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
Telugu
agrees
with
the
Tamil
in
relative participles
,by suffixing a,'and
preterite
'
in
and
'
inserting n
verbal participle
of that dialect
i in which the preterite
the
between
ends, and the relative 'a;'e.g., from 'avu-tunnu,'becoming.
invariably
'
'
'
414
THE
VERB.
is formed
'
is formed
'
that
ay-i-(n)-a,'
The
verb
is
'
in
havmg become,
'ay-i,'
became.
suffix of the
'
from
relative
'ni.'
evident
now
that
'
be
'
may
'
aoristic future
*
'
um
in
relative
Tamil,
and
'
in several
of the
edu,' edi,'
'
'
'
or
dialects,viz.,
'
eti
'
in
'
ni
'
in
and
Telugu ;
Ku,
'
ti
'
relative participle
in Tulu and Kn.
signof the preterite
Not only are the greaternumber
of relative participles
formed
by
observed
in
the
section
The
on
suffixinga,'but, as was
Noun,'
Dravidian
also
receive
suffix.
most
the
Ultimate
same
adjectives
of
nouns
qualityor relation are capable of being used as adjectives,
without
change or addition ; e.^., siR-u,'small, per-u,'
great;
any
but more
converted
into quasi relative
are
commonly these nouns
and rendered
convenient
for use
as
participles,
thereby more
tives;
adjecThe
small,
per-i-(y)-a,'
great.
preterite
e.g., 'siR-i-(y)-a,'
relative participles
of regularverbs are
also frequently
used as adjectives;
thai
was
fow",
uyar-nd-a,'
high,Wi"caWy
high; tar-nd-a,'
e.g.,
Tamil
like
that was
low.
adjectives
literally
per-i-(y)-a,'
agree so
like
pann-i-(y)-a(for
exactly with preteriterelative participles
'),which made, that they may safelybe regarded as
pann-i-(n)-a
in form, though unconnected
with the
preteriterelative participles
or
preterite
any other tense in signification.
Another
receive the suffix of the future
class of Tamil
adjectives
aorist relative participle,
i.e., um,' which is suffixed like i-(y)-a
or
of quality;e.g., per-um,'great, 'pas-um,'green.
to the crude
noun
these two classes of adjecThere
is no difference in meaning between
tival
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
formatives,the
use
of the
one
rather than
on
the other
the whole
mined
beingdeter'
'
um
is
sidered
con-
'
'
"c.
In the older
the
Dravidian
is used, as in
Scythianlanguages,a relative participle
languages,instead of a relative prcnown;
and the
THE
'existence of
RELATIVE
family likeness
415
PARTICIPLE.
in
remarkable
is a proof
particular
of the existence of a family
between
the Scythiangroup
relationship
and
the Dravidian.
The
which
is suffixed in the Scythian
particle
for
the purpose
of forming a relative participle
languages
of a
out
verbal participle,
is identical with the sigpof the possessive
In
case.
Manchu
this particle
is 'ngge'or 'ninge'(corresponding
to the Turkish
'niug');in Mongolian don' or 'ton:' and the addition of this possessive
converts
the
verbal participle
with
the theme
case-sign
{i.e.,
the tense-sign
attached)into a verbal adjectiveor relative participle,
in Tamil or Canarese.
as
Thus
in Manchu, from
precisely
'aracha,'
a
so
'
written,which
is the verbal
The
has
also a
language of the Scythian tablets of Behistun
relative suflBx,'pi,'answering to the Mongolian 'ki,' which
is
in the Dravidian languages,
in the formation
as
to the theme
appended,
of relative participles.
Looking at the analogy of the Scythian languages,and at the
geniusof the Dravidian
languages themselves,I have no doubt that
'
a,' which
with
case.
The
forrnsthe
'
most
other
will be found
Dravidian
common
most
characteristic
also which
particles
to have
relative
aroused
as
signof
tical
sufBx,is identhe
possessive
similar nature.
'
'
'
'
'
416
THE
of
and ordinarily
substitutes for it a suflSxed particle
it,
genuineScythianmanner.
uses
in
VERB.
Formation
its own,
of Moods.
in which
manner
those moods
formed.
are
'
'
conditional
forms
of the
substantive
and
particle,
which
this purpose
in the different
the
suffixed to
they
if it
signifies
and
suffixed,
are
the
Different
he.
verb ; but
to which
use
the
are
particles
part of the
same
includes
verb, which
not
in each
principleon
the
they are
the
put, are
same
used for
dialect
which
in
same
all.
In Canarese
from
relative
'
the conditional
ir-u,'the
theme
of the
participle
sonal,the
condition
is re,'which
particle
'
of the verb
and
preterite,
without
applies,
numbers, genders,and
to he:
that
change
is derived
it is
bably
pro-
appended
participle
being inper-
of
to the
form, to
all persons,
e.g.,
'
'
and
time by the
pronoun,
of the relative participlea form
The
subsequent finite verb.
which
always requiresa noun
that
is regardedas a noun,
re
"
shows
completeits signification
that a closer renderingof the construction would
in the event
{my, your, "o.)doing,more
literally
have done (so and so).
'
"
The
consists
base;
most
in
e.g.,
essential and
annexing
'
'in'
ancient
or,
'ina'
form
to
'
in
'
which
in
that
to
and
the event
of
of the
the
Telugu conditional
ultimate conjugational
be
use
is used
see.
for the
This
same
'in'
is
purpose
418
the
'
THE
conditional mood
in,'to
forms
the formed
the
Thus, from
is
infinitive and
the formed
locative
by suffixingthe
that assumed
theme, i.e.,
verbal
basis of the
VERB.
theme
'
signs il'
'
case
verbal
or
which
noun
the
the infinitive
f6g-u,'going,is formed
base by
p6g-um,'it will go : and from the same
the addition of the locative,
the conditional
'il' or 'in,'is formed
var-u,'coming,is
'p6g-jr or 'p6g-in,'
if (I, thou, "c.) go. From
'
p6g-a,'to
go, and
'
'
formed
'
to
var-a,'infinitive,
'
var-il'
or
'
var-in,'
if {I, "c.)
being,is formed
'
come;
var-um,' it
In
come.
or
also
'ag-u,'
from
like manner,
and
will come;
'
'
identical with
which
'
il
'
or
in,'the
'
Tamil
is
'
'
the
use
of the above-mentioned
'
'
'
'
conditional
'
also
ay-in (and
like the
forms
commoner
thus
of the
substantive
form,
used,they are
an-al
')
post-fixed,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
it is evideiilly
to
participle,
either be tLe
used
Tamil;
channel,a
will
Sanscrit derivative
crude
it may
tvnie,
(for'Ijil-atn'),
it is sometimes
put
'
'
means.
have done
'
to whicli
use
form
did, a
or
will
which
from
readilytake
Tamil
following
.' Ital
; and
noun
kal,'a
probably,the pure old Dravidian word
of
The literal meaning, therefore,
seyda-(k)kal
less
or,
as
'
context
you
be considered
to signify
when, a
adverbially
in
419
CONDITIONAL.
THE
When
stanza,
"
to any
the
'
when
will thai
"
'
'
'
in the Tamil
common
poets.
fourth
mode
Tamil
of
'
'
before
vowel
with
perfectly
agree
look,however,
we
in
'i,' and
their
conditional would
the
of
Telugu mode,
the
second
the
at
to
the
that
the
two
vowels
'
'
but
'
al' is
noun,
and
therefore the
'
shall
n-a,' we
to the verbal
relative,not
participle,
incorporatedinto one;
but
dently
an-al,'eviag-i-al,'
then
e.g., 'chest-e.' If
form their preterite
in
preteriterelative participle
'al' is added
find that
form
this
and
'
'
'al.'
some
to which
participle
Besides,the
verbal form ;
it is suffixed
In colloquial
Tamil,
not a verbal one.
participle,
alone
but
in the
forms
of the verb
;
al is suffixed to impersonal
be suffixed to any
higher dialect k\,'or its equivalent el,'may
be
must
relative
'
'
'
'
as
'
'al' is in the
I conceive
ordinarydialect;e.g., seygindra-(v)-al,'
'
do.
This
of
leyda-(v)-al^'
common
colloquial
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
420
THE
'
kal
in the
rarelyused' as
'
VERB.
One
form
another
if1 do)\
expressedby if{e.g.,
though I do, or
although {e.g.,
is
is
expressedby though,or
thoughJ have done). This second form of the conditional is generally
expressed in the Dravidian languagesby suffixingthe conjunctive
of the conditional particles
to one
alreadyreferred to. Thus,
particle
in Tamil, 'seyd-al'signifies
if {I, "c.) do; whilst 'seyd-al-um'
urn,'the conjunctiveor copulative
signifies
though {I, "c.) do.
of even, as well as that of and, the literal
particle,
having the sense
is
particle um
meaning of this phraseis even if (/) do. The same
verbal participle
suffixed to the preterite
to
bring out a preterite
even
signification;
having
thovgh(/,"c.) did, literally
e.g., 'seyd'-um,'
'
'
'
done.
In the
superiordialect
(answering to the Tamil
of the
'yu'
Telugu the conjunctiveparticle
um
')is appended to the conditional particle,
when
the reference is to the present time, and to the preterite
relative participle
is substituted for
nu
(in that case
yu ')when
'
'
'
past time
The
is referred to.
Canare^seadds
the
when
the
'
conditional
copulative u
'
'
'
'
annexed
; and
u,' like
'
'
agyu
to
the
relative
'
participle,
is re,'with
although. ru
is agi,'
having been,with
agyu
of
'
'
the Tarn.
'
'
'
anal-um.'
The
'
'
is that
sense
same
and
ru
"
away
or
of the
theme, for
the sake of
'
'
It has been
their transitives by
Such
that there is
seen
doublingthe
class of Tamil
initial consonant
verbs'whioh
of the
vefbs
signof
in
their
connexion
and
force,between
form
as
tense.
their
tion,
distinc-
transitives and
THE
intransitives.
is
Thus, 'ked-n,'
its
that
signification
; e.g.,
421
IMPERATIVE.
either
spoilor be.spoikd,
acpordingto
the
takes
form
suited
'
ked-a,'
The
'
'
'
largenumber
mpu.'
This
of
for the
accounts
in
formative,
the
as
ending
noun
of
presence
'
imperative cheRuchu,'and
'
in
'
chu,' pu,'or
chu,' which
'
is in itself a
'
'
kednkk-um,'
the
root
The
and
theme.
verb
of
use
in Tamil
that
be
is to
take,
considered
imperativein Tamil;
and
verbal
from
person
as
noun
The
noun.
appears
portionof the
but the
obliquecase
is used
in construction
or
the
Tamil
pronoun
viz.,that form
genitive,
with
nouns
;, e.g.,
imperative
verbs, leads
pronoun
is
of
that
plural
imperativeemploys, not the
noun
the
as
Telugu
imperative,whatever
verbal
'
the
Telugu.
classes of
Dravidian
every
in
than
speciesof verbal
conclusion
it is easier to ascertain
Hence
to
the
form
crude
it may
root is the
imperative is
which
the
second
nominative,or
any
ked-um,'spoU
ye,
which
or
he ye
is formed by suffixing
to the verbal theme, not
nir,'yow, but
spoiled,
'um,' your,
aproof that the imperativein Tamil has the grammatical
and the energy
of a verbal noun, and that it is the context
significance
of its enunciation that constitute it an imperative.
'
"
-The
the
particlemu
'
verb,
or
'
or
the
to the
inflexioaal base of
imperativein Telugu.
The
'
in Tamil
is somemd
times
practiceobtains in the Ku ; and even
and
'min'
to the plural,
of the imperative
suffixed to the singular
"only, however, in the classical dialect. In Telugu, nevertheless,
commonly used as the imperative
in Tamil, the verbal theme is more
as
probablethat
without the arldition of any such particle
; and it seems
'
same
'
'
niu
or
'
of
some
as
422
THE
an
iiitensitiveor
do
come.
'
VERB.
like
precative,
andi,'which
Tamil
the
is added
the
to
Oh
'en;' e.g., variira-"n,'
'
Telugu, to form
in
root
the
second person
'
'
of
'
'
'
'
'
andi.'
used to form
tlie
(also minir '),the particleoccasionally
phosed
pluralof the imperativein classical Tamil, is perhapsonly a metamorand equivalentto
nim,' the obliquecase of the old
pronoun,
nim,' you; and probably in,'the suffix of the imperativepluralin
'
min
'
'
'
'
'
Malayalam,has
softened
It
infinitive.
The
3.
been
has
"
in the
especially
from
'min.'
been
customary
verbal
iu Dravidian
grammars,
infinitives ;
nonns
'
as
'
the
in
the infinitive
in
adam-u,' and
infinitive
for though,
This use of terms
edi.'
is not sufficieutly
discriminative;
each of those forms may
infinitive in
be used with the force of a qv/isi
certain connexions,yet the two
first are properlyverbal nouns, and
the third is a participial
is capable of being regularly
: each
noun
is identical
declined,and each possesses a plural. The Tel. 'padu-ta,'
with the Tamil
whilst the infinitive proper, to
'padu-dal,'
suffering;
that the true
is in both languages'pad-a.' I have
doubt
no
suffer,
infinitive was
verbal noun
a
also,and this originof the
originally
Dravidian
infinitive will,I think, be proved in the sequel;but the
of grammatical nomenclature
usus
loquenfii
requiresthat the term
in
infinitive
uta,'
'
'
the
'
'
'
'
verbal
a
which
nouns
and
plural,
which
have
ceased
capable
are
used
in
and
in
it is identical with
tional
theme
used
noun
Tamil
The
iu
Tamil;
than
absolutely
Malayala
gerund,and is used
The
to the
the
and
a
root
in
therefore
formed
infinitive 'van'
as
infinitive in 'u'
Telugu an
such in
High
Telugu
and
is
with
be
occasionally
the conjuga-
rather
verbal
'pp"n,'is properly a
future
to
seems
infinitive.
or
Tamil.
generallyformed by suffixinga'
verbal theme.
This is invariablythe mode in which the infinitive
is formed
in Telugu ; e.g., chey-a,'
to do.
in Tamil
Ordinarily
true
Dravidian
infinitive is
'
'
and
Canarese
verbal
noun
dative
case-signunderstood
used
or
in
in Canarese
the
as
same
an
manner;
but
with the
infinitive,
expressed;e.*/.,instead of 'mada,'
to
THE
423
INFINITIVE.
modern
(in the
'
dialept mad-ali'
kke'),/or t^oim^r,
or
(without the case-sign)'mad-al'
doing or
to do.
Similar
in classical Tamil
'
laRku
constructive
also,instead
infinitivesare
of the
'mad-alu/
or
used
occasionally
true
of the
'
another
used
'
in classical Tamil
; e.g.,
'
'
'
Professor Max
tives
Miiller,noticingthat the majorityof Tamil infiniterminate in
ka,' supposes this 'ka' to be identical in origin
of the Hindi, and concludes
ku,' the dative-accusative case-sign
'
with
'
true
the
Sanscrit
rectlyregardedas
is the
dative of
infinitive is
infinitive and
verbal
Latin
accusative,and
an
noun
of
that
verbal
'
is cor-,
supine in turn
Englishinfinitiveto do,
our
it is also true
It is
noun.
'
that
the
Dr"vidian
loses that
origin,and never
altogether
character;nevertheless,the suppositionthat the final 'ka' of most
Tamil
infinitives is in any manner
connected
with 'ku,'the signof the
Dravidian
verbal
dative
comparisonof
and
various
in
noun
is erroneous.
dative-accusative,
of the Hindi
classes of verbs
dialects shows
questionproceedsfrom a totallydifierentorigin.
The Tamil infinitive terminates in 'ga' ('g-a')only in those cases
in which
ends in a formative
the verbal theme
(g-u'); and in
gu
instances in which 'g' appears in the infinitive (as in the verbal
many
it in the poets : e.g. noga,'
theme) in the ordinarydialect,v replaces
used 'oythe classics as 'nova.'
to be pained,is not so much
'ppa' is
of
also used in the higher dialect instead
'kka;' e.g., 'nadappa,'to
of the formative consonant,
These interchanges
walk, for nadakka.'
that the
ka
'
'
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
which
'
from
'
is
both
added,
it is
Tamil
verbs
when
they are
the purpose
such
cases
of
the
in
are
apparent
ending
perfectagreement
that
and hence
to which
with
is the
alone
'a'
the
sign of
the infinitival
Telugu ; and
the infinitive.
'
intransitives ; and
the formative is doubled for
into transitives,
in- the
converted
formative
'
g-u
are
of signification.
In
denoting the increased intensity
formative
'
'
g-u
is converted
Thus,
and
theme,
the verb
'
p6,'to
gu
'
'
kk-u ;
'
and accordingly
kk-a.'
go, takes
'
'
into
is
'
'
424
VEKB.
THE
'
'
'
'
formative ; and
no
'giR* becomes
pp.'
'
kkiR,
'd'
is hardened
tense-sign
or'nd'
is constructed
tbe doubled
takes
and
on
which
formative, 'kk-u
transitive,
doubled
'tt,'and'v'
becomes
'
to
valar-a,'
of the
it is converted into
when
or'b'
i.e.,
comes
be-
the infinitive
jfj'ow, with
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
kk
which
'
'
'
and
infinitive,
that the
often appears,
or
so
'
the
I
'
"
g'
The
regard it
to
as
peasants.
persuadedthat the
am
'
or
'
g-u
same
of verbal
formative
Thus,
not
only
is
aRi-g-il-ir,'
you know
'
'
of
'
nouns,
'
'
correct
of the
often used
by
be
and
is found
verbs
which
'
'
ga
that
is
to be used
given
are
ani-ga,'to know,
not, instead of
'
in connexion
with
other
as
used instead of
but
aBi-(y)-a,'
'
or
aBi-(y)-il-ir/
aRi-(y)-ir
; and
'
'
'
'
426
THE
'which the
imperative and
doubted,that
cb' and
the Tamil
VERB.
theme
and
'
'
is
'
'
nada.'
p,'alternating
(after i ') with
formatives,without any specialconnexion
which is a alone.
infinitive,
'
'
'
instances
most
discarded
in Canarese
and
altogether,
the
which
'a'
suffix
of
the
referred
verbal
the
Thus,
root.
to above
are
sign of
whilst
the
the verb
'
'
is
adduced
the
with
constitutes
the
infinitival
suffix'a.'
the signof the infinitive in all
originally
'
'
infinitiveis ir-a.'
Origin of
that
nch
correspondingTelugu
and
mp,' are merely
'
the formatives
Canarese
'
be
'
'
In
the
kk,' and
it cannot
Hence,
form
weakened
which
I conceive
"
render
of
al.'
the
that
Dravidian
'al'
was
and
dialects,
be
analogiesmay
of al' into
a,'not only possible,
softening
shown
that 'a,'the verbal signof negation,
'al,'the ordinarynegativeparticle.The
the
'
Several
'
but
'
In
Canarese
the
final
'
'
1 ' of
those
and
similar
verbal
has
nouns
a
systematically
disappeared;e.g., 'ale-ta,'
wandering, 'muri-ta,'a
breaking.
the final 1 of the same
The Telugu also has softened away
class
of words ; e.g., compare
the Tamil
m"y-(t)tal,'
pasturage, with the
correspondingTelugu 'ni"-ta;''chi-ta,' Tel., an act, with 'sey-dal,'
Tam.
'nada-ta,'Tel.,walk, conduct,with
; and
nada-{t)tal,'
T^m.
Tamil
Even
in
alternates with
also, nada-(t)tei
nada-(t)tal.'
It has alreadybeen stated that the verbal noun
in
al,'with or
is used instead of the infinitive in a
without the dative case-sign,
in
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
dialects of the
both
signof
the
be, which
the infinitive is
is
being~-" form
Now,
of
as
'
not
the
of the most
abstract
connexions
to
verbal
it is certain that
al,'one
and
in classical Tamil.
alle,'
amplifiedfrom
used
occasionally
or
participial
a
'
evidentlyidentical with
the Dr".vidian
as
as
Canarese
infinitive
verbal
in the
Tamil
noun,
and
GAnd
al ;' e.g.,
verbal
higher dialect as
undoubtedly
partakesof
is considered
'
to
aialle,'
noun,
an
also,
'
agal,'
infinitive.
the character
by native
marians
gram-
idea
of the
verb,but
the conclusion
the
'
In
'
that
'
we
'a,'
the
seem
act; and
to be
as
'al' in other
in coming
justified
THE
from
427
INFINITIVE.
'
the infinitiveappears
in the
infinitiveis in Persian
to
Indo-Europeantongues.
and Gothic
but
'an,'
in Frisian
The
sign of the
'a;'e.g.,'mak-a,'
make.
The
the
Dravidian, being
also in
is
apparentlyidentical
with
it appears
nasal,for the
'
'
'
'
Use
of
the
If
infinitive.
"
shall discover
we
infinitive,
as
verbal
or
languagesto
to
come,
Dravidian
down,
noun.
participial
denote
but
also
adverbs
would
be in
in which
we
in the
are
or
purpose
conclusive
reasons
It is not
only
end,
e.g.,
'
followingconnexions,
infinitives of neuter
Telugu
'
in
pada gottenu,'
to fall,i.e.,
so
use
for
used
of the Dravidian
regardingit
as
in
other
tell (him)
(s)sollu,'
(i.)The majorityof
verbs; e.g., he hnocked
var-a
Tamil
'
vira
/
(t)tallinan
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
428
VEKB.
THE
The Malayalam
regularlydeclined,which proves that it is a noun.
prefersto use as au infinitive van/ which is properlya gerund of the
in 'ga,'
of the uses
it puts its verbal noun
to which
future; but some
'
'
ka,' or
'
kka,' show
that
is identical with
verbal
that
the
Tamil
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
"
These
of
the infinitive
the
Formation
Dravidian
verbal
participial
nouns,
verbal
of each
nouns
are
determinate
formed
by
to
from
the
are
pointof
present
relative
viz.
classes,
and
participle,
"
"
greater number
the demonstrative
suffixing
the
into two
and
Participialnouns.
1.
are
in
formed
are
tense
they belong,which
Nouns.
divide themselves
nouns
which
of Verbal
and
of
of this class
nouns
pronouns,
or
their
nations,
termi-
preteriterelative participles
; e.g.,
from
from
the
manner
of
by simply adding the appropriateterminations,
nouns
participial
of
number
the
third
or
gender(butalways
any
person only)may be made
A
similar
series
of
future
at pleasure.
participial
nouns
exists,
or
may
if
be constructed
required; e.g., oduvan,'he who will read, or w accm'
tomed
to read.
The
participle
; but
Tamil
future in
its existence is
'
'
or
'
'
is destitute of
tive
rela-
VERBAL
like
nouns,
'
429
NOUNS.
and
he who
'li:anba-(v)-an,'
must
of
participle
the
'
'
'
ukku,' to
Mm
who
In these
respectsall the
that it is needless
Dravidian
dialects
are
so
perfectly
agreed
multiplyquotations.
There is a peculiarity
about the words which are
used as neuter
in Tamil whiph requires
of them
to be noticed. Each
nouns
participial
is used in three different significations,
viz.
neuter
as the third person
of the verb, as a neuter
relative -participial
and as a verbalnoun,
noun.
means
Thus, seyginadu in the first connexion
participial
it does ; in the second,that which does; in the third,the doing or to do.
I have termed it in the third connexion
noun,' to
a verbal-participial
formed
from
it from the ordinaryverbal nouns, which
are
distinguish
and from
which
the idea of time is
the theme, not from participles,
in origin. I
in use, though participial
It is a verbal noun
excluded.
and most correct
the original
am
persuaded that of these three senses
tive-partic
is the last,viz.,that of the verbal-participial
noun
one
; for the relanot
noun
ought by analogy to be seygiBa-(v)-adu,'
verbal noun
or
'seygiK-adu; and whilst it is certain that a participial
to
"
'
'
"
'
'
'
ance
Blighteasilybe used as the third person neuter of the verb, in accordother languages,it is difiicult to see
with the analogy of many
how
as
fegularly
noun,
time
of the verb
could
be
to
come
used
so
of partiThis species
noun.
cipial
verbal-participial
includes the idea of
though neuter or without personality,
it is
it has three
the future
neuter
tenses
as
not
one
having
done ; and
pluralised.The
of the most
'
noun
participial
commonly
formed
from
noun
the
in
future
is
Canarese,
4:30
VERB.
THE
of descending,from
the act
or
'ilivu-du,'
e.^f.,'iliyu-v-adu,'
of this kind
Words
to
jli,'
been
have sometimes
'
it
lating
they may generallybe rendered in the infinitive on transthem
into English,e.g., 'appadiseyginadusari (y) alia,'
Tarn.,
tive
infinithe
is
because
it is not rightto do so.
Bat this
English
simply
is equivalent
and
do
to
itself is sometimes
used as a verbal noun,
the doing. The phrase might be more
to the participial
closely
noun,
of this class
rendered,the doing thus (is)not right. Verbal nouns
become more
allied to infinitiveswhen
they are put in the dative ; e.g.,
'adu'
fdr the doing, i.e.,to do. As the pronoun
'seygiRadu-kku,'
becomes optionally'adan/ so the participial
noun
'seygiRadu'may
This
become
seygiRadan.'
change, however, is exceedingly rare
seygiRadan-ku,'
euphoniexcept in the dative ; and in that connexion
in written
is more
than
common
compositions
cally seygiRadaR-ku,'
seygiRadu-kku.'
The, Tamil alone possesses an abstract relative-participial
pressing
exnoun,
in the form of a declinable participle,
the abstract idea denoted
by the verb. It is formed by appending mei,'the suflBx of abstracts,
relative participle
of any verb : e.g., from
to the present or preterite
of
to he),
irukkindr-a,'that is (the present relative participle
iru,'
form
Tamilians
by the addition of mei
irukkiudra-mei,'
being.
The
of this form
is confined to classical compositions
use
; but the
which are formed by annexing 'mei' to the
abstract derivative nouns
crude verbal theme
poRu/ to bear)
(e.g., poRu-mei,'patience,from
much
used even
in the colloquial
dialect. The relative-participia
are
is true that
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
in
noun
It Is.declined
mei,' whilst
'
Tamil
The
suffix
several of the
considerable
in Finnish
infinitive
'
is
'
'
me
Scythiantongues
is 'ma'
or
supines
are
formed
of which
2.
exhibits
Verbal
nouns."
an
'
suffix of the
me
'
or
or
'
'
'
mek.'
ma
governing
mei
'
'
has
nouns
Telugu.
which
are
In
bears
noun
participial
Possiblywe
'
Brky'idian verbal
in
by suffixing
'man
mei,' the
'
'
suffix used
Finnish
'
mi
old
and
Sea-fM-9,'
irotij-fiaj'
suffix.
participial
as
old
The
in
compare
this Dravidlan
nouns
the
derivative in
'
:' in Esthonian
'ma
with
and such
fiev,'
has
noun,
Canarese,
find
to this.
in
in
we
Turkish
'
only.
mei
resemblance
like
verbal
corresponding
of
'
'
Greek
'
:' the
may
also
infinitive
each
ux"^-/"'}/
indeterminate with
or
the formed
theme
; but
they express
VEEBAIi
to which
431
NOUNS.
they belong,and
hence
called
are
Tamil
by
'
substantives
or
from
the verbal
merely as nouns
; whereas
(likethe participial
noun), is construed as a
called
In several Dravidian
kudal/ and
verb.
to; and
been
noun,
written
grammars
walk, have
derived
latter,
though
The
verbs.
tives,
deriva-
used
verbs, are
properlyso
derived from
verbal
like
nouns
'
'
nadakkei,' nadak'
'
would
be.
Thus,
justly; but
we
can
could
we
ing
walk-
nadakkudal,' actingor
'nidi(y)ay
say
not
adverb
the
use
'
nidi(y)a,yto qualify
'
those
'nadappu' or 'nadei.' It would be necessary to qualify
words
form
there being nearly the
by the adjectival
nidi(y)ana,'
that there is
nadakkudal
difference between
same
nadappu and
in Englishbetween behaviour and behaving.
A verbal noun
kkei
is often used in Tamil, e.g.,
in
gei or
the doing; but though this is used as a
'irukkei,'the being 'seygei,'
verbal noun,
seeingthat it is so, more
e.g., appadi irukkei- (y)-al,'
throughits beingso, yet the forms which are most commonly
literally
either
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
used
as
verbals,and
which
those
'
nadakk-al
'
al'
or
formed
best claim
the
have
which
to that
character,are
terminate
'
'
or
tive and
aorist
or
noun
to
the
infini*
that ia
but 'iru-kkTal,'
to be, is not 'ir-al,'
being; and from
from 'ir-u,'
formed
'
'
or
not
dal
'
but
na-d-al,'
'
is sometimes
'
nada-kk-al.'
added
to
directly
standing
Notwiththe ultimate
going,but
'pog-al'or 'p6gn-dal,'
also 'p6-dal;'
and not only 'ag-al'or 'agu-dal,'
becoming,but also
tion
'a-dal.' Probably, however, in these instances the right explanabase:
is,that
by
and
use.
force
circumstance
'
the
'
of
'
'
have
we
'
'
'
of
'
considerations
transitive instead of
require;
'
'
'
verb becomes
'
the formative
The
as
only
e.g., not
and
an
'
e.g., comp.
the
when euphonic
or
intransitive,
a
being
kuRei-dal,'intransitive,
432
VERB.
THE.
a
curtailing. It is evidetut
transitive,
kunei-ttal,'
d
which constitutes the sign
with the
is unconnected
curtailed,with
that this
of the
d'
'
'
'
'
verbs;
of many
tense
preterite
in
noun
dal' is
'
aa
distinction
The
haa been
softened from
Verbal derivatives.
3.
of the
investigation
derived
from
(1.)The
to
first class
verbal themes
infinitive in
suffix of verbal
intention
my
formatives
to enter
'
fullyinto
substantives
reader's attention
modes
interesting
'
nouns.
of verbal derivatives,
or
dialects
the
the
in
to
which
the
It may
be
few of the
Dravidian
of this class.
nouns
consider them
with
of those
direct
to
characteristic and
languagesform
It is not
in the various
desirable,however,
more
"
formatives
verbs,most
their number
and
hypothesiathat
al,'the Tamil
'
'
verbal
to exist between
been^ shown
verbal derivatives,furnishes,I conceive,
has
of the
confirmation
some
the
which
properly so called,and
nouns,
'
'
indeterminate with
as
of derivative
nouns
it is correct
identical
consists of those that are
derivatives)
katt-u,'to tie.
katt-u,'a tie,and
e.g., compare
'
'
(if indeed
become
nouns
by the doubling and
(2.) Some verbal themes
from
enid-u,'
a letter,
hardeningof the final consonant; e.g., 'erutt-u,'
to write;
a song, from
a
pad-u,'to sing. This is especially
patt-u,'
Tamil
of the corresmethod
of forming derivative nouns, for some
ponding
formed
and where
are
they do
Telugu nouns
diflferently;
consists only in the hardening,
resemble the Tamil, the resemblance
and not also in the doublingof the final consonant; e.g., 'pata,'Tel.,
a song, from
pad-u,'to dng. The Telugu diff'ersalso from the Tamil
of the verbal root into
in changing the final or enunciative
a.'
a
from
'ad-u,'to play. The
Compare 'at-a,'pla^ (Tam. 'att-u'),
mode
well as hardening,the final consonant,
Tamil
of doubling,
as
in accordance
with Dravidian
most
seems
analogy; for it is when a
converted
into a surd,and when
is doubled that it is naturally
sonant
it is not doubled,it should be pronouncedas a sonant.
It is remarkable
how many
served by the doubling
purposes are
of Dravidian
final consonants.
(i.)It places substantives in an
relation to succeedingsubstantives;(ii.)
it converts
sitive
intranadjectival
verbs into transitives;
it forms a sign of the preterite
(iii.)
from verbal themes.
tense; and (iv.)it forms derivative nouns
(3.) A remarkable mode of forming derivatives is that of lengthening
of
included
verbal
the
vowel
roots;
monosyllabic
e.g., in Tamil,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
434
THE
VERB.
an
gei,'
'g' formative becomes in Tamil
e.g., sey-gei,'
action,from
sey,'to do; it is nasalised to ngei,'
e.g., ka''(ng)gei,'
heat, from 'kay,'to hum; or is doubled and hardened into kkei,'
pad-u,'to lie. The corresponding
a
bed, from
padu-kkei,'
e.g.,
'ke'
Canarese formatives are
or
'ge,'with not unfrequentlythe
i. The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
prefixof
terminate
in
i.'
'
euphonic
an
'
ka
'
Telugu
The
or
ki
'
;'
'
e.g.,
this formative
take
which
nouns
uni-ki,'
residence,from ' undu,'to be,to dwell.
govern, and
'd' formative is in Tamil 'di;'e.g., ' kedu-di/ ruin, from
ii. The
'
to
el-u,'
'
e.g.,
'
doubled
tti;'
from
unar-tti,'
sensibility,
'
'
it becomes
hardened
and
'
'tt' is
generallysoftened into
pugar-tti
'),praise,from 'pugar,'to praise. This formative is 't'
Insteadof d in Canarese and Telugu. It appears in Canarese under
the forms of ta
and
te ;' eg., hogal-te,'
hogal (Tam.
praise,from
'pugar'),to praise; kay-ta,'
kay,' to fruit.
producingfruit,from
In Telugu we
find 'ta' _or 'ta' and 'tij' e.g., alasa-ta,'
fatigue,
from
alas-u
from
he
to
tin,'to
alay-u ('
')
tired; tin-ta,'
eating,
nadi-ti,'
eat; mu-ta,' a lid, from
conduct,
mu-yu,' to shttt;and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
from
'
vi
'
'
'
nadu-chu,'to
"
'
walk.'
iii. The
'
'
'
or
vu
'
formative is in Tamil
'
from
vu,' concealme7it,
'
generallysoftened
'
maRei,' to
kel,'to hear,and
In
conceal.
'
v,'i.e.,
maRei-
however,
instances,
some
'
'
euphonisedinto mb
('mbu '); e.g., ve-mbu,' the Martree, from 've-y,'to he umbrageous; 'pa-mbu,' a snake, from
gosa
pa-y,'to spring. b cannot retain its proper sound before a vowel,
and when
that the
mb ;' and
v
or
singleeither becomes
vu
b
'
is
'
into
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
which
is
so
common
softened
from
'
doubled
it becomes
formative
in
from
the
bu,' appears
'
;' e.g.,
'
'
'
each
Dravidian
circumstance
dialect
that when
was
it is
a
nada-ppu,'a walhing; iru-ppu,'
In Telugu this formative is 'vu,''vi,'or
being; mu-ppu,' old age.
'puj' e.g., 'cha-vu,'death, from
cha-chchu,'"o die (corresponding
and Can.
Tam.
sa-vn,'from 'sa'); digu-vu,'tJie bottom, from
to descend;
to know;
teli-vi,'
'dig-u,'
understanding,from
teli-yu,'
from
to draw
cher-u,"
'cheru-pu,'
a weeping,
nearness,
near;
',edu-pu,'
from
to cry
edu-cliu,'
(correspondingTam.
ara
').
ara-ppu,'from
ppu
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
The
'
Canarese
uses
in
this connexion
to the Tamil
being,corresponding
4. Nouns
of
a,gency
Dravidian
languages are
nouns
also formed
are
or
'
'vu'
alone;
e.g.,
'
ira-vu,'
a
iru-ppu.'
operation. The
"
largelyused
in each
'
of the
as
nouns
participial
nouns
of agency;
Dravidian
of the
but such
dialects in
more
NOUNS
OF
435
AGENCY.
direct and
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
snnda-ri,'
Sans.,a fair woman,
of feminine
is not
which
derivatives,
to be confounded
with
becomes
'
borrowed
is directly
the
sundari.'
'
from
'
the Sanscrit,
Dr"vidian
i,'by
distinctively
are
operation,
formed^without
'
more
which
of agency
nouns
or
"suffixing
reference to gender,whether masculine,feminine, or neuter.
It is
also to be distinguished
i which in Sanscrit is sometimes
from the
used as
suffix of nouns
of agency, generallymasculines,e.g.,
a
a
a
kav-i-s,'
speaker,in borrowing which from the
poet, literally
the Dravidian languagesinvariably
Sanscrit,
rejectthe sign of the
and use the crude theme {e.g.,kavi ')instead.
nominative,
'
'
'
'
Dravidian
Possibly i,'the
'
sprung
from
sometimes
the
formed
originas
same
in Sanscrit j but
the
'
introduced
nouns
'
by
of agency, may
which similar nouns
it is certain that
and
from the Sanscrit,
borrowed
directly
have been
suffix of
it does
have
are
not
to
appear even
languagesin imitation of it.
'
'
be considered as masculine,
eR-u,'to clvmb),
Palmyra, and
may
Tam., a
because men
only are climbers of the palmyra ; man-vett-i,'
and
t
o
vett-u,' dig or
native spade, a hoe (from man,' the ground,
o
f
the
neuter
case
: but both
by the necessity
cut),is in like manner
these nouns, and all similar nouns, when regardedfrom a grammatical
'
'
'
'
(2.)Nouns
of agency may
underived nouns,
a
'
as
well
as
has
from
manner
that which
chair, literally
a foot.
kal,'
(3.)When
be formed in this
four feet,from
'
may
be
primitive,
naR-kfi,l-i,'
Tam.,
'nal-u,'
four, and
Tam.
'),an eater.
(as well as nn(n)-i
ung-i,'
this suffix as a true and ancient
for regarding
whatever
independentof the Sanscrit,
as
may
form, and
'
2 F
436
THE
have
been
which
is
only
It
its
in
the
in
the
the
of
in
extent
following
from
'
ar-i,'
the
'
compounds,
from
th,e
plant,
literally
lark
literally
if
Adverbs.
It
investigation
Drfi.vidian
used
in
ve],'
be
to
the
the
'
literally
witherer,
'
following
'
vanam-
th^
sensitive
should
we
or
saltness;
the
tottal-vad-i,'
as
sweet
cheetah,
way-shower;
or
The
derived
uvar,'
'
also
much
toddy,
the
pul-i,'
Compare
been
kal,'
from
sea,
heaven-singer;
the
'
to
Sanscrit.
have
from
white;
deep.
guide,
he
to
and
in
to
cactus,
uvar-i,'
touch,
(one)
is
as
the
which
ordinary
an
of
the
infinitive
those
grammars
in
or
the
gerund
words
Dravidian
have
languages
adverb
each
adverbs
Dravidian
of
languages
verb;
an
of
work
of
adverbs,
no
acquire
of
in
unnecessary
"
or
kal(l)-i,'
'
ar-u,'
'
supposed
many
nicknames,
prefer
to
tovx:h-me-and-I^wit1ier.
say,
the
'
vari-katt-i,'
'
pSd-i,'
the
"
small;
pul,'
from
sea,
'
silver,
be
than
use,
of
in
proverbs,
not
peasantry.
names
connexions,
of
cannot
the
the
use
suffix,
this
of
in
in
lowest
very
of
means
animals,
extensive
very
language
the
varieties
precedents
from
leopard,
the
these
in
and
the
by
compounds,
old
examples
vel(l)-i,'
also
plants
in
all
Tamil
Sanscrit
sap;
nature,
highest
very
but
in
and
formed
agency
of
names
in
it, consists
to
of
classics,
the
objects
relation
nouns
Tamil
in
larger
'
of
made
appears
of
ulterior
VERB.
the
and
adverbial
Dravidian
for,
all
at
kind
this
is
to
properly
:
either
illustrations
force
will
dialects.
speaking,
word
every
verbal
of
be
into
enter
the
found
that
is
theme"
manner
in
the
SECTION
VII.
GLOSSARIAL
The
in
loose
so
and
regard
of
adopt
bones
and
and
the
an
European
group,
more
family
in their
exhibit
Pre-Sanscrit
with
think,
the
"
"
especially
essential
their
to
the
than
assumed
of
an
any
other.
the
to
tongues,
"
shape
cautiously
lingual
aSinities
of
closer, more
of
at
the
connexion
the
the
bear
whilst
that
viz.,
ducted,
con-
result
same
very
languages
is
is
Nevertheless,
mother-tongue
the
to
forms
their
ancient, deep-seated
archaic
and
following vocabularies
comparison,
relationship
Ugrian
of
degree, to
own
much
nouns
time,
both
ages
carefully and
the
of
is
conj ugational
for
that
original meaning
persistency.
that
traces
I admit
of
lapse
determination
by grammatical
idioms
Dravidian
testimony,
arrived
and
marvellous
the
the
till the
another,
of vocables, when
found,
in
has
philology
Isolated
grammar.
declensional
to
of
comparison
carefully prepared,
language^retain
important help
be
independent
we
of
comparison
it will
which
whilst
the
disgrace.
comparative
after
of
neglect
conducted
out
principles,with-
this branch
get corrupted
to
meaning
sinews
the
that
often
was
definite
undeserved
not
significationwith
as
and
of
forgotten ;
their
regard
than
apt
very
phase
or
to
vocabulary, however
are
one
overlaid
the
and
languages
without
structure,
indiscriminate
verbs
of
manner,
and
philologicalvalue
and
vocables
changes, and
forms
comparative
less
and
dialectic
to
into
the
unscientific
grammatical
fallen
a
of
comparison
AFFINITIES.
Indo-
Scythian
distinctive,
438
GLOSSARIAL
AFFINITIES,
I.
Affinities.
Indo-European
Section I.
Sanscrit
Before
is desirable
the
enteringupon
vocables,it
Affinities.
to
of words which
preliminaryexamination
appear to have
been borrowed
by the Sanscrit from the Dravidian languages.
words of pure Dravidian
I have
long felt persuaded that some
and I have no
originhave found their way into Sanscrit vocabularies;
into
of words
have been introduced
doubt that a still largernumber
vernaculars.
I have
also already
Sanscrit from the North-Indian
from the
Sounds ')that it was
stated my opinion(in the section on
Dravidian
sonants.
languagesthat the Sanscrit borrowed its cerebral con-
by
matter
'
'
'
is
There
in
probablyalmost
of British words
Sanscrit,as
unnoticed
remained
to be the
been
have
once
and
unknown
; a,nd wherever
assumed
of Sanscrit
introduced
those words
Tamil
at
was
number
the
or
to be a
was
found
expected,but
in
Dravidian
words.
doubt
exists whether
a
only,some
ticular
parborrowed
the
from
the
word was
Sanscrit
Tamil, or by the
by
Sanscrit lexicographers
and grammarians
Tamil from the Sanscrit.
discriminative
their Dravidian brethren;and if
not
so
as
were
any
writer had
happened to make use of a local or provincial
word, that
is,a word belonging to the Dravidian vernacular of the district in
a
he resided
which
be
used,for
few
called,which
always recognisedand
and
Telugu lexicographers,
native
derivatives,properly so
are
7iationaior
word
any
common
tongues, it
as
cases
(and it was
of
variety
Sanscrit had
ceased to be
only it were
found
down
such
origin,
and
degree),
found
as
even
their way
metre
or
spoken tongue),every
as
Sanscrit.
denarius,'vipa,XeTrtov
the Greek
into
names
Sanscrit.
of
such
characters,
was
Some
'
should occasionally
other cause,
some
written in Sanscrit
in the vocabularies
'
'
after
especially
word, provided
forthwith
words of Greek
or
set
Roman
If so, it
may
be
concluded
that
439
SANSCRIT.
much
considerable number
more
vidian
vernaculars
obtained
have
must
to
belonging
of words
the old
Dra-
vocabularies.
The
grounds
in
follows:
I conclude
which
on
Sanscrit lexicons to be of
the
word
any
Dravidian
tained
con-
origin,are
as
"
(i.)When
and
conditions
or
the word
is
an
isolated
in
one
without
without a root
Sanscrit,
the Dravidian languages
but is surrounded in
derivatives,
with collateral,
when
the Sanscrit
related,or derivative words j (ii.)
idea,whilst the Dravidian
possesses other words expressingthe same
when the word
is not
tongues have the one in questionalone; (iii.)
found in any of the Indo-Europeantongues allied to the Sanscrit,
but
is found
in
some
dialect however
of the
at least in every
Scythianidioms,or
rude; (iv.)when
derivation which
the
Dravidian
the Sanscrit
pure
Words
akka,
one;
"
when
of these
any
reasons
found
are
to
exist,and
not
Dravidian
more
For
the exclusive
proof of
its derivation
mother.
and
borrowed
Indian vernaculars,see
atta,a mother,an
the Dravidian
tongues.
of this word,
Scythianrelationship
by
the list of
'
the
Scytho-
ScythianAflSnities,'
'
Scythian
Affinities.'
'
to
ata,'
is
go, because
of which
signification
root is modified
monosyllabic
radical
is
a
representedin
forest is a place
a fanciful derivation.
evidently
where
All
of this word
root
primaryroot
'
ad,'the
is nearness,
Closeness;and this
and expanded so as to signify
440
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSAUIAL
forest)
j and
(inTamil
and
I have
any
doubt
no
native
that
'
'
'
from
was
'
Telugu adavi,')was
vi is one
Dravidian
which is distinctively
Tam., hearing,from kel,'to hear.
'
it
; e.g.,
kelvi,'
'
'
ani,
ani,
"
the
pin of
pin
of a cart; derived,it
On
sound.
a
the axle
or
familyof
to
that
of
to touch.
has
The
'
'
an-u,'
this Dravidian
from
than
natural
is,therefore,
beyond comparisonmore
Sanscrit
'
derivation
with
is connected
in signification
affinity
fastening;e.g., 'an-ei,'to
'
word
real
nail,considered as
to put on;
tie; aii-i,'
that which
have devised.
lexicographers
amnia.'
word
This
is found also in
of
some
'
Oscan
'amme'
German
the Western
and
Tamil
that
and
same;
ani,'a nail,
'
is evident
the
?
The
original
the Tamil
with
root
and
embrace,to
amma,
one
to
said,from 'an-a,'
is
'
amma;' Icelandic
German
{grandmother);
'amma'
{nurse).
'ScythianAffinities.'
are,
to
of calling
interjection
with
which
are
this the
used
in
The
interjection.
often been
an
Telugu are,'and
'
the Tamil
manner
exactlythe same
dialectic interchangeof
that
illustrated,
'
ar6
'
may
as
'd'
pare
Com-
given.
derivation
no
inferior:
ade ; or
the
and
be
safely
'
ada
j'
Sanscrit
r,'has
so
considered
as
'
The
their identityis
equivalentto
arSrfi,*
by comparing the Sanscrit reduplication
strengthened
Tamil reduplication
adadi.'
with the corresponding
is nnderived and perfectly
Whilst the Sanscrit interjection
'
ade.'
suppositionof
'
'
Tamil
the equivalent
isolated,
from
from a Tamil root; viz.,
claims to be derived
interjection
adi,'a slave,the primary signification
of which word is the lowest part ofanything;e.g., the sole
addressed to women
interjection
of the foot. The corresponding
'
442
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSAKIAL
kaver-i,
safron,also the river Oavery (fromits muddy colour): assumed
kava,'to
'
root
Greek
colour.
this word
Possibly
the
river
Kaveri,
eR-u,'Tel.,a river,or
'
er-i,'
Tam.,
sheet
may
of
name
'kavi,'red ochre,and
the Dravidian
'
origin. I
origiuof the
of the
possibility
from
river,x"/3";/)ts.
same
Sanscrit
be of true
may
the
however,
suggest,
of the
name
of water.
kucharh,
'
'
kuj-a,to
utter
as
cry,
may compare
which
also appear
be
to
'ku-vu;' Tel.
derived
from
vidian
Dra-
also
Compare
'
our
'
'
kutumba,'
There
pot, from
'
habitation,also
kudil
doubt
'
of the
origin. In
derivation
assumed
but
kuta,'crooked;
of Dravidian
'
kutiram,'also
family :
be any
cannot
water
'
'
of
derivation
Tamil
'kuta-m,'a
other words
the
'
kuta,' crooked.
kudi
means
bably
pro-
house,a
an
are
'
Tamil
words
are
'
'
chot,'
"
and
each
'
a house.
signifying
withered
Tam., crook-back;and
an
undoubted
both
the
Tam.
arm.
'
this with
it is
kuni
'
cot
also
source
Compare
'
with 'kun-i,'Tam.
especially
Dravidian
'
the Saxon
Scythianor Finnish
same
or
Was
'
to
kun,'
stoop,
probable that
'
or
'
kuni
'
have
been derived.
kula, a pond
or
pool: assumed
derivation 'kiil-a,'
to
cover.
Com-
443
SANSCRIT.
the Tamil
pare
'
kul-am
'
and
the Tel.
'
kol-anu,'a tank, a
pool.
We
from
it,for
verbal
kota
scarcelydoubt
can
the
; and
one
Tarn.
if so, it must
'
or
a
kul-am,' a tank, is unquestionably
from 'kul-i,'
to bathe,a pure Dravidian
root.
noun
to
kutta,'
and
The
cut.
similar word
'
'
k6ttei
derivation
Dravidian
'
be concluded
Sanscrit.
But
better
or
'
kottei
did the
Tamil
of the
use
same
Tel.,'kote' in Can.,
are
'
Dravidian
a
certainly
has
from
the
?
we
the Tamil
'
k6d-u,'a
is sometimes
used
when
a fortification.
village,
kod-u,'
'
walled
root, it
borrowed
been
fanciful,whilst
very
for
root
'
k6ta
more
also
crooked,
be
ancient word
very
line of circumvallation,which
line, a
denote
'
that
where
Probably from
of
kuta,'to
dialectsmake
for a fort,viz.,'kota' in
viz., aran,'which
stronghold,
may
'
in Tarn.
Tamil
The
been derived
have
'
assumed
^ stronghold
:
*/""**'
or
is identical
to
used
becomes '^tt-u.'
adjectivally,
khatva, a couch,a
The
and
assumed
Tam.
the
build.
cot
'
a cot, from
katt-il,'
word
katt-u
'
which
one
sava-m,
sava-m,
to
relating
adj.,
derivation
'
abounds
is
'
to
khatt-a,'
'
katt-u,'to
thoroughlyand
pare
Com-
screen.
bind,to
tie or
dian,
Draviessentially
corpse.
These
words
dead
are
body.
'
sava,'to
go ;
but
verbal
'
is short
la,'Tam. and Can.,to die. The vowel of sa
in the correspondingverbal
in the Telugu 'cha' (for'sa'),
theme
'chachu;'and both in Tamil and Canarese it is short
'
root
'
in the
tense,
preterite
root ;
and
it re-appears
'sa' is
in
a
undoubtedly
the
'
s^ya,the evening:
to.
seems
the
The
assumed
Tamil
to be
derivation
'
'
Samoi'ede
pure
'
Dravidian
dead.
chawe,'
('s"yati'), to
waste
ulterior connexion
to put
sho,'to destroy,
away,
frith it.
an
end
to lean,to incline,
Dravidian word,
a pure
'say,'
natural derivation,
much more
the eveningbeing
periodwhen
the
sun
444
nana,
AFKINITIES.
GLOSSAKXAL
nan"
this
signifying
obsolete demonstratives
assumed
'
'
from
certain
that.
and
more
'
'
'
"
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
which
one
is identical with
the instance
of the
of
use
'
'
nana
'
nira-m, water
that
shows
derivation
assumed
the
word
graphers.
lexico-
not
was
derivation
This
obtain.
niram
'
ni,'to
'
'
is
'
been
to have
whilst
I have
borrowed
little
or
from
doubt
no
that
vernaculars
northern
to
'
'
nira
is supposed
Dravidian
Dravidian
word
corresponding
is 'nir' or'nir-u;'and this is the only word
properlysignifying
which
the Dravidian
dialects possess.
The Telugu
water
nillu
for
the plural('nirulu,'
uses
niru,'
ordinarily
rupted
cori.e.,
for the singular
to
is
nillu')
niru,'the singular,
; but
originshould
be ascribed.
the
unda'
'
'
'
ap
'
'
The
'
'
also
'
used.
occasionally
'nir'
become
another
'
is in Gond
dir.'
softened
to
'ir,'and
in Brahui
The
This word
is used in Tamil
to
denote the
wateir
it has
for watei'
a
with which
flood.
rice-
are
to signify
fields
flooded;and it has probablythence come
in Malayalam. Even in that dialect,
water
however, 'nir' is
445
SANSCRIT.
also used.
In Tamil
prefixedto
'
'
adjectivetan,'cool,is so frequently-
the
nir,'that
'
in the
cold
tannir/ water, literally
and
simple noun.
Whilst
it may
I have
have
descended
Japhetic source
have
no
older
to
than
the
Dravidian
the
Sanscrit;and
ulterior connection
some
Dravidian- word,
true
with
family from
some
hencCj it may
'
Greek
and
ur/pos'
the
vapos,'
wet, (and through them with the modern Greek
v^/io,'
rectly)
water),though these words are supposed (and perhaps cor'
'
to be derived from
)
patta-m
town,
pattana-m "a city,
pattana-m,
'
vdw,'to flow.
assumed
village:
or
derivation
'
to
pata,'
sur-
j
The
round.
Tamil
has
yet, as
found,I think,that
from
the
borrowed
in the
the
of
case
old Dravidian
word
'
pattanam from
a fort,it will be
'k6ta,'
'
itself was
derived
Professor
vernaculars.
nally
origi-
Wilson
'
"
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
panno,
from
it
the Sans.
was
Tel.
'
word
This
Prakrit,
gold.
'
suvarna.'
a city,
a
town,
palli,
the Dravidian
placesin
is
'
Ellis to be derived
probablethat
Prakrit froin the Tam.
pon,' or the
I think it much
is without
which
palli,'
more
'
village.This
word
supposed by
is added
doubt
identical with
to various
names
of
properly Trisirapalli.'
Trichinopoly,
'
446
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSARIAL
The Drdvidian
circumstance that it is
placeswhich
this word
originof
if not
chiefly,
within
are
proved by the
sufficiently
used to denote
exclusively,
is
tongues.
bhaj-a,to share.
bhaga,a portion. I
derived
both
from
doubtful whether
am
and
earlier
the
case
the Tamil
At
correct.
more
case);and
mina-m,
found
word
'
to
('minati'),
'mi'
for
fish is
'
in the small
family,and is
languagespossess.
these
listof
Dravidian
decidedly
the
'
which
only
'
word
is found
min
words
is
contained
It seems
Rajmahal dialect. The G6nd has mind.'
rowed
more
probable that the Sanscrit-speaking
people borfrom
this word
the Indian aborigines,
and then incorporated
it in their vocabularywith other words signifying
the
than
that
the
Dravidian inhabitants of the Malabar
object,
in the
much
same
'
and Coromandel
denoted
to
hurt.
word
min,' a
dialect of the
in every
signifying
fidiwhich
even
noun
'
one.
derivation
Dravidian
The
'
'
fish;assumed
is a
pag-u
formed
from
it,
pang-u
pangu
the Tamil
with
Tamil
this
'
'
collateral root
Sanscrit word
The
'
the
The
root.
common
suppositionis in
former
as
to suppose
derived from
all events
Dravidian
a
share, is
signifying
be
to
Probably the
source.
underived
pure,
to divide,to share,
or
'pag-u,'
the Tamil
to
indebted
were
which
so
race
sea-boards
the derivation of
Moreover
'
min,'which
languages,is as beautiful
Dr"vidian
as
is
suppliedby
the
is uncouth.
The
root
of
'
is
min,' a fish,
phosphorescent.Hence
and
'
min
'
Tam.,
'
kol,'to
the
'min,' a
birth,from
the
fish in
verbal
the
noun
is
'
'
to
to
glitter,
min-mini
which
included
'
by
is formed
vowel
peRu,'to hear,and
in poeticalTamil
receive),
signifies
anu-mtn,' the
seen
min,' Tam.,
glow-worm
of
lengthening
fish;e.g., 'van-min,'a
a
'
by
the
'
'
he
plication;
redu-
from
(like p^Ru,'
from
kol,'reception,
a
'
star, as
well
as
a
(literally
sky-sparhler)
; and
the six stars.
Pleiades,literally
Who
that has
star
of the
appro-
447
SANSCEIT.
of denotingthe fish
priateness
the waters,
sky,by
well
as
and
one
which glows or
that
sparklethrough
that sparkle in the midnight
the stars
as
the
dart and
word, viz.,a
same
word
that
signifying
?
sparkles
Much'
'
'
vel,'white.
Compare
the open
air;
the
more
Dravidian
words
'
veli,'
velli,'
silver; velicham,'light. The
allied word.
Hungarian vilaga,'
Has
light,
appears to be an
space,
'
'
'
the
Slavonian
?
source
is it
or
both families
val-a,to
'
of those
one
ultimate
from
Scythian
analogieswhich
bind
together?
surround.
bracelet.
a
valaya-m,a circlet,
the
the verb
doubt
Sanscrit noun,
from
which
the
Dravidian
with
noun
or
has
rowed
languages have borwithout
but
modification;
been formed was
I
itself,
not, borrowed
languages.
bend,
to
The
by the Sanscrit
correspondingDravidian
from
of
secondary meanings
and
It is also used
as
the
root
to surround.
crook,metaphorically
larger store
than
The
is
Dravidian
'
to
val-ei,'
This word
wider
a
has
ramifications
without any
noun,
formative
'
when
it signifies
a
hole,a sinuosity;
addition,
e.g.,
eli-valei,'
Tam., a rat-hole. Whilst the Tamil makes occasional
use
also
uses
of the Sanscrit
'
'
an
valayam,'a bracelet,
verbal
a
valeiyal,'
verbal
noun
formed
froin
'
armlet; it
valei,'its
signifythe same
thing. Taking these
I conclude that the
various circumstances into consideration,
verb
from
Dravidian
has certainlynot been borrowed
the
own
root, to
Sanscrit,and
probablybeen
derived
placein
the
are
have
names
foregoinglistof Dravidian
the vocabularies of the
in
Sanscrit,I
which
have
have found
not
included
of various
mentioned
words
the
in consequence
'
448
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSARIAL
also
mountain,and
of mountains
range
referred
to
now
Ghauts
are
the Arabian
proceed to pointout
the
existence
contained
roots,yet they
of
of the
mal-ei,'a hill or
country
geographers.
of
real Sanscrit
some
words
The
languages.
Draridian
the
Malaya' is
country,
'Malayala'
of
name
the
and
'
in the
so
are
be concluded
they must
or
by
was
under the
called 'Male'
which
'
or
mountainous
hillyor
'mal-a'
Dravidian
the
unquestionably
be
to
the
property
common
of both families
tongues.
Possiblyone
periodby the one
in every
or
two
case, there
preponderanceof evidence in
mutually independentoriginof both the Sanscrit word
one,
both.
from
The
is
which
source
various
words
early
an
cases, if not
favour
and
been
have
to
appears
to be
appear
at
of the
vidian
the Drato-
common
in each
deeply-seated
and (whilst
familyof languages,to have too many ramifications,
they
retain a familylikeness)
differ
to
too widely,either in sound
in
or
of a direct derivation of the
to allow of the supposition
signification,
from the other.
one
Moreover, notwithstandingthe general resemblance
of the Dravidian words
contained
in the followinglist to the
with which
Sanscrit ones
they are compared,and notwithstandingthe
prejudiceof native grammarians in favour of everythingSanscrit,
these words are invariably
regardedby native scholars as independent
of the
and
Sanscrit,
if
these
words
connexion
of
and
a
the
common
underived, 'national'
as
connexion
words
more
which
directly
to
; and
traced,as
Dravidian
I think
correspondingSanscrit ones,
origin. I place in another
which
than
Indo-Europeanfamily,
words
be
can
Dravidan
too
are
Extra-Indian
to the Sanscrit.
appear
be allied
to
it is remarkable
how
sequently,
Con-
it can, between
it must
and
be
the
subsequent
more
other
some
words.
to any
member
of the
In this list 1
to
placethose
the Sanscrit alone,or
other
guage
Indo-Europeanlan-
will,I think,lead
which
those
are
to
contained
in the Dravidian
Sanscrit,
as
family.
languageswere
separatedfrom
separate tongue,
came
introduced
its
into
or
sisters,
in contact
at
with
450
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSARIAL
to rend.
kir-u,io cut,to scratch,
to tear.
kir-i,
Compare khor-a,'Sans,
'
cut, to scratch.
to
to he spoiled
or
ked-u,to spoilor destroy,
or
(intransitively)
verbal
destroyed:
'ketta' ('tt'for
'ked-u,'7-uin;relative participle
noun
'dd'),bad.
Compare
its verbal
to
pain or misery,and
khid-a,'to suffei'kh^da/ sorrow, distress. Compare also 'khit-a,'
the Sanscrit
noun
and
terrify,
its derivative
If these words
to
appear
is
'
not
'
'
allied
are
be in virtue of
be, it must
Dravidian
the
to
there
than
in existence
word
Dravidian
distinctively
more
origin;for
common
they
as
one,
ked-u.'
to shave:
BiR-ei,
'sin'.'
'
'
'
to have
to tremble,
sil-ir,
thejikaiistandingon end. Compare chel-a,'
Sans, to shake, to tremble,
See also subsequent list under
'
"
'
cold.
kulir,'
the basis of many
'ien,'red); but is not used
(e.^f.,
This
se, to be red.
nouns
forms
root
unformed
'
theme
'
'
tuv-u,
to
sprinkle
gently(asdust).
tu-Ru,
to
The
to
transitive of
wirniow; and
ultimate root
*
dhu,' Sans,
"
dhuli,'dust.
'
'
tu-Ru
derivative
of all these
to
'
is
'
or
heavy.
pare
Com-
(asa report).
tu-RRu'
from
words
mitive
pri-
to be red.
beat.
to
strike,
to
in its
anywhere
be thick
tadi,'to
also tad-i,'
Sans,
tad-a,'
and
adjectives
'sona,'Sans,
shape. Compare
a club; verbal
tad-i,a stick,
Tamil
'
(pronounced tuttru'),
'
tuvu
'
is
'
dvst.
tusi,'
is
evidently
'tu.'
The
Compare
which
our
word
own
'
is
dicst,'
evidentlyidentical.
the
Prom
and
also
'
Sanscrit
tul,'dust
word, allied
and
to
possibly
the
'
to
'
the Turkish
'
tus
'
or
'
and
'
'
'
tusan,'powder,
there
tuR-u
cannot
'
'til' appears,
be
being untherefore,
451
SANSCRIT.
to
be tliecommon
whilst
languages;
meaning of this
familythat the original
been most faithfully
preserved.
propertyof both
families of
it is in the Dravidian
root
to have
appears
to walk.
njid-a,
nat-a,'to dance,to act,
Compare the Sanscrit theme
to shake; derivatives from which
are
nata^m/ dancing, nataka-m,'a drama, a play. It seems
improbablethat the Sanscrit
'
'
word
it is certain
from
dance, and
and
Telugu
both
their
theme
own
languageshave
words have
pad-u,Tani. Tel.,and
from
which
to
Sans.
the
'
'
naduchu
'
make
'
or
broad
'natisu,'
or
nadi,'to walk;
walking,the
signifying
nad','alone. Probably,therefore,
'
words
Can.
The
to recite.
Canarese
and
Dravidian
'
source.
common
to read,
sing. Compare Sans, 'pa^li-a,'
path-a is,I have no doubt, the theme
'
Tel. 'path-i,'
and
corresponding
Tamil
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
(for'pera').Can.
of different,
which it
a sense
sense
and not with
often bears. It is with this preposition,
pra,'
other,should be
pina,'
before,
forward, that I think the Tamil
compared.
and that of the Sans, 'para'(in
The use of the Tam.
pisa,'
and we
adduced above) are identical;
might
th" signification
another
piaa, otJur;e.g., piRa-n,'
Sans, in the
Compare para,'
'
'
man;
hera'
'
'
'
'
naturally
suppose
the
Sanscrit.
'para'
was
the Tamil
The
borrowed
word
to have
been
derived from
the
Sanscrit,
regards'piRa' as
2 o 2
that
an
452
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSARIAL
indigenous
Sanscrit,
vidian
theme.
and
is
words.
of
range
the
that
this
which
It
that
the
seated
and
in
we
milk.
The
from
the
'
'
to
European
drink,
are
and
pIS-u,
pu,
this
of
speak.
Compare
Sans,
all
to
do
of
'
'
para
and
the
that
allow
and
yet
are
is derived
deeply
too
this
that
piKa,'
'
one
is
of
supposition,
both
contain
not
We
also
which
the
may
with
words
have
been
verbal
theme
it
compare
'
from
all the
almost
with
Zend
paya,' water,
derived
are
through
runs
to
Tamil
this
pal,' milk,
j
for
word
the
'
adding
purely
'bhash-a,' Sans,
Tarn., Tel., and
a
to
verbal
'
pa,'
Indo-
'
'
al
the
noun
of
'
or
'
Drividian
pal,' preclude
Sanscrit
'pushpa,'
be
may
large number
by simply
this, the
from
blossom,
blossom, and
'
theme
very
in
derivation
or
perfectly
significations
many
Each
to
derived.
l)r"vidian
formed
connexions
flowei;
that
conclude,
to
be
to
Sanscrit.
tongues
which
root
its direct
to
of
is
Notwithstanding
root.
d. much
languages.
from
nouns
the
source.
poi;'
the
supposition
driven
word
Possibly the
formed
in
think,
languages
'
of
one
peo,' Affghan
Sans,
common
this
Sanscrit
para
family
Dravidian
which
has
piBa,' other;
'
quite inadmissible.
is
own
from
'
'
yet the
therefore
are
derived
pal,
its
with,
after, is
to
and
other,
is considered
which
unconnected
concluded,
radically allied;
from
'
root, 'piB-a-gu,'
another
has
Tamil
the
piR,')
'
meaning,
be
may
para
Dra-
pina
'
'
'
of
signification.
attributed
are
to
the
to
mark
ascribes
Sanscrit
the
unknown
is
distinctive
Tamil
alone, whilst
of, and
very
piRa/
'
be
Moreover,
independent
of
to
is remarkable
It
'
'
considered
of other
meaning
wider
The
verbal
'
to
the
character
supposition
of
pa,'
speak.
Can.
flower.
Compare
'
phull-a,'
WEST
INDO-EUHOl'EAN
453
FAMILY.
Indo-European Affinities.
Section II.
Extka-Sanscritic
Drdvidian
which
words
contained
in the
Indo-Ebkopean
West
or
to
appear
he
languagesof the
Appinities,viz.:
allied
specially
Western
or
to words
that
are
non-Sanscritic branches
of the Indo-Europeanfamily.
of the words
Some
which
contained
followinglist hare
but they have
Sanscrit as well as Classical or West- Aryan analogies;
been placedin this,rather than in the preceding,
because the Westlist,
certain than the
direct,and more
Aryan affinitiesare clearer,more
The greaternumber, however, of the words that follow,
Sanscrit ones.
connected with the Western
tongues, and especially
though indubitably
with the Greek and Latin,exhibit no analogy whatever
to any words
are
in the
If the
be
it must
concladed
either that
descended
were
races
the Westfrom
from
the
a
be
analogiescan
blished,
clearlyesta-
the Dravidians
were
at an
Aryan tribes,
subsequently
Sanscrit-speaking
people,or
common
source.
relation oi
kind
some
the
between
Dravidian
and
the
Indo-European
established.
regardedas conclusively
As before,the Dravidian words are to be regardedas Tamil, except
other dialect.
it is stated that they are taken from some
families,
may
be
to shaJce,
to move
to and fro.
Compare ael-ui,'
ar-u,'to ebb, to trickle down.
Compare
waterfall;from
'
as-ei,to shake.
arn-vi, a
'
Compare
a
av-a,
'
'
'
to wander;
aXa-ofiai,'
'
'
Germ.
'
Armen.
welle,'
'
alik,'
wave.
verbal noun,
derived
from
an
obsolete
454
GLOSSAKIAL
'
root
the
"v-u/
the Latin
ranch
Compare
See also
"
Sans.
'
'
'
avva
or
of this word
is
ava
complete,inasword in Latin,as in
more
'avva,' means
'
'
avve
mother,or, generally,
an
'
'
'
Semitic Affinities.'
still
of
one
between
affinity
of the
only meaning
which
av-a,'of
'
The
desire.
to
ave-o,'to desire,is
'
this is the
as
Tamil.
avv-a,
desire.
to
meanings is
rarer
and
AFFINITIES.
either
means
old
mother
honorific term
auv-ei,'an
for
form
matron,
iu
g^-and-
or
ordinaryTamil
The
woman.
mother;
an
'
av-unoulus,'a
maternal
uncle.
breath; then
avi,'a spirit,
literally
vapour,
verbal theme
'avi,'to
'
'
'
'
breath.
The
of the Tarn.
resemblance
'
'
avi
to the
Greek
i-emarkable.
especially
to blow,is
'
aw,'
'
to draw.
Compare
ipv-w,''
Compare also
ele,'the Canarese equivalentof irn,'with
eXK-w,'to drag,
word
which
is probably related to
a
ipv-ut,'
through that
is apparent in all languages.
to '1' which
alliance of
r
ir-u,to draw,
'
pull.
to
'
'
'
'
'
'
from
iru-mbu, iron;
a
'
or
ir,'the
from
formative, euphonised,
Compare
The
'
from
'
'
the
be
Saxon
:' Tel.
vu
hardened
from
'
'eisen
'
innrau.'
'ergad.'
s,'as
and
"^mbu/
'
'iern,'Armenian
appears
the Sanscrit
ulterior connexion
some
root, and
'
or
the German
these
nearlyrelated to
so
'bu'
has been
with
comparing them
ayas.' None of
have
ultimate
'iren,'Danish
of these words
they may
to
'iru'
'
iru
'
as
with
the
the Motor
Tamil,seems
(a Samoi'ede
dialect),ur.'
'
yean,'Sax.
high;
uyar,'
when
said of cattle
'
to
'eanian.'
used
as
'
'
'
WEST
INDO-EUUOPEAN
Compare
'
Armenian
ur-u,
'
very
remarkable
and
'or,'light.
to
'
Semitic
455
FAMILY.
'
wur.'
analogies;e.g.,
There
Hebrew
also
are
'
ur,'Jire,
Lithuanian
plough. Compare Lat. 'ar-o;' Greek 'apo-ui;'
aru.'
also be compared with the equiuru-dal,'
tillage,
valent
may
'
Greek
ul-ei,mire.
'
apo-TOi.'
.Compare
'
a marsh.
e'X-os,'
'
'
'howl.'
ey, to shoot
'
er-u,
rise,to get
to
'
an
t'o's,'
arrow;
to rise,to get
Compare Lat. ori-or,'
the
Tam.,
jnayiRu,'
risingsun, may be compared with
eru
Latin
ell-a,all.
'
'
up.
up.
the
ori-ens sol.'
'
The
Canarese
all they,
ellar,'
correspondingto the Tamil
all ye
(for'ellar'),
togetherwith the Tamil 'ellir,'
'ellor'
'
all,and
(from ell,'
'
'
for
ir,'
of this word
nicallyadded
to
el
'
'
'
is
(at
nir,'
you),prove
'
el.'
first
in consequeiice of
lengthened),
which
eupho-
vowel, afterwards
short
has been
vowel
addition
the
consonant
is doubled
by dialectic rules.
eal;'Danish
al;'
Compare Ossete al,' ali,' all;'Saxon
English 'all.' Probably the Greek 'oX-09' and the Hebrew
'
'
kol'
'
allied rather
are
'sarva,'than
to
'
our
coast.
'
Sans,
'whole,' Lat. 'salv-us,'
own
to the Dravidian
'
and
Germanic
Compare
'
el,'all.
Lat.
'
ora,'border,
'
'
in
word
iad-i,to cut,
'
to
rend,
to
to cut, but
krit-a,'
and
Ossete
to
the
'caed-o.'
Compare also
the
Persian
which
'kard,' a hiife,and the Sanscrit 'karttari,'
words, however,
than
a
'katti,'
Icnife.Compare Sans.
the English 'cut;'Norman
especially
'cotu,'
reprove,
'cateia;' Latin
Welsh
'kor,'
are
more
English
'
cut.'
nearly related
to
'
kriit-a,'
Sans.,
4.56
kannu
'
'
in
In
the latter
but
Tamil,
the
of
Compare
-
pmver
'
reach
or
kauna
Drftvidian
of
that
an
which
to
kan,' to
with
alone
it is exclusively
mistake
This
be
may
compared
in
ulterior connexion
have
some
consider,
may
Sans-,
r^vSi-vaif
"'kunn-an,'to know; Greek
see, to
the
see;
in Sanscrit ; whereas
word.
'
In
eye
Klaproth
is used
row,
English 'ken,'view,
Webster's English Dictionary
'ceniaw,'to
vision.
of
is said to be
with
the Welsh
dental
nasal.
'
to
In
unchanged.
remains
nasal of the
'
mark,
euphonically
it becomes
sense
base
see, also to
to
(inthe preterite kan '),
think.
consider,to
AFflMTIES.
GLOSSAKIAL
"
Gothic
'
'chann.'
Old High German
'gna' ('gnarus'),
attributed
different shades of meaning which are
'jni;'Latin
The
Greek
'
'
to
and
r^vw-vai
seem
etSd-vat,'
'
to
corroborate
as meaning
supposition
; for the latter is represented
to know
7'eflection,
to
with
karadi,a
bear;
The
'
be
must
Tnda
to know
to
means
by
ceive,
-per-
an
root.
word
for
'
kara
a
bear is
Compare
kar.'
the
'
Latin
'
the Persian
urs-us.'
Compare
'
'
ultimate
the
kar.'
'
or
harj,'and even
the Samoiede
korgo,'and
an
karug-ti,
have
this
ulterior connexion
from
chars,'Kurd
also
therefore
may
the Dravidian
base of which
'
and
mark,
the former
whereas
absolutely,
in
'
Ossete
kergish,'
'
kartziga.*
to steal; Greek
clep-o,'
Compare Latin
also
ScythianAffinities.'
lie.
See
'
'
/cXaTr-e/?.'
"
'
gav-i,Can.,
cell; Tam.,
'
keb-i,'a
The
equivalent
guh-a,'to conceal,
guha,' cavern,
and
gaha,'a cave, a forest,from
gah-a,'to be impervious.
'guha' has become in Tamil 'kugei;'but the Tamil 'kebi'
and the Can.
gavi,'are altogether
independentwords.
Compare with them the Latin cave-a,'a cavity,a den,
a
cave,
Sanscrit words
'
are
cave.
from
'
'
'
'
'
from
'
cav-uSj'hollow; theme
with
'
cav-o,' to
hollow
out:
the Tel.
this compare
kapp-u,'to cover over, the
of the Tamil
of '
a
kapp-al,'
ship,and also,probably,
'
'
and
a cave.
'gav-i,'
"
See also
'
ScythianAffinities.'
and
origin
keb-i,'
458
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSAUIAL
a
kil-ei,
branch.
young
Greek
'
Greek
kXASo?,'a
word
considered
also to
is
The
shoot,a branch.
young
verbal
theme,
not
means
to pinch, to
pinch off. kill-u,'
'
;'
'.galusa
theme
of the
the Tamil
'
as
kalius ;'Servian
'
Ossete
Compare
'
kil-ei,'
theme.
kupp-ei,sweepings,refuse,dung,
duTig,dirt,a farm-yard.
kuR-u, short,brief:derivative
kuR-ei,' a
'
root
Persian
words
that
'
is
curt-us,'
'
derived
would
cur-o,'which
Compare
'
Kovpo^,'
be
'
from
curt-us,'
short,
'
word
sert-us/ connected,from
'
as
concluded
theme
'
chord/ short,German
'
'
verb
defect,to
On
small, defective.
such
dung-heap.
'
curt-us/ with
ser-o,' it may
be
obsolete verbal
an
identical with
the
Tamil
'kuR-u.'
ultimate
kuru-du, blindness,blind;
base
ultimate
Kurd
'kor/
knri. Can.,
of
'
'kuru'
kiradu,'old). Compare
Ossete
Persian
kur
'
;'
blind.
'kurm/
sheep; Tuda
base
chhuri.'
'
Can.: ultimate
kul-ir,cold,Tam.
and
'
'
'
'
or
allied words.
'cele/
"
Irish
'
clu-o,'to
are
kol, to
kiibl
/ Saxon
'cholod/ English cool,''cold/
'
listen;also the
'
cyl,' col,'
Latin 'gelu/
'
'
English chill.'
and
German
Compare
Russian
'
See also
Greek
'cluas,'the
be called.
"
stillcloser than
'ScythianAflSnities.'
Compare Latin
Can.
'
'
kKv-w,'to
'
Lithuanian
ear;
See
to hear, to
ans-cwZ-to,'
ing;
hear; Welsh
clyw/ hear-
also
'
the
'klau/
to liear;
Latin
which
Scythian aflSnities,
these.
to stab; and
Compare Russian 'kolyu,'
the
especially
'kill'
and
English
'quell.'See also 'ScythianAffinities.'
kill.
"
sack.
'
adicK-oi or
Compare Greek
also 'Semitic' and ScythianAffinities.
Greek
lexicographersderive this
e"kk-u, a
etymon;
'
but
we
can
suppose
it to have
'
sack.
a
adx-o^,'
"
word
sprung
from
from
See
Greek
a
a
Greek
WEST
base
INDO-EUKOPEAN
459
FAMILY.
supposition
(whicliis an inadmissible one)
that the Greeks were
the great carryingtraders of antiquity.
The Tamil word
sakk-u/ denotes a loose lag of coarse
cloth,
only
the
on
'
satt-u, to close
sack
or
and
coarse
cloth
the Tamil
to the
Those
is made.
than
nearer
door, to sAwiy
the
Greek,
itself
of
languages,therefore,
to
"'scytt-an,'
Saxon
shut
original
in;
Dutch
to shut.'
to stop; English
schutt-en,'
'
'
hag
in Hebrew
to come
appear
of the word.
source
sad-i
as
English
Compare Spanish 'jarra;'
(pronounced 'jadi'),
ajar.
''jar.'
sal, a bttchet. Compare
rim.
See also
"
'
'
flat hoard
a7jX-id,'
any
tray with
or
raised^
Semitic Affinities.'
'
shiver.'
siR-u
to
(pronounced siiR-u '),
'
to
hiss; Latin
'
'hiss' is
English word
bear
allied roots
sud-u, Tam.
to
shine.
Compare.
'
suds-1n,'to hum.
'
sicc-o,'to dry.
to
sel,'
go, to
'
to
fire: related
;' Kurd
sus-an
'
'
root
sud-ar,'
/
sodj-an
Ossete
'
'
base.
same
proceed.
Persian
origin.
imitative
an
its
Compare
speak
to
of
'siRu' and
but
mimetic;
evidently
trace
no
'
and
contains the
sepp-u,
hiss.
'
'
eir-ui
is
This
'
(for
feir-w '),
to
speak.
a pure
unquestionably
Dravidian
root,
and abounds
expenditure;
in
to pure Dravidian
is peculiar
which
manner
It is
obviouslyallied
to
'shel-a,'
move,
to
go.
Close
as
also to the
these
cell-o' and
'
e.g.,
go, from
'
to
which
and
sel
go, to
derivative,'chal,'
'
appears
to
bear
an
nifying
eel,'the obsolete Latin root, siga
nd
also
'exformed
celer,'
are
'
'
The
prw-cell-o.'
a
runner,
KeX-r/i,'
'
move,
or
'char-a,'to
Hindustani
analogiesare,
verbs.
shal-a,'to go
and
tremhle; 'chal-a'
equallyclose resemblance
to
to the Sans.
'
'
same
ksWu;'
root
to
is in Greek
urge
'
kc\
on.
right,proper, just.
tag-u,Jit,proper, worthy. 'Compare c/n-awf,'
'
;'
460
AIFINITIES.
GLOSSAUIAL
cheese.
Compare '-wp-o^,'
tayir,curds.
revt-w,'to
'
'
daintily;
to eat
gnaw,
'
an
tiR-a-vu,'
(pronouncednearlylike 'toRa'),to open;
ing,
opena way,
a means.
Ovpa,'a door; German
Compare Greek
daur ; Sanscrit
thur ;' Old
tor ;' Gothic
High German
dvara.'
These words are commonly derived from the Sanscrit
theme
not the door-Zea/,
dvru,'to cover; but as they all mean
but the ^ooT-way,and metaphorically
this
a
or
way,
means,
'
tiR-a
'
'
'
'
'
'
derivation
'
'
toRa
is far inferior to
(Can.
'
kindle.
tind-u,to touch, to
Possiblythere
'
other
hand, the n
in
it disappears
Compare
'
'
Compare
Gothic
remote
connexion
'
of the Tarn.
the Can.
'
'
tind-u
is
'
kindle.
also with
the Sans.
dandah.'
On
the
probablyeuphonic,
tid-u.'
clear,manifest.
6^\-os,'
to end, or
signifies
Buttmann
or
tandya/
'
is
distant.
tol-ei (base' tol '),distance,adverbially
which
'tiaa'
open.
tel,clear.
be
may
dawh,' to bum,
for
'),to
teRa
of the Dravidian
that
to
come
end.
an
derives from
'
As
Compare
TeVos,'an
'
'
verb, tol-ei
rijX-e,'
far off,
'
end'.
'
'
'
'
'
these
words, it is manifest
which
various
that their
formative
additions
base is
common
have
been
'
made,
of
tirn,'to
for
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
bears
remarkable
likeness
to
the
(with
that
Tel.
initial
seems
portion of which
closelyallied to
Probably the
word, but
from
one
Sanscrit
the
Dravidian
and
the
tripp-u,'
our
English 'turn'),
tri.'
base, tru .or
'tarkn,'a spindle,is
the Dravidian
of
'
tongues.
borrowed
directly
'
'
not
by
'
collateral
the Sanscrit
WEST
to
nas-u,
INDO-EUROPEAN
461
FAMILY.
'
to
vaaa-w,'
to stamp
close,
squeeze
dovm.
nar-a,
which
us
and
the Greek
Can., 'nen-i.'
and
primitive,
is
[With respect
'
and
faculties),
the mental
If there
'nen,' and
word
is
connected
part of
undoubtedly
with
the
also
'
'
The
'
or
lightonly
vi-cw,'
'
to
on,
member,
re-
'
'
'
or
an
'
'
nen
changed from
and
nind-u
'
Dravidian
been
'
nin
wish,are
/iev-o9,'
ancient than
vo-eiuf
mana/ and are probablymore
been changed from
has possibly
the initial
/i.'
and
of which
in
'
word
by comparing
to think
fiva-o/nm,'
by reduplicationveuo-ri/iai.'
Sanscrit
phragm.
dia-
of the
signification
twofold meaning of
in
"f"p^v,'
chest (supposedto be the seat of
the mental faculties
themselves.]
correspondingGreek
the
'nenjju,'
the
chest,
the Dravidian
is any analogy between
to
the Sanscrit 'man,' to think,it comes
it with
'
nerv-
this double
to
the
nenjj-u,'
compare
Greek, viz.,the diaphragm or
word
This
probably
the upper
the soul, literally
Tam.,
'
a tendon,a ligament,
vevp-ov,^
'
to rememher;
nin-ei,to thinJc,
Tamil
the Latin
compare
'
nin
'
older 'men'
'
or
conceive,
min,'allied to
'man-a'
/iev-09.'
'nich-u' and
nitt-al,'
to swim;
swimming.
(also'ninj-u'),
to swim; Tel. derivative noun,
'ita,'
Can.
ich-u,'
Tel. 'id-u,'
swimming. A comparisonof these words shows that the final
euphonised from 'du.'
of the Tamil verb has been
'ndu'
'
'
I have
'
ni
"'
no
that
doubt
of which
'
mi,' Can.,
to
is
simply
'
nid'
or
form.
with
'
ni
Compare
also
Greek
vi-ui,'
'
the
Latin
'
'
no
a
vau-s,'
vij-x"^ Sanscrit nau ;' Greek
originalof
boat.
Compare also 'nid-u'"(the supposititious
and
'id-u')with the Latin secondaryverb
both 'nind-u'
nat-o.'
Bopp derives these Indo-Europeanwords from sna,'
'
'
'
'
"
"
'
nevy
to weave.
to
spin,is a
word
4G2
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSARIAL
of collateral
origin-.As
'
derived
been
have
pal,'milh, may
tu,'4)0 scatter,so
tul,'dmt, from
pa,'to drink, and
nul,'a thread,may be supposedto be derived from an obsolete
'nu,'to spin: and this root would naturallybe concluded to
'
'
'
rom
"
be
correlative of
Compare
the
especially
'
ney,'to weave.
thread;
a
vd-w,'to spin, vrj-fia,'
Latin
neo,'which not only means
A
closer
auro.'
neverat
root, and
analogy to
the
the
knit,to join;
one
Dravidian
German
and
'
weave;
e.g.,
more
spin,to
tuuicam
quam
Virg.
collateral
find in
we
to
'
to
entwine,but also,secondarily,
molli
and
'
'
which
bears, perhaps,a
ney,'to
'
'nah-en,' to
is that which
weave,
Latin
sew;
hind, to
still
'
to
nec-to,'
tie.
to receive or feel an
pad-u, to suffer,
impression;a word which is used
in all the Dravidian
as
an
languagesin the formation
auxiliary
of passiveverbs:
derivative noun,
pat-u,'Tel. and Can., a
sufferi/ng.
of
each
and Greek
ttoO-civ,''
Compare Latin
pat-ior,'
which has precisely
the same
meaning as the Dravidian verb.
*
'
'
pad-u, Tehto
fall.
one
in
verb
; but the
addition
affinities.
This
to
meaning,to
that
Even
is identical
of
in Tamil
to
in
Telugu
fall,which
to
hit,or
the
it bears in
suffer,
suggests a
it means
with
Telugu,
different
to
as
light,
ceding
pre-
set
well
ofas
pad,'
impression.Compare Slavonian
to fall; Sanscrit
pat,' to fall, to fly; Zend
pat,'to fly;
Latin
to fall upon;
Greek
io
irii-ofiai',
pet in im-pet-o,'
fly,and also mVT-n),'to fall.
io
receive
or
suffer,
'
an
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
pan,
make,
work,
form
colloquial
'pannu;' Tel.
word is evidentlyallied to the Sanscrit
pannu."
pan-a,
to do business,
to negotiate;the noun
correspondingto which,
hence property.
This noun,
'pana,'means
business,
'pana,'
has been borrowed
by the Dravidian languages; but the only
which
it bears is money.
Whilst
signification
pana-m,'
is
admitted
Dravidian
always
by
money,
grammarians to be a
Sanscrit derivative,
to make, to work,
they regard pan(n)-u,'
a
as
primitiveDravidian word; and this view is confirmed by
to
'
to
to
produce:
This
'
'
'
the circumstance
that it stands
at
the head of
largefamily
are
pann-ei,'
a
tillage,
rice-field;
service,
pan-i,'
humility; panikkn,"a
design,a clever performance; pani,'Malayalam,difficulty,
toil;
of derivatives and
collaterals;
'
some
of which
'
'
'
"WEST
INDO-ETJROPEAN
463
FAMILY.
It is especially
pani,'Tel.,worh.
worthy of notice that
verbal root, signifying
as
a
pa^n-ij'
to he subservient,
to obey,
to
Las
become
in its turn the parent of a host of deriworship,
"
'
vatiT'e words.
I have
doubt
that
'
'
'
'
'
make.
send:
Tel.,to
pamp-u,
from
'
which
ambu,'
softened form
is derived
an
also
arrow;
ampakam,'
the
Tamil
the
'
Tel.
'
word
same
anuppu,'
ampa,' an
It is obvious
from
is
'ampu,'
send,
to
and
and
arrow,
comparisonof
these words, that the Telugu has best preservedthe original
form.
Telugu grammarians suppose 'pampu,' to send,to be a
causal from
causals are
p6,'to go; and it is certain that some
This supposito the root.
formed in Telugu by adding mp
tion,
'
dismission.
of the
'
'
'
however,
'
pampu
formed
lead
'
'
pampu
send, correspondingto
think that
'
to
us
it is inconsistent
;' and
from
would
expect
with
instead
'
'
pompu
the existence
of
to
itself,
viz., pamp-i-inchu,'
'
the
Tamil
pamp-u,'to send,should
'anuppu-vi.'
be regardedas
I
a
of
causal
cause
to
therefore,
primitive
word.
Compare
and
the
noun
the verb
'
par-u,
'
with
pamp-u
Greek
with
pamp-u,'a dismission,
'
to send,
wefbir-w^
irofiir-i^.'
'
'para.' Compare
in olden time.
TroKai-o^l
old,ancient,
.antiquated;Trakai,'
pal-e.Can., old,long in
'
'
use,
of ancient date;
Tamil
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
express
seem
analogiesof
to
be
allied.
this word.
"
See
also, however,
the
Semitic
464
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSARIAL
pal,many,
various
people; pal-a,'many
'
pal-ar,'many
form
The ordinary
adjectival
of this
discrimination of number
classical.
more
There
base, pal-gu,'to
'
If there is any
word,
formed
verb
from
to
multiplied,
to be
many,
the
same
increase.
and
this word
between
connexion
is used without
which
or
is also
become
things.
'
the Sanscrit
(for
'
puru
'
paru
'
'
"
'
'
oi
'
'
'
pal
'
'
is
ultimate
an
root.
in Travancore
a church,
a
a
a mosque;
school,
pall-i,
town, a village,
and generallya place of concourse.
Compare trokml a city,
from
TTosAw^ to haunt, to frequent.
palli is found in Sanscrit dictionaries; but I consider it
to be a purelyDravidian
word.
'
'
'
'
piykk-n, to
'
rend
in
to
'por,'to cleave. Compare Sanscrit 'phal-a,'
the Latin
a portion; also
divide; but especially
par-s,'
porfrom
the
to
root
or
par-o,' apportio,'
supposititious
tion,
por-o
of
The Greek
in
the
to divide.
sense
irop-iu^
im-'^a.T-ting,
to divide;
pir-i,
also
'
'
'
'
'
'
is doubtless
an
allied word.
however,
analogies,
vocabulary, which
"
are
The
those
closest and
which
we
most
find in
remarkable
the Semitic
see.
'
'
'
'
'
"
pugar,
puB-am,
/ praise,
and
praise. Compare Old Prussian
pagir-u,'
noun
corresponding
praise.
'pagir-sna,'
'
to
the
that side;
'
'
'
'
'
466
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSAEIAL.
of elassing
the Latin
'fra/ indicates tbe propriety
ppy,
elf;French
demon.
Vocabulary,.
'
witli
'fru-x'
'
file.'
Mala.
and 'peiy-al:'
peiy-an,a hoy,a servant; also 'pay-an,'
'pay-al,'
al' is that of
termination
The
hei-da.'
;' Can.
pei-tal
and consequently payal might be
the nenter verbal noun;
'
'
'
'
'
to
applied,
youth
masculine.
the
of either sex,
The
a girl.
pei-tal,'
a hoy or
^rtw?,'Traii-o^,'
Compare Gre^k
girl,a servant;
a
Latin 'puer/Persian
Laconiain '7r6ip-/
bach,'a hoy, puser,'
son; Swedish
'poike;'
English'boy.' See Scythian AfSnities.
'
'
'
'
"
poR-u,
to
bair-an,'to
poR-u-mei,'
patience. Compare Gothic
hear; Greek
;' Latin fer-a.' The Tamil distinguishes
(f)dp-w
this word
between
and
piB^a,'to be born, though both are
'
'
'
'
'
probablyfrom
the
between
tongues make
'
par-io
'
is formed
por-u-du,time:
of
theme
'
'
constitute
horn
tinguishes
dis-
manner
whilst
fer-o,'
Gothic
the
bear,'to sustain,and
or
which
word, from
one
to
theme
time, whjch
tem-her
'
'
to be
past participle
the
'bar,'the
of
appears
borne,and
also the
'
of the
names
var-a,'time;
Latin
bari,'once;
in the
'
'ber,'the
months
sian
Per-
suffix
from
Sep-
to Decem-6er.
rise,to
be
local,vulgar
and
in like
birth.
noun
povv-u,
Latin
The
difference between
no
'
p6,
base.
same
also
boff-en,'
'
real Tamil
word, though
and
Compare English 'to puff,'
one.
pof,'a
blast which
Dutch
to go;
also
'
'
'
pd-u),'to
go;
to
occasionally
Latin
'
va-do,'to march;
Hebrew
'
bo,' to
com^,
go.
to
p6d-u,'to put. Compare Dutch 'popt-en,'
to graft;English to put.'
'pod-er,'
set
or
plant;
Danish
""
bil-u,Can.,
to
'
fall; Tajn.
fallen.'
'
WEST
mag-an,
son,
then
to
from
Compare
the verbal
also Latin
Compare Persian
theme
'
mui
the
mate, particularly
male
male
to
'mag/ originaUy
Tibetan
son;
mas,' a
'
'
grow,
'maga,'son-in-
male.
;'Armenian
niaR-a, to
467
son,
hair.
raay-ir,
male; Tulu
hoy, a
law.
ma,
INDO-EUROPEAN.
mas,' hair.
'
mirsz,'to forget.
of the
lion,elephant,horse,and
lion.
m.ale.
"narg-u, to
be
die,to
be
confused,to
It is
connexion
remote
mar-u,'to
be
lazy.
Compare Latin 'marc-eo,' to wither,to
words
'
with
between
'
Latin
the
be
specialconnexion
faint, to
be
'
closer and
and
Greek
more
secondary
'
'
'
The
'
considered
be
to
which
view
is confirmed
the
languageshave
Dravidian
no
the
by
word
words
the Latin
'
the Greek
always
originalbase
derived.
that
the
This
Dravidian
tongues than
to the Sanscrit.
Thus,
or
'meah;'
mag-nus,'mag-isj'the Persian mih
the Old High German
mihor
'/teiyAos;'
'yite'tyo'
'
'
'
'
Scottish
been
quently
is fre-
'
Dravidian
Germanic
have
circumstance
closer resemblaiuce to
Classical and
the
Sanscrit derivative,not
from
much
'
'
'
mikil
;' Danish
mickle,'are
more
'
megen
with
closelyconnected
2
the
2
Tarn.
468
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSARIAL
migu,'the Can. migal and ' mokkala' and the Tel. 'migala'
and 'mikkili,'
raah-St.' The final 1' of
than with the Sans.
of specialisation.'
the Dravidian words seems
to be 'a particle
'
'
'
'
'
"See
murg-Ui
the section
'
on
Boots.'
amir
plunge, to sink.
appears- to be a softened form of
is only a
the same
word; and probablythe 'g' of murgu
formative.
Compare Latin
merg-o,'to plunge, to immerse.
The
merxi,' possiblythe g of
being mersi/ not
preterite
'merge' is a formative addition like the 'g' of the Tam.
mur-g-u.'
'
to
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
and
mngil,Tam.
Ancient
Can., a
cloud.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
vour,
mol-ior,'to endeaCompare Latin
the toil of war;
English 'to
'/uSX-o?,'
endeavour.
strive; Greek
to
moil,'to labour
or
to
murmur,
'
strive.
grumble, to
to
moBu,'
'
'
muyal, to labour, to
muRumuRu,
'
murmur.
would
similar
word,
naturallybe regarded as
'
moHu-
identical
'
;'but
very
muBumuRU
different
'
'
'
'
'
word
is
evidentlyan
being
syllablemur
'
'
muttering sound,
'mur'
has
doubtless
some
connexion
with
"WEST
the base of
musso,' mussito,'to
'
'
The
"See
expressionto
Old Prussian
also the
The
word
beyond
the
'
say
murra/
grumble. Compare
or
to mutter, to grumble.
fiv,^
fw
is
to murmur,
in
only to
not
means
to
discontent,
related.
evidently
utter
he angry;
mutteringsound,
and
in this it goes
of the
meaning
Muttering,is
mutter
'
Scythian Vocabulary.'
'
Tamil
469
INDO-EUROPEAN.
correspondingLatin murrauro.'
what
expressedby muna-muna/ a some-
Tamil
'
'
imitative word.
similar,yet independent,
miikk-u/ the
verbs
theme
nose:
'
'
mugar
'mug-u,'Can.,
and
mokk-u,'
'
Compare Greek
Tamil
smell; related
to
to smell.
the nose.
The
Greek
word is
fivKTqp,'
said to be derived from
to maan,
to mutter, to such in,
fiv^iv,'
from
the discharge
or
fiv^a,'
').
from the nose (Latin mucus
It is worth
the Dravidian
consideration,however, whether
derivation is not, after all,a more
probableone.
'
'
'
'
mott-e.'
word
The
Tam., soft,
fine.
Compare Latin
Saxon
'
The
cotton
be
to
seems
matta,'a mat,
'
Tamil
to
seems
derivative
matirass;
meatta
Canarese
'raett-ei;'
from
'
Slavonian
'
mel,'
;'
mat
tion
natural deriva-
most
of these words.
mel, Jine,
tender; mell-a,'softly,
thin,soft,
gently.
Compare
Latin
'moll-is,'
tender,pliant; Greek
soft,
Ko's,'
soft,gentle,tender.
from
'
of
between
both
Compare Sanscrit
Tel.,a
to
'
the
\a-as
'
or
of the Latin
the
Dravidian
connexion
'
mel
Xcu-a,'a
mutual
'
fiuXa-
mollis,
tainly
cer-
the
semblance
re-
is remarkable.
Tamil
'
med-n.'
of
interchange
.this word
'
which
'fioKaKos;'and
which is in
mridu,'soft,
'
with
'mollis' and
stone.
'1,' we
'
derivation
movilis,'is inconsistent
subsists
ray,
The
'
with
the
'r' and
Greek
stone.
val-i,strength; val-i-ya,'
strong; 'van-mei' ('val-mei'),
strength.
have
and
The
Dr"vidian
borrowed,
languages
frequentlyuse,
Tamil
bala
the Sanscrit
balan/
balam,' and even
(in
valam '); and it might at firstbe supposed that this is the
I am
"c.
persuaded,however, that the words
originof vali,'
but have
cited above have not been derived from the Sanscrit,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
470
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSABIAL
been
the
property of the
The
of
only
not
which
e.g.,
'
be
vali,'a
word
idea
an
the Latin
'
of
verbs,
anything Sanscrit;
if this word
is
so
express
val,'also,
'
strong.
as
ning.
begin-
derivative
'
the
large family,
Ac. ; and
row,
be destitute
the Sanscrit
'
necessary
closely
more
val-idus,'than
bala-m.'
val, fertility,
abundance;
val-ar,'and
'
related verbs,
many
Latin
Compare
to grow.
cause
with
from
to
also of
whatever
this
to
birth
given
regarded as Dravidian,
rudimental
resembles
languages
but
vali,'to
'
spasm;
has
nouns,
connexion
no
supposed
and
'
val
'
adjectivesand
have
to be
not
Dravidian
Dravidian
to rear,
to
Connexion
'al-o,'to nourish.
doubtful.
is said
word
resemblance
vifiei,to
shiver
'
to
vent-us
from
or
also
cold;
with
vin, useless,vain.
the
'vin/
be
stiffrom,
shy:
its
cold.
'
'.vRi
was
bably
pro-
of this theme.
'
pi''j-09,'
frost,cold,
he
'frig-eo/to
cold;
'
'
to
pir^-lio^
shivering
'frig-us,'
cold;
stiff,
as
from cold; English
Latin
Compare
The
is, therefore,probablyaccidental.
cold;
Latin
to
'rig-or,'
'rig-eo,'
from
to tremble, to shiver;
cppiaa-w,'
'
shudder
derived
grow
primitiveform
Compare Greek
shiver
'
to
be
to
cold,
from
the
Latin
Compare
'to
freeze.'
vain.
vend-u,
wish,
to
wanian,'
'
as
to
to
it appears
to be
other.
different,
of which
If the
fail.
Cauarese
veR-u,
Compare
want.
is
from
'
'
English
of
'
from
word
with
'
want
the Tamil
comparison
Compare Latin
'
euphonic,
bed-u,' the
'
is
is
Saxon
sponding
corre-
merely accidental.
var-us,'the secondarymeaning
dissimilar;
different,
'also
'
var-ius,'diversified,
various, different
from somethingelse.
vray,
'
erud-u.'
lost
final 'd.'
'ScythianAfiinities.'
If these
were,
the
Compare English
words
Telugu
'to
originally
were
'
'
vra,jf must,
write.'
"
See
also
471
II.
Semitic Affinities,
OR,
Dravidian
The
words^ which
ctf such
number
great; and
it
words
in the
might be supposed
that
and
its
Dravidian
not
in
the
languages is
attempting to prove
European-and
nothing by attemptingto
I submit,however, the followinglist of words to
judgment of those who may 'entertain this supposition
much.
too
prove
Scythian clas^es,I
scrutinyand
; and they will
the
existence of
Vocables
instances
closer and
that
the words
In
one.
Semitic vocables
the
to
Dravidian
the Dravidian
analogiesare
it is for that
than
introduced
the Malabar
as
Semitic
in the preceding
by
the
Dravidian.
are
as
be
those affinitiescannot
established,
been
the
the
adduced,
well
between
such
If the existence
have
be
resemblance
Indo-European,and
inserted
are
some
are
that
found
direct than
more
will
which
Indo-Europeanas
it will be
languages; but
reason
the
allied to the
are
pointsof
highlyinteresting
and that of the Hebrew.
vocabulary
of
some
I mistake
few
the Dravidian
In
it,if
find in
prove
the Jews
languagesis
explainedby supposingthem
who
settled
have
'black'
or
on
to
parts of
some
have
'white,'
fully
care-
the
on
Malabar
coast,whilst
on
the Coromandel
coast,
vidian
unknown; and the Draspoken,theyare entirely
fullyformed, and the Tamil and Telugtiwere,
languageswere
it is probable,
to writinglong before the Jews
committed
made their
appearance
common
is
property
be
regardedeither
or
association
tutihgtraces
app-a,
Whatever
India.
in
of the
of the
all the
has
iot
'
the
or
as
consti'
This
dialects. The
the
be
must
languages,
intermixture
ancient,
pre-historic
app-an.'
father;
to
the Dravidian
of the
oneness
original
Dravidian
'appa'
and
DravidiaftS with
fatherl vocative of
'
Hebrew
indicatingan
as
iofthe
words, therefore,appear
word
M^th
is fotlnd unaltered in
472
GLOSSAEIAL
APriNITIES.
'
In
all the
languages of
the ultimate
families^
'p' or 'b,'and that
the
of the words
difference between
the
Indo-Europeanwords
'm;'
found
base of the
The
those
bulary.
Scythian voca-
in the
be
denote
which
families consists in
two
this,that
the consonants
with
commence
is 'm.'
mother
'p'
pater/
languages,
are
kh,'
preceded by a vowel ; e.g., Hebrew
guages
lanIn this particularthe Dravidian
mother.
father, k.va.^
follow the Semitic rule;
app-an//atAer,
e.g., Tam.,
between
The resemblance
'amm-al,'mother.
'appan' (vocative
and the Chaldee
abba/ father(Syriac ab6 ')is very
appa '),
or
e.g.,
'
'
those consonants
'
'
'
'
'
remarkable.
Gal.
It is
'
in the
close,that
so
there
iv,6, 'abba,'/ai!Aer,'
'
translation
Tamil
of
difference whatever,either
is no
in
in sound between
the Aramaic
word
abba' (which
or
spelling
in Tamil),and its natural
by a phoneticlaw becomes
appa
and proper Tamil
rendering'appa/ in consequence of which
'
'
'
it has
been
found
the second
amm-", m,other!
vocative
are
use
'
the
derivative
Sanscrit
the translation of
appa,'as
word.
of
'
'
amm-ei
'em'
Hebrew
Compare
aR-u,
to
necessary
of the Tamil
instead
pita-(v)-S,'
'
'amm-al/
or
mother.
'imm,' mother;
or
Syriac 'am6.'
Scythianand Indo-Europeanaffinitiesof
this
word,
the Semitic.
'aR-a:'
correlative root
'eri,'
'6r' or
Tamil,a natural reservoir of water.
Compare Hebrew
'ye6r/ a river; Coptic 'jaro.' See also ScythianAnalogies.'
'
"
al, not.
Tamil,
'
'
al
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
which
'
'
'
'
one
'
'
with
remarkablyaccords
that
of
the
Dravidian
languages.
16th,'it is not, a compound of
Compare also the Chaldee
and
\k,'the negativeparticle,
fth,'the substantive verb it is
'
'
'
474
GLOSSAIUAL
We
the
find
AFFINITIK8.
word
same
in
languages;
many
The
of this word
use
than its
ancient
is unquestionably
more
xlii.,
e.g., Celtic
use
in
sak
'
in
or
'
and
theirs,
originally
was
that
though
Telugu ;
or
this word
the
the Malabar
old
It is remarkable
if so, Semitic.
Tamil, it is not
is in
it
Possibly
is it in Sanscrit.
nor
which
commerce
with
other
any
and
Phenicians
is
in Canarese
relic of the
carried
Hebrews
on
'
'
'
them
sal,a
in India
bucket.
their word
for sack.
Compare
Hebrew
incline.
Compare
basket; Greek
sal,'a
'
'
a
anjX-ia,'
tray.
say, to lean, to
'
sha'
'
'
or
sha
'),to
verbal
sina-m, anger:
Hebrew
'
'
sha
'
an
base,
(biliteral
lean.
theme
;'
sane
Hebrew
he
'sina-kku,' to
Chaldee
Compare
angry.
sene,' to hate;
'
Hebrew
'
sinah,'
be
correspondingCanarese word being 'kini,'to
ofended, 'sina-m' is probably softened from 'kina-m.' The
doubtful.
analogy is therefore somewhat
The
hatred.
siR-u,
to hiss.
'
sbarak
base
Compare Hebrew
(biliteral
to pipe,to hiss.
hiss; Greek
avpl^ut,'
'
'
shar
'),to
'
sumTei, a
verbal theme
burden:
Hebrew
'
samak
pare
Com'suma-kku,'to bear,to carry.
base
(biliteral
sam
'),to support, to
'
uphold, to weighheavilyon.
a
suv-ar,
Compare Hebrew
wall.
base
sevv-ei,equal,levd,correct:
form
of the
shur,'a wall.
'
'sev'
or
'se.'
nasalised,adjectival
is 'sen;' e.g.,
root
correct
'sen-Tamir,'
Tamil, the classical dialect of the Tamil language. From
se"'
semm-ei
sen,'is formed
sen-mei
sev/ or
('
'),an abstract
of the same
'sevvei.'
meaning as
Compare Hebrew 'shavah;'
Chaldee 'sheva'
base 'shav' or 'shev'),to be equal,
(biliteral
If
the Sanscrit
to be level.
sama,' even, is at all connected
same
'
'
'
'
'
'
with
the Tamil
whereas
'
the Tamil
identical.
'
sev
or
and
'
sen,'the
the Hebrew
connexion
word
seem
is very remote
to
be almost
475
SEMITIC.
natVUj
'
'
to
'plant,
mtt-u,
to
to establish.
set up,
to
lengthen,
Hebrew
nokk-u, to look
'
par-u,
nok
from
'
natah
'
"
nid-u
'
base
(biliteral
'
'
'
Compare Hebrew
against.
'),straight
forward, over
become
of
by causative reduplication
(also nil '),long. Compare
to stretch out.
nat '),
'nokah'
(base
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
accustomed.
pal,a part,
a
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
the closest.
peR-n,
obtain,to
bear
or
'
'
break
and
'
piR-a,'to
be
hear,
here adduced, as well
to
an
connexion
real
'
par
only apparent,
pr
-am,'Tam.,
I have
hm-n,and
as
between
the
the Latin
'
Semitic words
'
peR-u,'
\vhich
par-io,'pe-per-it'
'
no
are
476
GLOS8ARIAL
ba, Can., to
Gond
come;
Tuda
AFFINITIES.
;'Tamil
wai
'
wo.'
Compare Hebrew
Babylonian ba,'to come
'
'
'
or
va
bo,'to
'
to
come,
in ;
come
'
to
may,
pare also
maR-u,
to death.
die,to put
in the
muwo,' dead,
'
Hebrew
Compare
muth,'
'
Cora-
to die.
dialect.
Lar, a Sindhian
mur,' to change
change; Can. to sell. Compare Hebrew
or
exchange,of which the niphal is namar,' as if from a
base in
The
mir.'
marar
or
correspondingSyriac mor,'
'
to
'
'
'
'
misukka-u,
pool', wwthlesi
Compare Hebrew
The
from
'
'
'
huy.
to
means
'
'
Hebrew
worthless
fellow; 'misukk-ei,'a
misken,'
word
unfortunate.
poor,
commonly supposed
is
article.
'
'
of
be
to
'
derived
miskin
'
to
be
radical
after the
'
sakk-u,'a
Dravidian
The
cushion.
'
'motte'),a bed,
word
from
cushion,a litter,
between
'
misken
and
deserves to be noticed.
which
misukkan,' is one
sack.
coincidence
At
'
of
manner
be
to
appears
the Hebrew
'
bed, a
cotton
derived
from
mittah,'a bed,a
'natah,'to stretchout.
III.
Scythian Affinities,
OB,
words
Dravidian
in
some
of
which
the
exhibit
near
to words
relationship
contained
to the
languagesof tlieScythiangroup, particularly
Finnish dialects.
majorityof
The
and of
more
affinities which
of the
prvmwry
words
which
been
pointed out
will be
character,and
adduced
of almost vital
more
clearer,
are
Indo-Europeanor
direct,
Semitic
in the
as
precedinglists. Many
examples are words of a
necessitywords
"
which
carry
477
SCYTHIAN.
and
aathority
Some
well
Indo-European affinities,
as
and
pronouns
as
numerals,
the
see
sections
to those
devoted
partsof speech.
akk-a. Can.
In
and
Sanscrit derivation
word
the
to be
has
been
attributed to
of those which
one
indigenousDravidian
it.
I believe this
tongues;
and
the
proof of
from
this supposition
is furnished
The
with
are
Scythianinstances
following
of the
use
of this
root
the
in the Dravidian
as
meaning of elder sister,
precisely
akin ;' Mongolian achan ;'
:
languages
Tungusian oki or
Tibetan
achche ;'a dialect of the Turkish
ege ;' Mordwin
aky j' other Ugrian idioms iggen.'
both wife and grandmother.
The Lappish 'akke,' signifies
The Mongol aka,'Tungusian aki,'
and the Uigur acha,'signify
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
'
'
'
an
elder
brother
whilst
'
the
of old
signification
is
man
'
'
appears
that
possible
elder
or
sister,
younger
It is proper
here
'
akka
'
be
therefore,
sidered
con-
sister;and then
originally
sister,
by secondaryor restricted usage.
to
meant
notice
the
remarkable
languages,like those
of the
circumstance
Scythiangroup
478
GLOSSAKIAL
AFFINITIES.
for brother,mter,
term
destitute of any common
uncle,aunt, "c., and use instead a set of terms which com,bine
iu
general,are
the
idea of
yownger
and
sister,
brother,elder sister,
younger
The derivation of
to be the
appear
with
relationship
'
more
akka/ from
probableone.
brother,
on.
so
old,would^
signifying
root
att-an, fatha:
We
att-al,mother.
mother's
a
sister,
elder
language,an
of
Dravidian
origin;
sister; also
elder
I
elder sister.
and
lexicons
regard this
it will
be
atta/
'
mother,an
in theatrical
atti,'
'
word
also
found
that
probably,
as
in
one
or
related
of the
'
'
and
the
Sanscrit
'atta,'does
not
appear
'
be of much
to
sequence
con-
'
Dravidian
dialects
change of tt in some
into
ch
with generally
tch,'is in perfectaccordance
or
Hence
the Malayala achcTih-an
prevalentlaws of sound.
tical
idenare
ajj-a,'
(pronounced atchhan '),and the Canarese
with
the Tamil
'att-an;'and probably the Hindi and
is a related word, if not identical.
Marathi
a grandfather,
aja,'
The
related words, S,tt-ei,'
Tamil; 'att-e,'
Canarese; att-a,'
Telugu,have also the meanings of moiher-in-law,sister-in-law,
means
paternal aunt; and the corespondingSinghalese att-a,'
maternal
a
grandmother; meanings which are not found in
; and
'
'
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
Sanscrit.
For
the
Scythiananalogiesof
these
words, compare
Finnish
'
'
'
'
'
'
aithein,'mother.
'
ann-ei,mother:
'
'
Compare however
'ane;'
the Turkish.
word.
and
The
'
are
times
beingsome-
'n.'
softened into
Ostiak
'amm-ei'
Finnish
also 'anna'
Hindi
'
'anya,'mother; Mordwin
and
annS,'a.
'ana'
nurse,
in
is
two
'anai
;'
dialects of
probablythe
same
479
SCXTHIAN.
fMher.
app-an,
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
aram-al, ]
amm-ei,
anim-an,
is also used
in addressing
honorifically
The
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
'
'
'
"
From
the
the
Malay
'
source
same
"
is derived
the Scindian
'
'
ama
and
ama,' mother.
It is remarkable
that
in
one
or
dialects the
Dravidian
two
which
denote
'
'
'
'
'
'
Bot-ma,' a Tibetan
woman.
^^'^'" precious,
dear,scarce.
and
Finnish
al, )
el, /
the
Compare Hungarian
Lappish
'
ele
'
aru,' ar,'price;
'
kodel
'
(from kod-u,'griiie),
'
Santal
;' Ostiak
'
arwo.'
'noli;'e.^.,
particle,
prohihitive
givenot:
'
'
'
'
ila,'and
Finnish
'
ala.'
"
See
also
'ali'
'
or
Semitic
Analogies.'
Tuda
tel.,a grandmother;
avva,
matron,
.
al-ei
"See
wave;
an
also
elderlywoman.
'
Can.
'
avva,'a mother;
Compare Mordwin
Tamil
'
'
avv-a,'a
ava,' mother..
Indo-European Analogies.'
'ale:'
as
verbal theme
means
'alei,'
to
wander,
480
AFFINITIES.
GLOSSAEIAL
to be
'
aR-u,
a
unsteady. Compare Finnish 'allok,'
Armenian
wave;
alili.'
'
eR-u.'
'
Hebrew
am,
or,' ye6r.'
'
is,yes.
'
Compare Vogoul
'
id-u,Tel.,to swim;
'
am,'
yes.
dialect),ur,'iron.
irn-mbn, iron.
See also
'
Tamil
'
'
niiij-u.'
Compare Ostiak
'
udem
"
;'Finnish
swim.
uin,'to
'
ul, to
he
in,to
be
as
within';Ancient
'
noun,
:
entity
being,an
Canarese
'61.'
as
in,
post position
is very
averb'ul'
As
gular;
irre-
the
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
erud-u, to
write.
Finnish
elu-mbu, hone.
'
to write; Manchu
Compare Hungarian 'ir,'
'ara;'
kir.'
Compare Finnish
all.
okk-a, Malayfilam,
Compare
'
Mordwin
'
'
wok,'
luy,'bone.
all.
"
482
AFFINITIES,
GLOSSABIAL
to the
be related
the radical
'
same
'
'
"
Atfinities,^
pean
'
knruk,'
also
See
eagle.
an
"
'
'
'
'
'
kal, a
stone.
these
words
have
connexion
ulterior
an
with
'kerkej'
Probably
or
Finnish
the
Hungarian k6 ;'Ostiak
key,' kaiick.' Compare
also (throughthe interchange
of '1' and 'r') the Tamil 'kar,'
the Greek
a pebble; with
gravel,and x^P"/""^/
x^p-^^,'
gravel,
'
'
kiwi ;'
'
'
'
'
stone; and
vidian
the
or
'
cannot
root
be
traced
correspondingLappish
connected
'k'ar,''kuar,' a
the Armenian
with,
'
'
farther than
kalle,'
appears
become
kalw-at,'to
'kal,'a
to
Dra-
The
stone.
stone;
be derived
from,
Compare
hard.
but
also
karra,'Lappish,hard, rough.
'
kala-vu,'a
theft. Compare
'
kaBR-n
'
'
kay,
be
'
hot, to burn,
'
boil.
Compare.Finnish
keite,'
keitta,'to boil,to cook;,Hnngarian keszil.' Compare especially
the Indo-EuropeanAffinitiesof this word.
heat, or
to
'
'
to
'
'
kal, foot;
Tuda
'
Chinese
'
'
'
'koh.'
Indo-Europeananalogiesof
this word.
SCYTHIAN.
'
kir.'
with
-which
koren ;'Jensei
'
has doubtless
but I cannot
'kir' is derived
we
koryl/a
a horse; Canarese
kudir-ei,
borrowed
tlieTamil
deep. From
root;
'
483
root.
'
'
ulterior connexion
an
suppose
from
'
to have
for the
been
directly
Tamil
occasionally
'ghoda'(inTamil 'ghoram,'also 'g6dagam;'
in addition to its own
Telugu 'gurram-u'),
'kudir-ei.'
Both
borrows and
words
uses
to be derived from
origin.The Scythian
Jenese'i 'kut' and Lesghian 'kota.' Compare
seem
common
are
analogies
also Malay 'kuda.'
kud-i,a habitation;'kud-il,'kudis-ei,'
a
hid, a cottage. In Telugu
and Canarese 'gud-i,'
similar word, kuta
means
a temple. A
but it appears to be one
or
'kuti,'is also contained in Sanscrit;
'
'
of those
words
Dravidian
which
the
It has
tongues.
Sanscrit has
a
family;e.g.,Mordwin
'kndaj' Finnish 'kota;' Ostiak
suspectthe Saxon
kul-ir,cold,
become
to
'kud-al'
cold.
'
and
'
cot
cold
had
cold;
'kud-ir,'
the
'
base
also
origin.
Finnish
ultimate
fr"m
the Finnish
'
borrowed
'
'
kul
related
;'
words
sil-ir,'
Tamil, to tremble,seems
collateral root.
Finnish
to freeze;
Lappish 'kal-ot,'
'cyl-ma;'and with 'chali' (Telugu and Canarese),compare
cold.
Permian
See also Indo-EuropeanAffinities.'
cheli,'
With
'kul-ir,'
compare
'
'
"
kei,hand; Canarese
of these words
form
'
'
the Sanscrit
the
kly,'was
Possiblythere is
of this root.
between
that
to show
seems
ulterior
remote
'kara,'the hand,
primitive
and
the
nexion
con-
dian
Dravi-
supposed to be derived
from
key,'the hand, may
kri,'to do (or hri,'to take),so
be derived from, or connected with, the Dravidian
ki,' gi,'
There appears also to be a
sey,'to do.
g#,' chey or
word
also,as
possibly,
kara
'
'
is
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
between
resemblance
special
'
X^V
the Tamil
'
hir
'
and
'
the Tamil
'
kei.
genitive
'
kei
'
and
'
'
x'^P'"^
the Sanscrit
'
is
the Greek
compared
kara,'it is obvious
'
i2
484
AFFINITIES.
GLOS9ARIAL
word
'
kez
'
to be
seem
'
'
'
'
former
which
to
seems
related,have
keb-i,a
Canarese
cave;
raneousroom,
a
cavity,
cave
kgl,'to
'
ing
the
'
'
'
See
"
hear.
Compare
kel-u. Ancient
kobi,'
'
'khaff:'
'kui;' Ossete
'
Ostiak
Brahui
ear:
siibter-
Indo-European Affinities.'
'
"A(5 ear;
'kavi;'
mately
ulti-
another.
one
'
Compare also
Telugu,to cover over.
kev-i,'Can.,
perhaps
roots, though
those
that
prove
the
signifyarm,
to
"
dialects
Compare
tlbe hand.
Georgian cheli,'the
'
signifyr
ku,' 'kus;'
Korean
dialects 'kulak.'
'g'oh;'Turkish
'k'us;'Kurd
'
'ko,'
and
ear,
followingScythianwords
the
Samoiede
Telugu,
'kad-u,'the
related words
and
'kell'
Kuralian
hand.
knnl-en,'to hear;
kel-vi,'
hearing. Compare Finnish
kol-am ;'"fliungarianhalla ;'
Syrjanian kyla ;' Tcheremiss
Lappish 'kull-et' ('kuUem,' hearing); Ostiak 'kudl-em.'
Notice the change of the final 1 of the other Finnish dialects
into 'dl' in Ostiak, a single cerebral consonant, precisely
similar in sound
1 of the correspondingTamil
to the final
kel.' See also the Indo-European affinities of this word.
kel, to hear;
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
"
kol,
to
k6n,
kol-em ;'
'kuol,' to die; Tcher,
Compare Finnish
Syrj.'kula ;'Hung, 'hal.' See also 'Indo-EuropeanAnalogies.'
kill.
'
It is hard
god.
usage
of the
to determine
shepherd,or
same
whether
word
'
ko
is
of
man
'
'
k6,'a king,
'
or
the
k6n
'
is to
be
kAr-i, the
domestic
'
fowl ; G6nd
'
G6nd
'
k6r,'a
hen
483
SCYTHIAN.
o
('gogor'j'
cock).
This
'
word
is the
for
languages
tei-ni
common
which
both
it is
is
the hen.
cock, or
'
term
kdri.'
-The
does
Sanscrit
not
knkkuta/
have
to
seem
'
cock, from
'
kuk-a,'to
scratch
'kor-i.'
The
when
which
it
originin India,where
it
was
was
in
introduced
the
India
that
appear
from
India
of
irruption
cessation
of the
Dravidian
word
the domestic
into
the
of intercourse
known
the fowl
along
but Dravidian,it would
Asia, prior to
varietystillexists
introduced into
with
have been
the wild
Central
Aryan
between
and
race,
the
fowl
must
Northern
and
the
Dravidians
sequent
con-
and
Scythianfamily.
has
found
its way
into two
languages
of the western
branch of the Indo-Europeanfamily,viz.,the
Persian and the Russian.
Compare Persian 'khor-os,'a coc/fc;
a
poulet; and the Russ
kur,' a cook ; kur-itsa,'
kour-ek,'
a fowl ; diminutive
a chicken.
kur-otchka,'
'
'
'
'
rain
saral,
driven
'
sa,
'chachu'
or
Samoi'ede
'
chawe
ched-u,Telugu had.
'
and
'
chabbi,'dead.
Compare Ostiak
'
had.
jat,'
"
;'
tal--a,
Telugu,"Ae head; Tamil 'tal-ei.' Compare Mongol 'tologoi
Calmuck
tulgai;' Samutan
(a Tungusian
'tolgo;' Buriat
dialect)'doll,' dollokin / other Tungusian dialects 'dUll,'
'
'
'
del,' deli.'
ti,
fire. The
'
more
commonly
used Tamil
word
j'
486
AFFlNITIEg,
GL0S8ARIAL
Telugu
'
is much
classical word
nippu ;' but ti is the more
used by all classes of people in the southern
'
'
country. It
of the Tamil
; and
it
districts
'
'
'
'
'
'
tus-i,dmt,
'powder.
Turkish
Compare
'
tus,'
'
;' Mongol
toosan
dust.
'toghoz,'
tol,skin.
Compare Vogoul
'
nakku
'
noun
Ostiak
'
pare
'nk^the tongue. Com'nal,'the tmigue : Samoiede
'
or
'nawa,'the tongue.
to laugh; 'nach,'
to laugh,laughter.Compare Ostiak 'nag-ara,'
nag-ei,
laughter.
nay,
dog;
Tuda
'
noi.'
Compare Mongol
'
a c^ogr
nogai,'
; Calrauck
'nokoi,''nochoi.'
nu,
and.
Telugu copulativeparticle
oil. Compare
butter,
ghee,clarified
Compare
Avar
Lesghian 'nata,'
(Turkish
familyof idioms),
'na,''nab,''nach/ butter.
to see, to look.
nod-u, Canarese
the
Compare Mongol 'niidu,'
eye.
the sun.
fijayiR-u,
'
'
^a,s-u, green ;
Ostiak
pay
an,
'
pul,'grass.
Hungarian 'pusit,'
^frcws; Vogoul 'piza;'
'pady.'
pav^aT'
("'**'^'
"' *^''''*'**-
Canarese 'heida/a
Malayalam "peidalj'
}
peiy-al,
boy OT girl. The words terminatingin
those in 'al' and
'dal'
are
verbal
nouns,
'an'
are
masculines;
'dal' is as
common
487
SCYTHIAN.
formative of verbal
forms
are
nouns
in Tamil
even
mutually convertible.
are
and
abstracts^
necessarily
either sex.
are
as
'
al,'and
the
two
Both
'
a
payan/ Tamil, is restricted to signify
boy.
The theme or base of these words is evidently'pay' or
which are-equivalent
'peiy,'
sounds,and of which the 'y'seems
to
may
derived
evidently
and
'7raT'-9\
from
the Latin
the
Finnish
'pu-er'are
the
'
Greek
roots.
See
'Indo-EuropeanAffinities.'
The
Dravidian
theme of
a
word
which
into
'pei'),
green, by
of
'
conversion
would
also
(by
and
Ostiak
'
'
vation
The deri-
are
'
often used
terminations.
as
Tamil.
'paras-u,'
of use); Canafese 'pala-ya;'
old.
Compaire Mordwin
pares ;'Sy'ij.pdrys ;'
old.
pirich,'
redson
old,what
t)ravidian law.
common
of verbal nouns,
pai-a, old
ible
convert'pas-u'('pay-u,'
is
'
'
'
padne,'
pal, tooth. Compare Lappish pane,' padne ;' Wolgian
pank,' penk,' pek ;'"Tcher. py.'
pai/ pin ;' Ostiak
'
'
a part, a
"\pa\,
itigd
'beale
""
"
'
'
division.
half:
"
;'Ostiak
Compare
'Samoiede
'
'
'
'
'
'
Se6
also
'Semitic
Affinities.'
'
to catch.
pidarfi,'
Tartar
'
a
child; Hindi
'billa,'
Indo-EuropeanAffinities.'
488
GLOSSARIAL
AFFINITIES.
pug-ei,smohe.
'
'
pen,
bayir,Canarese
Compare Ostiak
the
'
puklam,'the navel.
helly
vayiR-uj' Gond 'pir.' Compare
; TamiJ
'bar/ the hdly; Armenian
Kangazian (aTurkish dialect),
'por;'
Albanian
bark ;'Ostiak
pak.'
perga ;' Mordwin
'
'
'
'
to live prosperoibsly.
baj,Canarese to exist ; Tamil
var,'to flourish,
to exist.
Compare Oriental Turkish
b6],'
'
'
Canarese
man-a,
'
house ;
men,' a
Vogoul
'
Compare Saraoiede
unneh.'
Canarese
tree, wood;
mar-am,
'man-ei.'
;' Telugu
'mar-a
'
'
'
'
'
'
tree,wood
young
of
the
modo
;'
'
horse,the
horse ; Mancbu
a
raori,'
'
'
'
a foal,the
mftR-i,
(for
'man-u'
'
ass, "c.
Compare Mongol
'
;' German
mor
mahre.'
Canarese
nial-a,
hill,a
mountain
Tamil
'
This
mal-ei.'
Ghauts
'
"
or
Malayalam,'
as
the Arabian
Dr4vidian
the base
as
and
of
Western
geographerscalled it,
It has
Male.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
muBumuRU,
mutter,
to
'
'
Affinities.'
menj, G6nd,
an
egg:
is jnore
plural mensk.'
Compare Hungarian mony,'
Finnish 'munaj' Samoiede
'muna.'
Canarese 'motte^
'
an
egg
remote.
'
APPENDIX.
I.
Are
the Pariars
of Southern
India
Dravidians
It is
'
'
names-
and
withheld
are
from
from
of the ruder
some
and
tribes,
primitive
more
correct.
The
terra
'
'
Hindu
as
nomenclature.
religious
by some, is one
they speak of
used
When
which
pertains to
certain
classes
as
not
of
but of a geographical
term, to denote
theological,
within the regipnto which
which prevail
religions
several
classes
whose
Hindus,'
In
and
are
'
not
the Gonds
are
predatory,wandering tribes,and
or
at least
are
not
Brahmans
of the lower
the
castes
the
majorityof the
not
are
Hindus,
much
rightto
the
name
of Hindus
as
the
themselves.
Some, again,use
They
as
that of
it is true, that
sense
of
it is
Hindus;' though, geographically,
'orthodox
this
out
the term
religiondiffersfrom
not
one
call the
the terra
Brahmans
and
'
Hindu
'
with
synonymous
the higher castes of Northern
as
'
Aryan.
India
492
'
APPENDIX.
only the
whole
improper use
low-caste
of
words, inasmuch
inhabitants of the
of the Dravidian
exist
seven
"
'
of
name
it denationalizes
as
but
provinces,
northern
seems
not
also the
of the Dekhan
inhabitants
This
races.
aboriginal
from the
name
that
Sapta Sindhu,'or
India
'
country of
the
"
that
'
'
'
'
families.
There
are
some,
additional
an
Telugu,and
Aryan
races
one.
other
now
mentioned, conjoin
again,who with" the error
They suppose the higher castes of the Tamil,
to be identical in origin
with the
Dravidian peoples,
India, and
of Northern
the lower
alone
castes
to
have
Dra vidians
they call the high-c:}ste
Aryan origin. Hence
from the Pariars,"C:, not on geoHindus,'and withhold that name
graphical,
but on ethnological
grounds. I apprehend,however, that
the Non- Aryan originboth of the higher and of the lower castes of
a
Non-
'
Dravidians,has
been
proved when
passed by
misapprehension.
The
may
be
Pariars
the
Non-Aryanstructure
of the
without
remark,
as
use
of
arisingsimply
the
only caste or
class of people in the Dravidian parts of India,who
are
commonly
the
lowest
most
as
nor
are
or
degraded of those
regarded outcasts,
they
classes j but partlybecause they are the most
servile tribe
numerous
(theirnumbers amounting on an average to at least a tenth of the
entire population),
and partlybecause theyare more
frequently
brought
with Europeans than any similar class,
in consequence
into contact
of
the majority of the domestic
of Europeans throughoutthe
servants
Madras
to be regarded by
they have come
Presidency
beingPariars,
of Southern India. Hence, besides
some
persons as the low-caste race
in the application
the above-mentioned
of the name
errors
Hindu,'
there are
various popular errors
afloat respectingthe originof the
Pariars and their position
in the caste scale,
which require
to be noticed
before enteringon the questionnow
to be discussed,
'are the Pariars
not
'
Dr" vidians V
Europeans were
several
generallyled
generations
ago,
to
suppose,
were
on
illegitimate
AEE
THE
PARIARS
OF
SOUTHEB^N
of adulterous intercourse,or
offspi'itig
were
excluded
This
from
caste
in
their
castes
or,
Brahraans
propagatedby the
and
the
DRAVIDIANS?
INDIA
persons
notion
was
who
493
had
been
invented
and
in
higher castes,and originated,
part,
new
castes
Sudra
to
called,'mixed
so
of
classes,'
the North.
Those northern
classes
or
from
first,
or
wish
came
into
labour ; and
within
of the
transformed
were
aborigines
mention
from
Mlechchas
is made
into Sudras.
In
Manu
but the
of
to fictitious mixtures
exclusively
of the new
castes are attributed
The more
the older castes.
respectabl"
of persons belongingto different castes of
to the legalintermarriage
inferior set of castes
and
Another
are
recognizedrespectability.
of
of
attributed to the adulterous intercourse
equal respectability,
persons
with
low-caste
but of different caste, or of high-castemen
of all are represented
to have sprung
women
; whilst the lowest castes
with low-caste
intercourse of high-castewomen
from the adulterous
of persons who had
and are said also to constitute the receptacle
men,
for offences againsttheir caste.
excommunicated
been socially
of truth may be contained in this representation
amount
Whatever
India (and I think it most
of Northern
of the originof the castes
be affirmed that the
probablya fictionthroughout),it may confidently
new
or
mixed
Dravidian
castes
castes
in Southern
had
are
no
attributed
such
India,is that
origin. The
which
only
'
mixed
caste' known
dancing
belong.
.caste woman,
two
is
on
or
even
castes
to which
its
parents
tion
exists,and where the derelicdisparity
for example,where a highside
as
the woman's
belonging to the middling caetes,has
a woman
considerable
Where
of rank
of the
intercourse
"
494
APPENDIX.
of a residence
intimacywith a Pariar man (andin the course
amongst the Hindu peoplefor seventeen
years, I have heard of several
such cases),
neither the caste of the father nor
any other caste has
of being recruited or pollutedby the addition
of the
any chance
woman's
the light;the
sees
illegitimate
offspring.The child never
formed
an
mother
either procures
aibOrtion
an
To
as
suppose, therefore,
suppose, that the entire caste
and
in the
who
have
castes
been
Europeans
led to
been
sometimes
have
(includingits subdivisions,
into existence
to it)has come
corresponding
described above, or that it is composed of
manner
surreptitious
persons
suicide.
commits
or
of Pariars
excluded from
for their
caste
less
crimes,is a base-
'without
caste,'or
belongto
as
master's
'
their Pariar
caste
'no
Europeans will
of
servants
have
who
persons
;'and
sometimes
It is true
vaunt
know
masters
many
to lose.'
caste
to their
that
they
cost that
distinctions
superstitious
scrupulous,
and drinks.
Notwithstandingthis,to suppose that
respectingmeats
the Pariars have literally
The
caste,'is undoubtedlya mistake.
no
ancient caste, independent
Pariars constitute a well defined,distinct,
practise
servants
no
'
of every
own
other; and
the Pariar
its
peculiarusages,
encroachments
and
traditions,
own
of the castes
which
Pariars,though,perhaps,the
belong
the lowest
from
sprung
are
to
not
the
division.
lowest
of the
its
above
castes
part of
which
below
in
caste
of castes, and
not
are
Brahma
are
its
jealousyof
own
it and
numerous
of its own,
the
fabled
it.
the
The
country,
have
to
nevertheless,
they
comprised in this
lowest
division
are
most
even
subdivisions
has
caste
between
am
whom
and
The
the
Pariars
there is
respecting
precedence.
the castes above them, is doubtless unjust and
treatment
which
an
unsettled
dispute
but
indefensible;
it is
ARE
THE
PARIARS
OF
known
generally
not
deal out
Pariars
which
INDIA
those
by
the
treatment
very same
inferior to their own,
to
VIDIANS?
DRA
Europeans who
Pariars,
that,whenever they have
of the
wrongs
SOUTHERN
495
sympathize in the
the
an
opportunity,
the
members
of castes
of
shoemakers,and the
low-caste washermen; that they are, equallywith the higher castes,
and jealousy
filledwith that compound of prideof birth,exolnsiveness,
which is called 'cast" feeling;'
and that there is no
for precontest
cedence
th"
of
of
a
more
higher castes
longerstanding,or
amongst
are
character,than
eager
Pallars,
the
In
that which
the
insane
is carried
between
on
disputeabout
pre-eminence,which is
alwaysbeing carried on in Southern India, between the righthand
and the left hand
castes,the Pariars range themselves on the right
hand, the Pallars on the left;and it is chiefly
by these two castes that
the fighting
part of the controversy is transacted.
the
Now
that Europeans are better acquaintedwith Indian affairs,
rarelyfound to
originof the Pariars is more
theoryof the illegitimate
be entertained;
and, as the study of the native languagesextends,the
that they have
will
that they are
no
or
outcasts,'
caste,'
supposition
'
'
'
'
'
'
disappearlikewise.
The
questionwhich is reallybefore us having been cleared of
tion
to the consideranow
come
matter, we
popularerrors and extraneous
Are the Pariars Dravidians V
Are the
of that questionitself.
that speak
the lower castes,and the so-called out casts,'
forest tribes,
soon
'
'
the Tamil
Pariars and Telugu
languages,especially
of the class),
of the
Malars (who may be taken as the representatives
the Dravidians of the higher
race
as
same
originand of the same
Whilst
both classes have a rightto be called
castes?
Hindus,'are
the higher castes alone Dravidians,Tamilians, Malayalis,"c. ? andthe Pariars and- peopleof similar castes to be regardedas belonging
are
the
Dravidian
'
to a different race
I think
the whole
On
the
nevertheless,
race,
"
that
reduced
older than
by
It may
more
descended
they are
race
vidians;
probablethat the Pariars are Drathat they belongto a different
supposition
it
the
conceived
to
that
the Doms
and other
is
servitude,
as
were
'
of
aborigines
themselves
Drividians
be
the true
from
"
not
and
the
country
that
they were
destitute of plausibility.
preceded by the
Aryans were
precededby an older,ruder race,
the
Chandalas,'of
Northern
India,and
the
tribes of the
496
APPENDIX.
jungles
refugefrom the intruders in mountain fastnesses and pestilential
^like the Rajisor Doms
of Ceylon,and
of the Himalayas,the Weddas
the Mala-(y)-arasers
of the Southern Ghauts; whilst others,probably
the majority
like
of the race, would be reduced to perpetual
servitude,
the Pariars,
and Pallars.
Puliars,
The historyof the subjection
of the Pre-Aryan Sudras of Northern
India,would thus form the counterpart and supplement of the history
of the subjection
of a much
older race.
Though, however, all this
not be any
and though there may
to be possible,
may be conceived
"
in it,it
priori improbability
circumstances
and
is
considerations
to
more
as
appear
the
to
purpose
to
be
state such
adducible
in
its
support.
enslaved
condition ; and it is
reduced to a servile condition
an
they were
that
If
have
must
conquerors,
(2.)The
slaves
be
natural
to suppose
that
by conquest,than to suppose
tribes were
enslaved
by the operationof ordinarysocial
a subjugatedpeople,
then,the castes referred to were
they
settled in the country at any earlier period than their
and probablybelongedto a different race.
India (whether they
low-caste inhabitants
of Southern
entire
causes.
more
like
Pariars; vagrants
the
like
the
Korawas,
or
basket
makers;
freemen
or
and
'
'
'
uncovered, in token
of servitude.
be
(3.)There
are
various
traditions
current
to
that the
the effect,
at
former
some
much
more
honourable.
the Canarese
Pariars
were
Wilks
once
tradition that
independentpeople,with kings
of
498
APPENDIX.
support of the
of the
it is
hence
mistake, however,
between
those two
the Tamil
of
race
of mountaineers
race
Pariahs
the
mistalje.
with
synonymous
Calcutta; and
near
be
may
suppose
connection
whatever
is
Pariar,'
properly Paaeiyar,'
'),which denotes not d
paReiyan'('paRei-(y)-an
drummer, a word which is regularlyderived from
word
The
names.
pluralof
mountaineer,but
to
Pariah,is
or
upon
considered,like the
aborigines.It is a
Un-Aryan, Un-Dravidian
argued that
Faharias, as
Pariar,
name
a
aria*,'
Pah
'
is founded
same
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
considerations which
by
(1.) The
adducible
are
is drawn
argument which
from
are
from
their
serfs
are
in race,
masters
Slavonians,and
be drawn
; because
many
though they do
the
Magyar
Illustrations of the
their masters.
may
on
also from
Dravidian
it is certain that
who
in status.
serfs
do not
The
differ
Russian
Magyars,equally with
are
"of them
are
wealthy
whom,
caste.
almost
of the
on
Shanars
called 'Kalla
These
level with
have
the Dravidian
Shanars,'belong to
yet they
are
The
slaves in thp^iremployment,
servileShAijarsappear
period; and
"eiarly
Sudras.
of
to have
admitted
more
some
even
by their
masters
very
to
ARE
THE
belong to
PAEIARS
the
of
same
race
SOUTHERN
higher or
Thus,a
Marava
or
Poligars,
-to the
Tamilian
the
INDIA
themselves.
as
the
of
some
OF
There
southern
are
not
few
499
are
Dravidian
unquestionably
of the
and
chieftains;
there
cultivators,
VIDIANS?
DRA
castes.
slaves
are
provinces,
of the
or
Vellalas,'
'
even
families who
slaves
are
to
temples.
Various
circumstances
be content
civilizedage, the conquerors
with governingand
may
in a tropical
taxingthe conquered; but in a ruder age, and especially
the vanquished are
climate,where labour is distasteful,
ordinarily
a
of slaves.
such
exactlyparallelto that
cases
shall meet
we
with
of the
Pariars,viz.,a servile
phenomenon
and
the
tribe speaking the language
exhibiting
physiological
peouof their masters, and yet separatedfrom them by an impassable
liarities
a
"
In
barrier. Other
been in
however, in
causes,
such
operation,
feudal system, or
poverty,or
as
to
state of
that of war,
have
may
the
society
resembling
even
addition
in Africa sets
have been
the
different
serfdom
Russian
of the
to
it is to account
for
peasantry, or
the
existence
primitiveIndo-European races,
supposition.
helpof
any such
It is worthy of notice
are
a
slaves,
in the lower
much
division
"
also,that
whilst
largernumber
includingsome
the
of
slavery
without
the
Puliars
supposingthem
from
race
difficult to account
the
and
Pariars,Pallars,:'
of the very
included
are
"
are
posed
com-
of freemen.
(2.)
The
been
mentioned
respectingthe
to
slavery.
that
the
separatedfrom
the
to
castes,
higher by badges of
is
one
which
must
be
may
500
be
APPENDIX.
from
deduced
this circumstance
is
it does not
appear,
'
took
country in Manu's
up their abode in the Dravida
should be regardedas Mlechchas.
forest
time
"
an
cleared
un-
"
(4.) There
features,
or
is
the
nothing in
physiologyof
of their
in the colour
that
skin,which
from
the
Pariars,in their
warrants
to suppose
us
their
high-casteneighbours.
their complexion has led Some
persons
of Negto
them to be descended from an imaginary race
to suppose
but this hypothesisis unnecessary,
well as gratuitous.
as
aborigines;
The swartbiness
of the complexion not only of the Pariars,but also of
the Puliars of the Malayala country a still blacker caste, is adequately
accounted for by their continual employment for many
ages in
the open
If the
air, exposed to the full force of the vertical sun.
of Egypt,
Fellahs,or labourers,and Bedouins,or wandering shepherds,
admitted
of pure blood, notwithstandingthe deep
to be Arabs
are
brown
of their complexion,it is unnecessary
the Pariars,
to suppose
who labour in a hotter sun
than that of Egypt, to be of a different race
race
"
from
the
rest
of the
beinga
Such
"
to
for their
account
plexions
com-
darker.
of the Pariars
favourable
more
order
Dravidians, in
shade
"
had
have
as
circumstances,are
Pariars
have
risen
the
good fortune
found
to
be
as
to be
fair
as
placedin
the higk-
castes.
have
I admit
those of the
as
high-caste cultivators,'
'
from
those of every
'cultivator' and the Pariar
from
to
become
the
in the
of feature and
their peculiarities
of their
heads, we
Telugnsfrom
are
generallyable
to
Mahommedans
TamilianS
distinguish
of India.
But
or
lo6king
ARE
THE
PARIAES
fiOUTHEBN
OF
DEAVIDIANS?
INDIA
501
at the
one
as
which
proceed from
robber
same
characteristics,
as
widely
distant countries.
of Kallars and
castes
the
in mental
inquiry,for it is
origindifferfrom
in this
account
no
Maravars, differ
the
The
as
from
much
in habit of mind
be
considered
as
titleof the
that of
as
Maravars,'Deva,'is the same
the old kings of the Pandiya and Chola dynasties. Chieftains of their
stillpossess the principalities
of Shevagunga and Kamnad, which
race
called 'the two
the prince of Ramnad,
are
Maravas;' and the latter,
has claimed from an
ancient period to be considered
as
Setupati,or
hereditaryguardianof Rama's bridge.'
The other predatory
tribe,the Kallars,have a king of their own,
the Tondiman
ship
Rajah,or Rajah of Poodoocottah;they claim a relationto the ancient kings of the Chola country ; and they are
regarded
the
Tamilian
in
rank
next
or
to
selves.
themVellalars,
as
cultivators,'
by
caste
'
'
It is
and
possible,
even
that
followed,is precisely
to have
which
unityof
The
unityof
essential
(5.)The
the Hindus
originof
of the component
vernaculars
no
we
can
dialects argues
Dravidian
of the
trace
the
of the
Gaura
northern
existence
the
of any extraneous
from that of the
the
Scythian,
idiom
which
of the
the
provincesmay
of two
to
an
have
In
those
lingualcurrents,
to the
traces
be
examination
vernaculars.
one
appears
the
castes.
but from
historical notices,
elements
on
running counter
dialect of the Pravidian languagesare such
Sanscrit and
in
all the
followed
was
the
other; but
discoverable
differed in character
language.
of primary importancein all the Dravidian
All the
harmonious
dialects cohere togetherand form one
system. If
rent
the Pariars and the other servile castes are supposed to be a diffefrom the Dravidians, and the only survivingdescendants of
race
mass
forms
grammatical
502
APPENDIX.
the
tribes,
the
and
race;
Tudas,
if
this
isolated
tribes,
and
Tamil.
the
discovered
dialects,
but
is also
worthy
classes
in
idiom,
of
which
is
in
instances,
many
On
the
to
appears
the
those
the
in
family
Telugu
tical
gramma-
and
the
as
long,
has
things,
Tuda
the
Kn,
been
the
Kota
cultivated
more
tribes
to
Dravidians
Those
them,
system,
moulded
Northern
the
and
master
difference
the
the
same
by
slave,
India.
degrees
seems
hostile
had
not
already
have
may
Brahmanical
into
an
exact
of
want
found
to
the
to
only
the
into
formed
civilizers
counterpart
the
that
the
gration,
immibut
poorer,
amongst
foundation
the
the
India,;
existence
of
all
Aryan
and
introduced,
in
higher,
Southern
enough
richer
and
castes
that
before
of
lower
hold,
probable
come
of
exist.
the
in
Aryans
tribes
only
education;
from
race
safer
is
in
The
speech.
that
the
high-caste
mispronunciation
different
It
race.
distinctions,
their
It
by
into
up
distinctions
which
found
were
general
to
difference
any
of
their
is not
to
of
forms
supposition
belong
broken
that
their
untenable.
and
were
and
of
this
who
one
from
their
which
in
in
removed
themselves,
them
peculiar
consists
apparent,
by
amongst
of
or
arising
be
hamlets
villages
trace
therefore,
to
nie
in
other
the
and
Pariars
the
though
the
no
provinces
indigenous
belonged
is
even
whole,
Dravidian
from
words,
derivatives,
of
of
names
same
that
live
plains
there
Sanscrit
was
the
to
notice,
distance
peculiar
difference
caste
and
Gond
the
of
the
reside,
masters
also
important
more
demonstrably
considerable
the
the
of
difference
essential
no
aboriginal
same
from
essentially
tain
moun-
tongues.
servile
a
contrary,
the
languages
the
differ
to
of
remnants
as
correct,
found
the
them;
"c.,
isolated
the
regard
to
necessary
were
be
in
or
belong
DrUvidian
theory
On
in
be
Gdnds,
should
structure,
It
it will
aborigines,
true
of
and
caste
the
which
system
II.
Are
The
Tudas,
inhabitants
aboriginal
or
commonly
of the plains. The
Euppositionappear
supposed to
exaggerationand
Dravidians
belong
error
been
included
are
in
is not
quite true
Brahnianical
idiat the
J but
that
the
it will be shown
originalreligionof
plainsdiffered from
the G6nds
and
Tuda
in
satisfaction in
much
and
not
unlike that
(2.)The
and
manners
and such as
generis,
peopleof the plains.
is
ticide is not
in various
The
the
as
the
Tamil
Brahmans,'
to
said to be
origindifferent from
an
of this tribe
Dravidianism
confined
are
altogether^
that of tha"
to
whose
Qoorgs,
of the Tudas
to indicate
of the' customs
mistake
as
customs
regard them
is practisedby
Pblyandria
a
they
of the Tudas.
"m
Many
that
from the
religiondiffers greatlyanother portionof this Appendix*
certainlyDravidians
of
peoplethemselves,is very different from the religion
are
is called
the
Brahmanism
Kus, who
the
the Tudaa
with
much-
from
arising
reasons
everythingconnected
that there
by tourists,
the question.
support of this-
Unfortunately,so
in those
dealingwith
the Dfavldiana
from
adduced
inconclusive.
me
Nilgherry Hills,are
different race
that have
reasons
to
to
of the
as
the
remarkable,but
certainly
are
the
peculiarto
Tudas, but
be
cannot
questioned
;
it
and
female infan^i
too well
unfortunately
known
parts of India.
Tudas
are
pastorallife ;
who
huts formed
heads ; who
their clothes
the
not
subsist
of twisted
bodies
entirely
upon
bamboos
only Indian
from
gtow
; whoto
people who
milk
wear
its full
and
no
length;
live
wandering,'
grain;who dwell in
covering upon their
or
who
never
Washi-'
504
APPENDIX.
of those customs
is
"
huts,also,in
which
the
head
in natural
curls.
bamboo
The
plan of a perfectequilateral
arch), yet the observance of a few peculiarcustoms
by a
caste which is so isolated as the Tudas, cannot
be regardedas a proof
of difference of race
; for every caste in India,whether Aryan or Drawhich is
another
custom
vidian, whether high or low, has some
or
in dress,in the
entirely
peculiarto itself,generallysome
peculiarity
they dwell
are
built
or
in the
on
the
"
"
ornaments
are
by the
worn
women,
in which
manner
their houses
built.
(3.)The
Tudas
Roman
features,
hence
in
hazel
noses,
it is concluded
Dravidians
said to
are
that
as
orisrin,
be
fine
eyes, and
they differ
well
as
from
the
and
Tamilians
other
in appearance.
are
athletic,
hardy,fine-looking
race,
an
of the Tudas
; for
of heads, and
from
materially
makes
physiology
little account
of the low
true
those of the
that the
Tudas
country Dravidians.
of the
Tudas
peopleof the
for many
have
ages
hazel
Even
plainsto
would
and
their
greater
lead
ns
to
naturally
hair ; and this alone would give them a different appearance
curling
from the black-eyed,
straight-haired
people of the plains. The colour
of their eyes may be, and probablyis,the result of their long resideneaeyes
in.
Dravidian
Physical Type.
My
of
Mr.
vidian
to the Drapremise that my remarks relate exclusively
Nish^da races
race
or
properlyso called,not to the aboriginal
India
generally. Many of the physical characteristics which
Hodgson attributes to the Tamulians,' may
undoubtedly be
here
'
observed
in
the
Bhutan
and
Sub-Himalayan tribes,and
the
the
same
error
or
as
Mr.
similar
of Southern
Tamulians
tribes
into which
some
the
term
India,who
thus
differ
'
the
to
much
as
Tamnlian/
have fallen of
writers
smaller
inexpediencyof using,
as
physicalcharacteristics
do the Brahmans
Hodgson
recent
; but
in
appears
attributing
Dravidian"
from the
or
Himalayan
themselves.
the
distinguishes
'
Arians
'
from
the
'
lians
Tamu-
:'
"
of Arian
a
or
of Tamulian
task indeed !
and
In the Arian
: in
flexibility
from
each
form
their
is
Arian
face
extraction
the
an
other group,
would
be
height,symmetry, ness
lightoval contour
with ample
round chin, perpendicular
moderate
DRA
VIDIAN
PHYSICAL
or
beard;and lastlya
broWB, eye-lash,
than
not darker
In
the
Tamulian
fornijon
SOl
TYPE.
clear bruuet
complexion;often
southern
Europeans.
the contrary,there is less height,
less
symmetry,
more
face,with
least of
less roundness
in the
latter;a broader,flatter
symmetrical,but perhapsmore
individuality
; a shorter,wider
nose,
at
expression,
often clubbed
at the end
Ariaus and
Turanians.'
'
'
Probablythere
in this
called,
so
mans
the
was
; but
same
he
accurate
to the
Tamulians,
of the
description
through the
it is evident that
reference
strikingand
India and
of Northern
Vindhyas
little if any
use
vague
Prof. Max
MuUer
of the
perly
pro-
Bmh-
Himalayasand'
lian,'
appellationTamu-
has been
'
led to suppose
the
inhabitants
to the Dravidiaus proper, or aboriginal
applicable
description
which
of the south. Founding his theoryon this description,
included in BunResearches,
quotes and eulogizes(inhis Turanian
'
From
the most
of Universal History), he says :
meet
everywhere with
ancient times to the periodof the Puranas, we
of two races
less distinct,
broughtinto contact in
or
more
indications,
:' and again, The traveller in India to the prethe Indian peninsula
sent
sen's OutlAnes
"
'
'
'
'
'
"
the Brahmans
Aryancastes
that
theui,and
the
lower
or
non-
clusion
population,'We thus arrive at the conof the physical
peculiarities
Hodgson'sdescription
of the Hindu
Mr.
to
508
APPENDIX.
which
he
calls
Turanian
or
"
Mongolian
has
"
come
classes south
people.
in which
being,'they
be
"
'
say,
complexion of
stature.'
charred
stake, with
'
as
black
short
Padma-puranaadds
wide
the
of dwarfish
are
they were
of
rata-purana,they had
chin,broad
projecting
and
their
particularises
and
the term
mountains
syapurana,
of the
understands
The
flattened features,
and
Vindhya
he
'
as
arms
flat nose,
red
eyes
and
hair.
tawny
The
Pulindas.'
In
the
next
'
'two
narrower
Bhotiya or Sub-Himalayan.'
of
recent writer,Dr. Logan, treating
word, and
sense
of the
the
Another
thinks that
there
is
the Dravidians
strong Melanesian
or
clusively,
ex-
Indo-African
the arrival
He
evidence
element
in the Tamil
that
sees
an
that it
seems
almost
to attempt
fool-hardy
persuadedthat
that
persuaded
the
is not
that
tingedwith
type
which
yet
am
from
misapprehension.I am
Dravidians is not Mongolian,
physicaltype of the
is not essentially
difierent from
negro peculiarities,
is called Caucasian
or
Indo-Germanic
and
that
the
DEA
VIDIAN
PHYSICAL
509
TYPE.
if it seemed
well as of colour,
is,it is true, a great varietyof feature,
as
apparent amongst the Dravidians ; but though the varieties of feature,
or
of
rather
physiognomy,which
minute
generallyso
difference in the
of
and
shape
of
observes
one
are
they are
numerous,
blood,and
oneness
may
exist.
Like oil and
mixed
castes
in the
water
mechanically,but
into
which
preceptorshave
the
which
or
vessel,
ingredients
same
will
not
Dravidians
lived side
by side
be
may
combine
the various
chymically,
were
arranged by their Brahman
for ages, probablyin some
instances
for
at the
could
questionfrom
all be
referred
distance,did
to
not
singlerace
sometimes
of pure
doubt whether
blood.
they
'Some,' says
are
exceedingly
Logan, speakingof the Tamilians in particular,
are
Semitico-Iranian,
Semitic,others Australian,
some
are
more
Iranian,
remind us of Egyptians,while others again have Malayo-Polysome
Simang and Papuan features.'
nesian,and even
In no country in the world are features and complexion so variable
it affects
as
in India ; but caste, as it exists in India,and especially
as
'
Dr.
is unknown
the condition of the lower classes,
in every other
country in
the world.
Separate
class of
with
for
ever
from
the
labonrers
agricultural
families in
more
easy
societyof
or
slaves
circnmstances
their fellow
:
countrymen
prohibitall intermarriage
to live by
t requirethem
510
APPENDIX.
themselves in wretched
from
villagewhich
the
compel them to work hard the whole year round in the open air in an
twice in the
the sun
in a country where
climate
conies
iuter-tropical
head : let all possibility
of their risingto a higher
year right over
condition of life,
or
shady employment be
obtaininga more
pedentary,
for ever
precluded: prohibiteducation : pay them no wages : feed
ness
drunkenthem scantily
and clothe them stillmore
: encourage
scantily
from dressing
and the eating of carrion : prohibitthe women
treat
themselves with ordinaryregard for decency :
them, in short,
for twenty centuries as the Brahmans
Dravidians
have
and high-caste
treated the Pariars and other low-castes,
and it will be quiteunnecessary
with
to Dr. Logan'stheoryof their intermixture
to have recourse
for the
of Africans or Negritoesin order to account
a primitive
race
"
"
of their
coarseness
their skin.
as
great
Notwithstandingall this,though
the
the
blackness of
Pariars,as
class,
darker
are
or
features, their dwarfishness,
than
'
"
their
it is pure
institutionsand
Their
race.
Dravidian
possiblybe
blood
doubt
some
which
whether
have
manners
flows
in
the lower
been
Aryanised
; but
their veins.
castes
were
not
There
may
intermixed
anterior
an
castes
we
-""idianswith
are
women
but the
themselves.
When
and
race
compare
the
that of the
of
physicaltype
Brahmans,
no
essential difference
more
foimed
delicately
themselveB,whilst
and
their
cultivated,high caste
Dri-
whatever,
be observed.
Driividian women
high-caste
more
regularthan those of Brahman
complexionsare at least equallyfair;
DRAVIDIAN
PHYSICAL
will
even
for
Compare,
bear
be
to
511
TYI'E.
Moirgolianbreadth
The
directly
compared
instance,the heads
of the
Dravidiau
with
of
type
the
European.
or
Telugu Munshis,
that of the presiding
Tamil
and Pandits
translators,
heads
differ from
with a preponderance
Englishonly in beingsmaller and narrower,
in the former of the signs of subtilty
and suppleness,
in the latter of
moral and mental energy.
straightforward
the
"
It is
especially
deservingof consideration,that
Tudas, who
of all Dravidian
tribes have
the
Nilgherry
guarded
thoroughly
been most
type
of head
which
pyramidalnose
On
other
the
that
of
the other
broad
inclined to be what
breadth
elements
notice,though
of
skin,scantiness
olive hue
met
never
the eye",
base.
peculiarmonotonous
the
is
the cheek
across
of
obliqueposition
face,and
Mongolian complexion are
hair, flatness
unusual
somewhat
boaes,a pyramidalforehead,a
and
is somewhat
of
of the
be observed
of the
it is
of
they are seen, yet they do not constitute the class-type
met
are
or
they ordinarily
with,
frequently
any caste whatever; nor
b4it are exceptional
all
which
the
at
affect
instances,
scarcely
general
doubt
that
similar
have
and
I
instances
could
no
rule;
exceptional
classes that
be pointedout amongst
easily
The. physical
type of a race
the lower
should
classes of
be
our
own
determined
by
race.
the
shape of
of feature alone,irrethe head and the more
spective
permanent peculiarities
of the complexion or colour of the skin ; for every one
who
learned
have
to regard colour as
has lived in India must
most
a
It is true
that the
deceptive evidence of relationshipand race.
Brahmans
the
as
conviction
hundreds
colour
class
much
are
is forced
of instances
upon
which
fairer than
the
he
nund
meets
is
the
Pariars
of every
with
in
purelya
as
class ; but
observer,by the
daily life,that
the
512
APPENDIX.
circumstances in which
and mode
of
pation,
placed,with respect to climate,occuin proportion
life. They are dark-complexioned
theyare
as
of the individual
considerations
The
colour
and
his
family. It
is
to expect from
vain,therefore,
mining
complexion any real help towards deterthe race
the Dravidians
to which
belong.
influence of climate alone, in darkening or blanching the
of the skin is greater than is commonly supposed; and India
of colour
furnishes innumerable
Indian
instances
which
and
acquainted,is
furnished
by
greater proportionof
am
complexion of the
coast, compared with
the very
dark
hue
in
One
modifyingcolour with
fairness of the
the
extreme
the
natives
of
of the- best of
like
of the
Malabar
proportionof
the
similar
or
Coromandel,who belong to the same
mandel
castes, and who follow similar occupations.The natives of the Corocoast are
exposed for ten months in the year to a very high
degree of dry heat, in a level country, bare of wood.* .The natives
of the Malabar
coast
are
exposed to a similar degree of heat for not
of the twelve, and
similar degree of
than two
months
out
a
more
: their sky is almost
drought is on that coast unknown
always laden
with moisture ; the quantityof rain that falls is always double,generally
treble,the quantitythat falls on the eastern coast in the same
latitude. The country is everywhere well wooded, and the houses of
the people are
quence,
generallynestled in deep, cool groves; and, in conseof
and
in the same
with
difference
in
latitude,
a
degree
the
skin
half
of the peopleon
a degree,
longitudeof only a degreeor
central
mountain
the western
side of the Ghauts
(or
range of Southern
India)is as much fairer tlian that of the people on the eastern side,
of any provinceis fairer than that
the complexionof the Brahmans
as
of the labouringclasses in the same
this
province. Notwithstanding
difference in race, for the Malay"
difference in complexion,there is no
41is are
demonstrablydescended from an earlycolony of Tamilians;
and an
equallyremarkable difference in complexion is apparent
of those Tamil castes, of whom
have
a portion
amongst the members
natives
of the coast
settled in
of
Malayalam.
I never
knew the thermometer
neighbourhood in Tinnevelly,
of
the
than
76". For about eight
or
day
period
night,
year,
in the year it averaged 8i",and for about
months
two months
above 90".
rose
The maximum, which it rarelyreached in the shade,was 96".
*
In my
fall lower
The
which
own
at any
average
I
registeredit,was
in
514
are
APPENDIX.
descended.
unmixed
Even
amongst
Brahnians,though a perfectly
pure,
the
differences of colour
race,
observed.
frequently
are
It is
black Brahman,' or
a
supposedto be unluckyto meet
a fair Pariar,
the firstthingin the morning. The Brahmans
of Northern
India are
generallyfairer than those of the south, with the exceptionof the
of the Malabar
Namburis, or high-casteBrahmans
coast, who appear
'
Professor Max
Reportsof
'
race.
Miiller
the British
Bengaliin
the
Gonds, and
in the
other
'
the
dark
in the South
race
of
when
He
Indians resemble
says,
but in
the
Southern
and
features
woolly);but
in which
of the
the Northern
black
in
.^Ethiopians
the
the rest
the
resemble
throws
lighton
apparently Hindus,
race,
I have
which
fairer Indians
in the
the
from
colour
(for
become
not
Egyptians.'
passage in Herodotus,
are
said to
have
He
of Xerxes.
army
but
taken.
Indians
of the
Indians
of Strabo
statement
the view
hair,they resemble
of the moisture
account
This
corroborate
On
not
to
'
race
of the
Strabo.'
India,is authenticated by
translated,will be found
on
'
same
the
been
says,
sun-rising^from Asia
marched
with Indians, but differed not from other .^Ethiopians
except
in their languageand their hair; for the Libyan ^Ethiopians
have the;
Woolliest hair of all men, but those peopleare straight-haired.'
dotus
Herosuppliesus with a fact,Strabo with the rightexplanationof that
fact.
Herodotus
eastward
is silent with
"
the
the
respect to
"
of
features-
i^thiopians
; Strabo asserts that their features resembled
"
the
those
Eastern
of the
is little or
Though there
character in the
nothing of
featnres and
heads
of
the
distinctively
Mongolian
Dravidians, considered
Mahommedans
and
partly from
descendants
the
of the
accompaniedboth
the
of India
are
partlydescended
Mogol invaders;
AfFghan invaders
AflFghansand
of
India
the
soldiers and
Tartar-Turkish
the
but
ware
from
the
AffghaUj
great majorityare
camp-foUowersjwho
the Mogols. Probablymost
of
SeljukianTurks; the Mogols
DRAViniAN
their
PHYSICAL
515
TYPE.
imports,
Mongoliansj and the hordes that followed
mixed
were
a
'oollu-.
invaders,
race"
a
vies gentium
various
tribes and races
of Mongolian and
comprising
Tartar-Turkish origin,called by the Hindus
Turushkas, in Tamil
Turnkkar,or more commonly Tulukkar,i.e.,
Turks.
The proportion
of Persians and other races
of Indo-Europeanorigin,
who accompaniedthe Aflfghai^s
and Mongolsin their expeditions,
was
exceedinglysmall ; and though the Mahomraedans
have occasionally
made
proselytesamongst the Hindus, by force or the prospect of
were,
as
name
"
secular
wives
and
have occasionally
advantages,
robbed Hindus
of their
and daughters,
the disturbing
influence of these accessions to
their ranks
has
been
Hence,
account.
the
so
small,that
Mahommedans
Tartar-Mongolian
people;
and
it may
be left altogether
of
out
of India may be regardedas a
might naturally
expect to observe
of the High Asian
physiological
peculiarities
races
which must
have characterised the majorityof their ancestors on their
firstarrival in India,and which are still apparent in all their distinctiveness,
not only in the Mongolians,but in the Siberian
Turks.
we
this,
Notwithstanding
generallysearch in vain amongst the Indian
for signs of their Tartar origin. With
Mahommedans
the exception
in them
of
we
those
somewhat
greater breadth
of face and
olive
head, and a more
the Hindus, properlyso
differ from
complexion,they do not now
in any essential point. They exhibit,
it is true, special
called,
liarities
pecuof physiognomy and expression;but every Hindu
tribe or
caste has, in like manner,
a
peculiarphysiognomyof its own, by
which
it differs from every other tribe. A change appears to have
of India similar to
passedover the physiologyof the Mahommedans
Turks have experienced
that which
the Magyars and the Osmanli
them
from
since they settled in Europe, and which has transformed
be any doubt of
there cannot
Tartars into Europeans. As, therefore,
the original
Mongolianismof the majorityof Indian Mahommedans, or
of almost every thingthat is Mongolian,
of the absence from them now
Mongolian is now
so, though little or nothing that is distinctively
of the Dravidians,
apparent in the features or physiologyof the mass
from as purelya Scythian
be descended
this,
they may, notwithstanding
known
to bej or at
are
or
Mongolianancestryas the Mahommedans
view
least,we may conclude that there is nothingin the physiological
which is opposedto the argument derived from lingual
of the question
comparison.
mass
themselves
were,
even
at
the time
of their entrance
into
2 l2
free
India',
516
APPENDIX.
those
seats
of their
race.
It is remarkable
that
the
tinctly
disonly Indian tribes which are now
those which
characterized by Mongolian peculiarities,
are
entered India by the north-east,
and which
are
probably of Tibetan
as
origin. The Garos and other forest tribes on the Bhutan frontier,
described by Mr. Hodgson, seem
the
to be decidedlyMongolian ; and
Koles and Santals are probablydescended
from the same
similar
a
or
of Orissa,of
stock. The existence at an
earlyperiod in the vicinity
in appearance
tribes differing
from the rest of the Hindus,
barbarous
ing
and exhibiting
a Mongolian or
foreigntype, is attested by the followin the Pervplus Maris
to the
Erythraei. After referring
passage
regionwatered by the Godavery and Kistna, the author says : After
this,keeping the sea on the right hand and sailingnorthwards, we
the
as
KippaSai (Sans.'Kiratas'),
come
upon certain barbarous tribes,
flattened
with
noses
(evidently
Mongolians),also the
a
race
of people
all of whom
said to be cannibals.
horso-faces and the long-faces,
are
Then sailing
eastwards,and havinga certain sea on the right,
we
come
to the Ganges.'
of Strabo which
has already been quoted^
The distinct statement
joined to the negativeevidence of this passage, proves that at the
cultivated
the civilized,
Dravidians
Christian
(the Pandiyas
era,
d
iffer
in
not
did
Andhras,
"fec.),
materially
physiognomy or
Calingas,
from
the
northern
and
certain barthat
barous
Hindus;
personalappearance
who
inhabitants
of the jungles,
barbarians still,
the
are
were
Mongolian. The Gondali
only tribes that appeared to be distinctively
of Ptolemy,probablythe Gonds, who are classed among
the Bitti,'
and
the Phyllitae(probablythe Bhills),
from
not said to
are
distinguished
'
'
'
'
'
'
from
the
cultivated
more
Dravidians.
the
Gonds;
Dr. Buchanan
Hamilton,
do
people,
differ
essentially
not
l)ut not
full,
shapedlike
the
lozengeas
said to be black.
of that
of the
Their
are.
observer,
Rajmahal hill
Their lipsare
accurate
or
Aryan type.
Negro.
standing
Notwith-
'
faces
are
oval,not
DBA
of
|)eing
of
pencil,
it
will
Purana
very
the
true
Oude.
other
be
suffice
Dravidians
them,
Dravidians
of
some
like
obliquely
the
black
'
as
amiable
drawn,
517
TYPE.
the
of
those
Chinese,
are
Europeans.'
that
writers
Aryanising
and
the
have
Puranas
of
to
PHYSICAL
placed
and
seen
Puranas
accuracy
of
those
have
We
fat
ia
like
exactly
the
hid
VIDIAN
and
for
which
the
the
supposed
be
remind
different
that
descended
they
the
tested
be
the
into
Calingas,
from
debating
tribes,
Mr.
by
reader
colonies
the
which
the
the
those
respecting
opposite
Pandiyas,
of
in
Hodgson's
that
impression
an
fell
described
are
without
primitive
to
to
so
south,
and
to
waits
present
entertained
of
those
of
but
;'
crows
as
portrait
Nishadas
Vindhya
Aryans
error
Keralas,
from
IV.
Ancient
Religious
usages
Religionof
to throw
fonnd
sometimes
are
the Dravidians.
lighton
the
origin
in the religions
ideas and practises
of races.
Similarity
relationship
ship
of any two primitivetribes strengthens
the evidence of their relationwhether
derived from
of language. Let us
see
similarity
any
of
the
Draviof
the
be
thrown
the
on
question
relationship
lightcan
this inquiry
A priori,
dians by an inquiryinto their religious
usages.
the religions
inasmuch
definite result,
as
seems
likelyto lead to some
of
of the ancient Indo-European nations and the old Scythianreligions
Upper Asia present many essential pointsof difference.
or
familythe
each
of those nations
of the
the
universal
of heroes and
usages
was
the
who
hereditary,
and
was
either the
worship were
heroines
amongst
the nations
prevalenceof certain
to have
doctrine which
that
of the
elements
; and
of
the
of
venerated
most
tenets
inherited
The
maintenance
were
find
appears
race.
family
whole
we
was
from
most
of the Indo-European
and
the
usages, which
common
genitors
pro-
characteristic of
of
Metempsychosis ; their objects
nature
or
a Pantheon
personified,
characteristic
of
of their
religious
distinct order
as
of all ancient
the depositaries
priests,
generally
tions
tradi-
spiritual
power.
religious
peculiarities
appear to have prevailed,
shall probably find on
we
inquiry that there are weighty
for attributing
tionship
to that race
an
reasons
Indo-European originor relain like manner
dissimilar
a
: and
familylikeness (exceedingly
from the particulars
now
mentioned) will be found to characterize the
of the nations of the Scythiangroup.
practises
religious
In endeavouringto ascertain the characteristics of the primitive
Dramet by a serious but not insurmountable
vidian religion,
we
are
diflSculty.
whom
the
civilization
The Brahmans, by
was
Aryan
graftedon the
ruder Dravidian stock,laboured assiduously
to extirpate
the old Drain its room
and to establish their own
vidian religion,
; and they are
In
whatever
race
these
this object.
generallysupposedto have succeeded in accomplishing
Notwithstandingtheir success
however, it is still possiblein some
ANCIENT
RELIGION
OF
degreeto discriininate
between
by the Brahmans
and
instance,
any usages are
and
India,
especially
amongst
Buddhism
relicsof the
usages
from
the ruder
and
religious
system
less
from
nor
nor
tribes,
Aryanised
Puranas,neither
the
be concluded
may
to
be
aborigines.Many such
do actually
esist. Several religious
systems widelydiffering
the Brahmauical
and
troduced
inwhich were
practices
the older religion
of the Dravidian
people.
found to prevail
in Southern
extensively
are
from
519
DRAVIDIANS.
If,for
which
THE
are
nations,
the Peninsula
widely prevalentat
or the worship of
demonolatry,
and
and which
tribes,
caste
frantic dances.
This
to hava
early,period,is a system of
of bloodysacrifices
spirits
by means
evil
system
appears
an
was
sorcery
amongst
the
with
'
of the
China,
Mongols,and
before Buddhism
race
them
"
cannot
^we
which
and
avoid
by
though practised
races
"
the
of Siberia and
Ugrian races
frontier of
'*
Shamanism
which
was
which
superstition
the hill-tribes on
is stillmixed
Mohammedanism
the
so
prevails
the Southwestern
disseminated
were
conclusion
that
those
are
widelyseparated,
not
amongst
superstitions,
two
onlysimilar
but
identical.
I shall here
the Shamanism
as
in many
stillpractised
"
This
word
Shamanism
districts in Southern
is formed
from
Shaman,
India.
the
name
of the
magician-
'
Shaman,' though a name
appropriated
priestof the North Asian demonolaters.
and
was
Buddhist
adopted from the Mongolians. It
of
is
origin,
by demonolaters,
for a Buddhist, and is derived from
name
is identical with ' Samana," the Tamil
'
this
word Shaman
of
in Siberia,
The
be
must
use
Sra,mana.'
word
the Sanscrit
modem
oiigin; but the system of religioninto which it haa
of
comparatively
is one
adoptedand incorporated
been
of the oldest
in
superstitions
the world.
of the DrS.vipeculiarities
called
The
Sh"nArs
of Tinnevelty,
a
I
think
I have
of
the
the
for
Propagation
Gospel.
published by the Society
Sbanars
of
the
cultivators
the
palmyra
that
demonolatry
(the
in that work
to refer the reader for
t 1 beg
dian demonolatry, to
proved
small work
full account
of mine
of the
520
APPENDIX.
(1.)The
Shamanites
narily
regularpriesthood. Ordifamilyis the priestand magician; but the'
and at any time laid
by any one who pleases,
destitute of
are
be undertaken
family,or
the
head-mau
of the hamlet
the
office ; but
priestly
volunteer
disposed,
may
the
and
representative
(2.)The
but they do
God's existence
offer him
and
the
of the Dravidian
religion
(3.)Neither amongst
nn-brahmanized
to
and
officiate,
or
female,who
becomes
feels so
being
of the daemon.
interpreter
Shamanites
not
worshipper,male
any
performs
community, who
or
Shamanites
demonolaters
of India
amongst
nor
is there any
the
primitive,
of belief in
trace
the
metempsychosis.
of Shamanite
worship are not gods or heroes,but
(4.)The objects
and
demons, which are supposed to be cruel,revengeful,
capricious,
and are worshippedby bloody sacrifices and
The
wild dances.
ciating
offimagicianor priestexcites himself to frenzy,and then pretends,
or
by the demon to which worship is
supposes himself,to be possessed
being offered ; and after the rites are over he communicates, to those
who
of Southern
of the
demonology
which
nolatry from
unreasonable
Brahmans
Puranas.
India) did
religionof
the
superstition.
to be
of the
that it was
to suppose
the demoniacal
borrowed
I apprehend
aboriginaldemonolatry
of Ceylon borrowed
P9,ndiyaKingdom : if so,
DrUvidians
that
we
into the
have
Old
from
the
element
a
same
or
which
mythical
later Brahmanical
similar
is contained
record
of the
system, and
their demo-
it cannot
that
source
in
the
be
the
later
adoption of the
of the objectin
rigines),
(the demonolatry of the aboaimed, till he called in the aid of the demons
of his ('pro-re-nata')
and put himself at their head in the peraon
son,
Bhadra-C"li,
Vlra-Bhadra; a demi-god, whose wife,emanation, or representative,
is regardedby the Shtoars as their patronessand mother.
he
522
APPENDIX.
w4ieh
rather the instruments of noi^e,
or
instruments,
'The musical
chieflyused
are
Indian
drum, and
clarionet when
the
in the devil-dance
the
horn ; with
partiescan
tomtom,
the
occasionally
or
of
ordinary
addition
the
are
giganticbow
of
instrument,
series of bells
; the
strings
both
are
under
the
demon's
control,and
is
The
abeyance.
'
'As
acts
to admiration
the 'partof
maniac,
it
his dubious or
experienceto enable a person to interpret
requiressome
his muttered
voices and uncouth gestures; but the
unmeaning replies,
who consult him help them greatlyto interpret
wishes of the parties
his meaning.'
It
seems
substantial
to me
identityof
in proof of the
anythingmore
the demonolatryof the Dravidians
of India
Northern
Asia,
It may be alleged
that simi-
unnecessary
of
to
say
ANCIENT
in
iarity
mental
RELIGION
OF
characteristics and
523
DRAVIDIANS.
THE
social circumstances
alone
might
in religious
ideas and practises,
but it
similarity
far more
seems
probable that both the superstitions
which have now
been described have
origin: and I may add
sprung from a common
that the conformity
which has been traced between the old religion
of
the Drividians and that which
the religion
of all the Scywas
once
thian
nations corroborates the supposition
of the Scythiati
relationship
give rise
this
to
of the Dravidian
Whilst
to
have
race.
dians, we
also with
meet
I have
described appear
the prevailingsuperstition
of the ancient Dravi-
constituted
which
of
traces
now
prevailed
amongst
the
Indo-European
races.
The
of
religion
the Kunds
be described
element, may
trous
rivers
and
Kus, though it
or
in the main
as
contains
demonolar
worship of gods
of
mountains,
of the
Kus
is found
Sub-Himalayanand
not
seems
was
Bhutan
improbablethat
Hodgson
; and
from
it was
Mr.
by
the
it
religion
derived.
has
elements
into
alreadymerged
Puranas,before
as
originis either
The
religionof
Indeed
there
worship of
is
to
reason
the Brahmans
every
Dravidian
identical with
nical
of the
trace
or
the
appears,
plainsno
discovered.
been
ever
So far
of the
the Dravidians
Amongst
the
of
usage
Shamanism
the
in the South.
is not
which
or
had
of Brahma-
allied to it.
Tudas
of the
Scytho-Druidical
.
The
veneration
peculiar
of ancestors
their sacrifices to
worship of geniiloci by
their freedom
which
they
with
from
appear
the
to
means
of
which
secure
the Tudas
the peace
of
offerings
milk
worship the
manes
clarified
butterj
veneration
worship of idols ; the religious
regard a sacred bell,which is hung up in
with
their
524
APPENDIX.
"
'
'
'
race.
Those
consist of cairns
remains
or
burrows, cromlechs,
kistvaens,
Druidical.
In the cairns
vessels of
or
barrows
glazedpottery are
cineraryurns, and
sometimes
other
contain
ANCIENT
human
a
RELIGION
bones,more
littleanimal
or
less
OP
charred,and
charcoal alone.
Most
525
DEAVIDIANS.
THE
mixed
ashes,sometimes
with
of these
vessels have
peculiar
often been
been
found,as
gold
in them
discovered
in
in several
Celtic barrows
instances
have
of
war
bell has
sionally
England ; and occathese
have
remains
ornaments
to light. Though
come
be
to
seem
undoubtedlyDruidical,they can hardly lay claim to an
antiquityequal to that of many Druidical remains found in Europe.
The rich glaze of the pottery ; the eleganceof the shape of some
of the vessels (compared with the rude cineraryurns
discovered in the
British barrows);the presence of implements of iron ; the representations
of processions
with musical instruments
and led horses, which are
of the cromlechs ; the presence of
the sides of some
on
rudelysculptured
civilization
all these circumstances
denote a superior
gold ornaments
;
to that of the primitive
Celts,and therefore a later originof the relics.
asserted (though I have been unable
If it be true, as it is confidently
covered
disthat a Roman
to ascertain the truth of the statement),
aureus
was
of the
some
in
"
in
of the
one
practisedmust
were
Christian
At
were
barrows, the
have
was
discoverable
of the
the aborigines
in their
peopleto
whom
made
of
use
appearedto
should
language.
several centuries
that
first be
rites
after
who
are
the
the
always lived
belonging to themselves
or
as
hence
it
to the
Tudas,
was
peculiarin their
it
was
found
toms
cus-
that the
and
practised
agriculture
Tudas
were
ignorantof agriculture,
wandering life,and were
pastoral,
neither claimed
Tudas
and
remains
belonged had
Druidical
attributed
further research
On
those remains
have
at
and
Nilgherries,
horses; whereas
ignoranteven
reverence
for
as
survived
those Druidical
era.
first it
natural
by which
race
It
covered
dissubsequently
of
; that their rites
was
sepultureare
regardedthem
different
altogether
as
with
from
of the
ancient
'
'
526
APPENDIX.
neither
to be the
work
unsolved.
It
of their ancestors
that the
so
in
Ana-mala
at
was
a
hills,^"
range
barrows,
or
advanced
numbers
on
the
only in
mountain
but
rangies,
in almost
Peninsular India,from
in the
presidencyof
Similar
of stones
Arabian
found
are
and
Druidical
had
remains
completelyas from
and the questionof
any
the
Madura,
found
are
graves
in the Somali
discoveryhas
to
surroundingancient
coast
This
other
remains
Nagpore
Bombay.
districts
Kussia; and
both
and
circles
the Southern
on
country in Africa.
the effect of
of the
the cairns,and
disconnecting
from the Tudas, almost as
Nilgherries
other Dravidian
race
tribe that
or
exists j
now
the
on
comparison of
them
Bhima; and
much
found
in
attention
England.
to
He
the
calls
'
It is probablycorrect
character
to the
to
regard
them
Druidical ; but
as
Celtic,for the
necessarily
this account
on
Druidical
the
devoted
or
Scytho-Drnidical.'
'Scytho-Celtic,'
them
not
has
and
the
nse
of cairns
and
practiceof rites of
barrows
also
appear to have prevailed
the other Scythiansby whom
Celts,but
Euraskians,and
theyare
not
were
fined
con-
Europe
was
bited
inha-
priorto the arrival of the Celtic race ; and traces of the same
have been discovered in various parts
and sepulture
system of religion
arid Central
of Northern
seems
The
other
term,
'
Scytho-Druidical/
one.
unobjectionable
an
It is
Asia.
remarkable' circumstance
of the
to which
these
that
no
class of Hindus
Druidical remains
know
thing
any-
belonged,and that
in that of the Dravidian languages
neither in Sanscrit literature nor
is there any tradition on the subject. The Tamil peoplegenerally
call
'kuri' means
of 'p"nda-kuris.'
the cairns by the name
a pit or grave,
race
ANCIENT
RELIGION
OV
THE
527
DRAVIDIANS.
and
Scotland,or
'a work
of Nimvod'
in Asiatic
'
'
'
ceased
be used.
to
peoplewho
and
who
The
which
is sometimes
answer
were
only a span or a
strengthof giants.'
The supposition
that the builders of the
were
earlier than
the
plainsand
forced to take
now
; but
modern
the art
Hindoos
of
with
it is inconsistent
with
themselves.
wandered
who
about
the
If
of the circumstances
some
the
proofswhich we meet
with their ance
in.particular
acquaint-
glazingpottery,an
settled in India
were
cairns had
art which
should
we
of nomadic
is unknown
suppose,
the
on
to
the
other
'
'
Scytho-Druidicalshepherds,
India, afterit was
peopled and settled (perhaps
stance
era),and then wandered out again, the circuma
into
Christian
race
remains
are
found
most
in remote
plentifully
The
an
improbableone.
regionsrenders this supposition
of the supposition
would, however, be diminished,if we
improbability
that this shepherd people,instead of retracingtheir
to suppose
were
mountainous
graduallymerged in the
the people to
Whether
and
of the Dravidian
know
whom
these
is not to be confounded
'P"ndu'
' Pindi
Pandiya/ the name
or
confounded
it)with
Madura.
Possiblyboth words may be 'derived from
*
This
word
'
they
Tamil
are
unconnected
scholars derive
Sanscrit
ultimate
'Pandu,'
root
race.
Scytho-Druidicalremains
be settled
not Dravidians
were
or
(a pointwhich cannot
be regardedas proof them), it cannot
something more
belonged were
till we
mass
Dravidians,
'
but
'
'
and
Pandi,' the
from
old.
par-a,'
independent.
title of the
''Pandu,'a
Tamil
It may
Madura
be added
the
528
APPENDIX.
bable
that their
rightsof sepulturehad
religions
usages and
their
originin India.
resemblance
The
"c.)to
of the barrows
the Druidical
which
lechs,
crom-
are
to be
Europe,is too exact and remarkable
accounted
for on any other supposition
than that of their derivation
from the same
Druidical rites were
origin. Hence the peopleby whom
introduced into India must have broughtthem with them from Central
Asia ; and this favours the conclusion
that they must
have entered
India at a very earlyperiod a periodperhaps as earlyas the introduction
it is
of Druidical rites into Europe. On
this supposition
that they kept themselves
separate from the
necessary to suppose
and that they imitated
various races
that entered India subsequently,
the civilization of the newer
immigrantswithout abandoningtheir own
peculiarities.
that those people
It remains,however, as great a mystery as ever
and that not even
tradition of their
have everywhere disappeared,
a
seats
of the Celtic
remains
(with the
in
race
"
existence
On
survives.
review
of the various
the
respecting
that
race
includingthe Kus and the Tudas, and also the unknown
Druidical rites,
it seems
that the majorityof
unquestionable
practised
above
inhabitants
Dravidian
the ancient
Asia, whilst
Dravidian
it also
tribes
of Druidical
seems
of India
ancient
probable that
strong under-current
of
were
demonolaters
or
Sha-
there
existed
amongst
some
and possibly
Indo-European,
tendencies.'
PRINTED
BY
HABRISOH
AND
SONS,
ST.
MARTIN
LANE.